Town of Latent

HoH season levi. Source: valucre.net static Gaia dump.

Posts 1514Pages 101Forum Eastern parts of GaiaTopic 701509Source originalWinner —
Notes
Table of contents
  1. Vahn Fah
  2. User 367130
  3. Cthulhu Wish
  4. User 367130
  5. Cthulhu Wish
  6. User 367130
  7. Cthulhu Wish
  8. User 367130
  9. Cthulhu Wish
  10. User 367130
  11. C_ShadowButterfly
  12. Lucind Varhetel
  13. Siat Dacore
  14. Chantico
  15. Siat Dacore
  16. Chantico
  17. themightyjello
  18. WoGer
  19. themightyjello
  20. WoGer
  21. themightyjello
  22. WoGer
  23. Lucind Varhetel
  24. Siat Dacore
  25. WoGer
  26. C_ShadowButterfly
  27. User 367130
  28. C_ShadowButterfly
  29. User 367130
  30. C_ShadowButterfly
  31. User 367130
  32. C_ShadowButterfly
  33. User 367130
  34. C_ShadowButterfly
  35. User 367130
  36. C_ShadowButterfly
  37. User 367130
  38. C_ShadowButterfly
  39. User 367130
  40. C_ShadowButterfly
  41. Lucind Varhetel
  42. Chantico
  43. User 367130
  44. C_ShadowButterfly
  45. User 367130
  46. C_ShadowButterfly
  47. User 367130
  48. C_ShadowButterfly
  49. WoGer
  50. Lucind Varhetel
  51. Enki Leviathan
  52. WoGer
  53. Lucind Varhetel
  54. Enki Leviathan
  55. Lucind Varhetel
  56. Enki Leviathan
  57. Lucind Varhetel
  58. Vahn Fah
  59. ragingtofu
  60. WoGer
  61. User 367130
  62. Lucind Varhetel
  63. C_ShadowButterfly
  64. WoGer
  65. User 367130
  66. C_ShadowButterfly
  67. User 367130
  68. C_ShadowButterfly
  69. User 367130
  70. C_ShadowButterfly
  71. User 367130
  72. C_ShadowButterfly
  73. User 367130
  74. C_ShadowButterfly
  75. User 367130
  76. Enki Leviathan
  77. Lucind Varhetel
  78. WoGer
  79. Lucind Varhetel
  80. C_ShadowButterfly
  81. User 367130
  82. C_ShadowButterfly
  83. User 367130
  84. C_ShadowButterfly
  85. User 367130
  86. C_ShadowButterfly
  87. User 367130
  88. C_ShadowButterfly
  89. User 367130
  90. C_ShadowButterfly
  91. User 367130
  92. C_ShadowButterfly
  93. User 367130
  94. C_ShadowButterfly
  95. User 367130
  96. C_ShadowButterfly
  97. Silver Alexander
  98. Kitten P.A.
  99. Silver Alexander
  100. Kitten P.A.
  101. Silver Alexander
  102. Kitten P.A.
  103. Silver Alexander
  104. User 367130
  105. C_ShadowButterfly
  106. User 367130
  107. C_ShadowButterfly
  108. User 367130
  109. C_ShadowButterfly
  110. User 367130
  111. C_ShadowButterfly
  112. User 367130
  113. C_ShadowButterfly
  114. User 367130
  115. C_ShadowButterfly
  116. User 367130
  117. WoGer
  118. Lucind Varhetel
  119. WoGer
  120. C_ShadowButterfly
  121. User 367130
  122. C_ShadowButterfly
  123. User 367130
  124. C_ShadowButterfly
  125. User 367130
  126. C_ShadowButterfly
  127. User 367130
  128. C_ShadowButterfly
  129. User 367130
  130. C_ShadowButterfly
  131. User 367130
  132. C_ShadowButterfly
  133. User 367130
  134. C_ShadowButterfly
  135. User 367130
  136. C_ShadowButterfly
  137. User 367130
  138. C_ShadowButterfly
  139. User 367130
  140. C_ShadowButterfly
  141. User 367130
  142. C_ShadowButterfly
  143. User 367130
  144. Kitten P.A.
  145. Silver Alexander
  146. Kitten P.A.
  147. Silver Alexander
  148. Kitten P.A.
  149. Silver Alexander
  150. HonoRaven
  151. Tomorrow
  152. HonoRaven
  153. Tomorrow
  154. HonoRaven
  155. Tomorrow
  156. HonoRaven
  157. Tomorrow
  158. HonoRaven
  159. Tomorrow
  160. HonoRaven
  161. Tomorrow
  162. HonoRaven
  163. Tomorrow
  164. HonoRaven
  165. Tomorrow
  166. HonoRaven
  167. Tomorrow
  168. HonoRaven
  169. Tomorrow
  170. HonoRaven
  171. Tomorrow
  172. HonoRaven
  173. Kitten P.A.
  174. Tomorrow
  175. Kraun
  176. Ryugi Kazamaru
  177. Kraun
  178. Max is the King
  179. Kraun
  180. Tomorrow
  181. Max is the King
  182. Tomorrow
  183. Max is the King
  184. Tomorrow
  185. Ryugi Kazamaru
  186. Max is the King
  187. Tomorrow
  188. Max is the King
  189. themightyjello
  190. Tomorrow
  191. Max is the King
  192. Tomorrow
  193. Max is the King
  194. themightyjello
  195. Tomorrow
  196. Max is the King
  197. Tomorrow
  198. Max is the King
  199. Tomorrow
  200. Max is the King
  201. Tomorrow
  202. Max is the King
  203. Tomorrow
  204. Max is the King
  205. Tomorrow
  206. Max is the King
  207. Tomorrow
  208. Max is the King
  209. Tomorrow
  210. Max is the King
  211. AcaciaDamia
  212. Kraun
  213. Tomorrow
  214. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  215. Tomorrow
  216. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  217. Tomorrow
  218. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  219. Tomorrow
  220. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  221. Tomorrow
  222. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  223. Tomorrow
  224. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  225. Tomorrow
  226. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  227. Tomorrow
  228. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  229. Vahn Fah
  230. Tomorrow
  231. Vahn Fah
  232. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  233. Tomorrow
  234. Vahn Fah
  235. Tomorrow
  236. Enness
  237. Vahn Fah
  238. Tomorrow
  239. Vahn Fah
  240. Enness
  241. Ryugi Kazamaru
  242. Unchecked Twitch
  243. Kanashimi Kurai
  244. Unchecked Twitch
  245. Uberwulf X
  246. Kanashimi Kurai
  247. Unchecked Twitch
  248. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  249. Kraun
  250. Tomorrow
  251. Silver Alexander
  252. Vahn Fah
  253. User 367130
  254. Ryugi Kazamaru
  255. User 367130
  256. Ryugi Kazamaru
  257. Vahn Fah
  258. User 367130
  259. Ryugi Kazamaru
  260. User 367130
  261. Ryugi Kazamaru
  262. User 367130
  263. Ryugi Kazamaru
  264. User 367130
  265. Ryugi Kazamaru
  266. User 367130
  267. Ryugi Kazamaru
  268. User 367130
  269. Ryugi Kazamaru
  270. User 367130
  271. Ryugi Kazamaru
  272. Tomorrow
  273. Kitten P.A.
  274. User 367130
  275. Ryugi Kazamaru
  276. User 367130
  277. Ryugi Kazamaru
  278. User 367130
  279. Ryugi Kazamaru
  280. User 367130
  281. Ryugi Kazamaru
  282. User 367130
  283. Ryugi Kazamaru
  284. User 367130
  285. Uberwulf X
  286. Kanashimi Kurai
  287. Unchecked Twitch
  288. Uberwulf X
  289. Bubbles [v3]
  290. Kanashimi Kurai
  291. Bubbles [v3]
  292. Unchecked Twitch
  293. Kanashimi Kurai
  294. Bubbles [v3]
  295. Kraun
  296. Uberwulf X
  297. Kanashimi Kurai
  298. Uberwulf X
  299. Kanashimi Kurai
  300. Uberwulf X
  301. Bubbles [v3]
  302. Kanashimi Kurai
  303. Uberwulf X
  304. Bubbles [v3]
  305. Kanashimi Kurai
  306. Uberwulf X
  307. Bubbles [v3]
  308. Kanashimi Kurai
  309. Enki Leviathan
  310. Vahn Fah
  311. Tomorrow
  312. Vahn Fah
  313. Tomorrow
  314. Vahn Fah
  315. Tomorrow
  316. Vahn Fah
  317. Tomorrow
  318. Vahn Fah
  319. Tomorrow
  320. Uberwulf X
  321. Kanashimi Kurai
  322. Bubbles [v3]
  323. Uberwulf X
  324. Kanashimi Kurai
  325. Uberwulf X
  326. Kanashimi Kurai
  327. AcaciaDamia
  328. Bubbles [v3]
  329. AcaciaDamia
  330. Bubbles [v3]
  331. AcaciaDamia
  332. Bubbles [v3]
  333. AcaciaDamia
  334. Bubbles [v3]
  335. Kraun
  336. Sunstrike
  337. Vahn Fah
  338. Tomorrow
  339. Sunstrike
  340. Vahn Fah
  341. Sunstrike
  342. Vahn Fah
  343. Sunstrike
  344. Vahn Fah
  345. Sunstrike
  346. Tomorrow
  347. Uberwulf X
  348. Unchecked Twitch
  349. Uberwulf X
  350. Unchecked Twitch
  351. Uberwulf X
  352. Unchecked Twitch
  353. Sunstrike
  354. Tomorrow
  355. Sunstrike
  356. Silver Alexander
  357. Uberwulf X
  358. Tomorrow
  359. Nightsnow
  360. Vahn Fah
  361. Sunstrike
  362. Tomorrow
  363. Kitten P.A.
  364. Max is the King
  365. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  366. Kanashimi Kurai
  367. Tenkyl Felix
  368. Sunstrike
  369. Tomorrow
  370. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  371. Tomorrow
  372. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  373. Max is the King
  374. Enki Leviathan
  375. Kanashimi Kurai
  376. Ho Shin
  377. AcaciaDamia
  378. Tenkyl Felix
  379. AcaciaDamia
  380. Tenkyl Felix
  381. AcaciaDamia
  382. Sunstrike
  383. Tenkyl Felix
  384. Tomorrow
  385. Enki Leviathan
  386. AcaciaDamia
  387. Tenkyl Felix
  388. AcaciaDamia
  389. Tenkyl Felix
  390. AcaciaDamia
  391. Tenkyl Felix
  392. AcaciaDamia
  393. Tenkyl Felix
  394. Sunstrike
  395. Tomorrow
  396. Vahn Fah
  397. Kanashimi Kurai
  398. Kraun
  399. Vahn Fah
  400. Kanashimi Kurai
  401. Kraun
  402. Vahn Fah
  403. Kanashimi Kurai
  404. Kraun
  405. Kanashimi Kurai
  406. Kraun
  407. Kanashimi Kurai
  408. Kraun
  409. Kanashimi Kurai
  410. Kraun
  411. Kanashimi Kurai
  412. Kraun
  413. Kanashimi Kurai
  414. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  415. Tomorrow
  416. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  417. Enki Leviathan
  418. Tomorrow
  419. Enki Leviathan
  420. Sunstrike
  421. Tenma Keigou
  422. Kraun
  423. Tenma Keigou
  424. Kraun
  425. Tenma Keigou
  426. Ho Shin
  427. Kraun
  428. Tenma Keigou
  429. Kraun
  430. Ho Shin
  431. Tenma Keigou
  432. Ho Shin
  433. Tenma Keigou
  434. Uberwulf X
  435. Ho Shin
  436. Tenma Keigou
  437. Enki Leviathan
  438. Tomorrow
  439. AcaciaDamia
  440. Tenkyl Felix
  441. AcaciaDamia
  442. Tenkyl Felix
  443. Enki Leviathan
  444. AcaciaDamia
  445. Tenkyl Felix
  446. AcaciaDamia
  447. Tenkyl Felix
  448. Tomorrow
  449. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  450. Tomorrow
  451. Enki Leviathan
  452. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  453. Enki Leviathan
  454. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  455. Enki Leviathan
  456. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  457. Tomorrow
  458. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  459. One Fly Red Mage
  460. Enki Leviathan
  461. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  462. Sunstrike
  463. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  464. Vincent Core
  465. Vincent Core
  466. Nighthunter
  467. Vincent Core
  468. [ Just Another Face ]
  469. Silver Alexander
  470. JosephCain
  471. Nighthunter
  472. Broken DoIl
  473. Vincent Core
  474. Yamisetsuna
  475. Ryudo_Kazamaru
  476. [ Just Another Face ]
  477. Nighthunter
  478. Vincent Core
  479. Broken DoIl
  480. Nighthunter
  481. [ Just Another Face ]
  482. Vincent Core
  483. [ Just Another Face ]
  484. Ryudo_Kazamaru
  485. Nighthunter
  486. Vincent Core
  487. Nighthunter
  488. [ Just Another Face ]
  489. Enki Leviathan
  490. Tomorrow
  491. Enki Leviathan
  492. Tomorrow
  493. Yamisetsuna
  494. [ Just Another Face ]
  495. Vincent Core
  496. Uberwulf X
  497. [ Just Another Face ]
  498. Yamisetsuna
  499. Kitten P.A.
  500. Enki Leviathan
  501. Vahn Fah
  502. Sunstrike
  503. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  504. Max is the King
  505. Cthulhu Wish
  506. Yamisetsuna
  507. Ryugi Kazamaru
  508. Max is the King
  509. Cthulhu Wish
  510. Ryugi Kazamaru
  511. Yamisetsuna
  512. Cthulhu Wish
  513. Ryugi Kazamaru
  514. Cthulhu Wish
  515. Ryugi Kazamaru
  516. Cthulhu Wish
  517. Ryugi Kazamaru
  518. Cthulhu Wish
  519. Ryugi Kazamaru
  520. Cthulhu Wish
  521. Ryugi Kazamaru
  522. Cthulhu Wish
  523. Ryugi Kazamaru
  524. Cthulhu Wish
  525. Ryugi Kazamaru
  526. Cthulhu Wish
  527. Ryugi Kazamaru
  528. Cthulhu Wish
  529. Ryugi Kazamaru
  530. Cthulhu Wish
  531. Ryugi Kazamaru
  532. Cthulhu Wish
  533. Ryugi Kazamaru
  534. Cthulhu Wish
  535. Ryugi Kazamaru
  536. Cthulhu Wish
  537. Ryugi Kazamaru
  538. Cthulhu Wish
  539. Enki Leviathan
  540. Tomorrow
  541. Purely Jayney
  542. Tomorrow
  543. Purely Jayney
  544. Tomorrow
  545. Purely Jayney
  546. Tomorrow
  547. Purely Jayney
  548. HonoRaven
  549. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  550. Cthulhu Wish
  551. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  552. Cthulhu Wish
  553. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  554. Cthulhu Wish
  555. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  556. Cthulhu Wish
  557. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  558. Cthulhu Wish
  559. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  560. Cthulhu Wish
  561. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  562. Cthulhu Wish
  563. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  564. Cthulhu Wish
  565. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  566. Cthulhu Wish
  567. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  568. HonoRaven
  569. Sunstrike
  570. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  571. Broken DoIl
  572. Dante Decker
  573. Broken DoIl
  574. Dante Decker
  575. Broken DoIl
  576. Dante Decker
  577. Broken DoIl
  578. Dante Decker
  579. Broken DoIl
  580. Dante Decker
  581. Broken DoIl
  582. Dante Decker
  583. Broken DoIl
  584. Dante Decker
  585. Broken DoIl
  586. Dante Decker
  587. Broken DoIl
  588. Dante Decker
  589. Broken DoIl
  590. Dante Decker
  591. Broken DoIl
  592. Dante Decker
  593. Tomorrow
  594. Broken DoIl
  595. Dante Decker
  596. Broken DoIl
  597. Russell D Lyman
  598. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  599. One Fly Red Mage
  600. Purely Jayney
  601. Yamisetsuna
  602. Tomorrow
  603. One Fly Red Mage
  604. themightyjello
  605. Kitten P.A.
  606. One Fly Red Mage
  607. themightyjello
  608. Vahn Fah
  609. One Fly Red Mage
  610. themightyjello
  611. One Fly Red Mage
  612. themightyjello
  613. One Fly Red Mage
  614. themightyjello
  615. One Fly Red Mage
  616. themightyjello
  617. One Fly Red Mage
  618. themightyjello
  619. Yamisetsuna
  620. User 367130
  621. Yamisetsuna
  622. User 367130
  623. Ho Shin
  624. Yamisetsuna
  625. User 367130
  626. Yamisetsuna
  627. Tenkyl Felix
  628. Ho Shin
  629. User 367130
  630. Yamisetsuna
  631. Ho Shin
  632. Purely Jayney
  633. Yamisetsuna
  634. User 367130
  635. Ho Shin
  636. Yamisetsuna
  637. Ho Shin
  638. User 367130
  639. Yamisetsuna
  640. Ho Shin
  641. User 367130
  642. Yamisetsuna
  643. Ho Shin
  644. Yamisetsuna
  645. User 367130
  646. Ho Shin
  647. Yamisetsuna
  648. User 367130
  649. Ho Shin
  650. Yamisetsuna
  651. Sunstrike
  652. Dante Decker
  653. User 367130
  654. Yamisetsuna
  655. User 367130
  656. Yamisetsuna
  657. User 367130
  658. Yamisetsuna
  659. Max is the King
  660. Ho Shin
  661. User 367130
  662. Yamisetsuna
  663. User 367130
  664. Yamisetsuna
  665. Ho Shin
  666. User 367130
  667. Max is the King
  668. Yamisetsuna
  669. User 367130
  670. Yamisetsuna
  671. Tenkyl Felix
  672. User 367130
  673. Yamisetsuna
  674. Tenkyl Felix
  675. Tenkyl Felix
  676. Yamisetsuna
  677. Tenkyl Felix
  678. Yamisetsuna
  679. Tenkyl Felix
  680. Yamisetsuna
  681. Tenkyl Felix
  682. Yamisetsuna
  683. Tenkyl Felix
  684. Yamisetsuna
  685. Tenkyl Felix
  686. Yamisetsuna
  687. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  688. Tenkyl Felix
  689. Yamisetsuna
  690. Tenkyl Felix
  691. Yamisetsuna
  692. Tomorrow
  693. Tenkyl Felix
  694. Yamisetsuna
  695. Tenkyl Felix
  696. Yamisetsuna
  697. Tenkyl Felix
  698. Yamisetsuna
  699. Tenkyl Felix
  700. Yamisetsuna
  701. Tenkyl Felix
  702. Yamisetsuna
  703. Tenkyl Felix
  704. Yamisetsuna
  705. Tenkyl Felix
  706. Yamisetsuna
  707. Tenkyl Felix
  708. Yamisetsuna
  709. Tenkyl Felix
  710. Yamisetsuna
  711. Tenkyl Felix
  712. Yamisetsuna
  713. Tenkyl Felix
  714. One Fly Red Mage
  715. Cthulhu Wish
  716. One Fly Red Mage
  717. One Fly Red Mage
  718. User 367130
  719. One Fly Red Mage
  720. User 367130
  721. One Fly Red Mage
  722. User 367130
  723. One Fly Red Mage
  724. User 367130
  725. Yamisetsuna
  726. One Fly Red Mage
  727. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  728. Purely Jayney
  729. Cthulhu Wish
  730. User 367130
  731. One Fly Red Mage
  732. User 367130
  733. One Fly Red Mage
  734. User 367130
  735. One Fly Red Mage
  736. User 367130
  737. One Fly Red Mage
  738. User 367130
  739. One Fly Red Mage
  740. User 367130
  741. One Fly Red Mage
  742. User 367130
  743. Cthulhu Wish
  744. EveeKnight
  745. Cthulhu Wish
  746. EveeKnight
  747. One Fly Red Mage
  748. Cthulhu Wish
  749. User 367130
  750. EveeKnight
  751. Cthulhu Wish
  752. One Fly Red Mage
  753. User 367130
  754. EveeKnight
  755. Cthulhu Wish
  756. One Fly Red Mage
  757. EveeKnight
  758. User 367130
  759. One Fly Red Mage
  760. User 367130
  761. One Fly Red Mage
  762. User 367130
  763. EveeKnight
  764. One Fly Red Mage
  765. Cthulhu Wish
  766. Kraun
  767. One Fly Red Mage
  768. The on and only WARDO
  769. One Fly Red Mage
  770. The on and only WARDO
  771. EveeKnight
  772. One Fly Red Mage
  773. The on and only WARDO
  774. One Fly Red Mage
  775. The on and only WARDO
  776. One Fly Red Mage
  777. The on and only WARDO
  778. EveeKnight
  779. One Fly Red Mage
  780. The on and only WARDO
  781. One Fly Red Mage
  782. EveeKnight
  783. Vahn Fah
  784. Kraun
  785. Kanashimi Kurai
  786. Kraun
  787. Kanashimi Kurai
  788. Kraun
  789. Kanashimi Kurai
  790. Maximos
  791. Kraun
  792. Maximos
  793. Vahn Fah
  794. Kraun
  795. Kanashimi Kurai
  796. Maximos
  797. Kanashimi Kurai
  798. Kraun
  799. Maximos
  800. Kraun
  801. Maximos
  802. Kanashimi Kurai
  803. Kraun
  804. EveeKnight
  805. Vahn Fah
  806. Tomorrow
  807. themightyjello
  808. One Fly Red Mage
  809. Cthulhu Wish
  810. Kraun
  811. Maximos
  812. Sunstrike
  813. Tomorrow
  814. Enki Leviathan
  815. Vahn Fah
  816. EveeKnight
  817. Kanashimi Kurai
  818. Kraun
  819. Kanashimi Kurai
  820. Russell D Lyman
  821. Kraun
  822. One Fly Red Mage
  823. EveeKnight
  824. EveeKnight
  825. Simply Anneke
  826. EveeKnight
  827. Simply Anneke
  828. EveeKnight
  829. Simply Anneke
  830. EveeKnight
  831. Simply Anneke
  832. EveeKnight
  833. Simply Anneke
  834. EveeKnight
  835. Simply Anneke
  836. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  837. Maximos
  838. Kanashimi Kurai
  839. Kraun
  840. Maximos
  841. Kanashimi Kurai
  842. Kraun
  843. Vahn Fah
  844. Kanashimi Kurai
  845. Vahn Fah
  846. Kanashimi Kurai
  847. Vahn Fah
  848. Kanashimi Kurai
  849. Vahn Fah
  850. Kanashimi Kurai
  851. Vahn Fah
  852. Kanashimi Kurai
  853. Vahn Fah
  854. themightyjello
  855. Kanashimi Kurai
  856. One Fly Red Mage
  857. Enki Leviathan
  858. Kanashimi Kurai
  859. Kitten P.A.
  860. Kanashimi Kurai
  861. Kitten P.A.
  862. Kanashimi Kurai
  863. Kitten P.A.
  864. Kanashimi Kurai
  865. Kitten P.A.
  866. Kanashimi Kurai
  867. EveeKnight
  868. themightyjello
  869. Sunstrike
  870. Vahn Fah
  871. Lady Sierra
  872. Vahn Fah
  873. Lady Sierra
  874. Vahn Fah
  875. Lady Sierra
  876. Vahn Fah
  877. Lady Sierra
  878. Vahn Fah
  879. Lady Sierra
  880. Vahn Fah
  881. User 367130
  882. Lady Sierra
  883. Maximos
  884. Vahn Fah
  885. One Fly Red Mage
  886. User 367130
  887. Kanashimi Kurai
  888. One Fly Red Mage
  889. Lady Sierra
  890. User 367130
  891. Vahn Fah
  892. One Fly Red Mage
  893. Lady Sierra
  894. User 367130
  895. One Fly Red Mage
  896. Kitten P.A.
  897. User 367130
  898. One Fly Red Mage
  899. User 367130
  900. EveeKnight
  901. BeautifullyDecayed
  902. EveeKnight
  903. BeautifullyDecayed
  904. EveeKnight
  905. BeautifullyDecayed
  906. EveeKnight
  907. BeautifullyDecayed
  908. EveeKnight
  909. BeautifullyDecayed
  910. EveeKnight
  911. BeautifullyDecayed
  912. Kitten P.A.
  913. Kanashimi Kurai
  914. Kitten P.A.
  915. Kraun
  916. Vahn Fah
  917. Lady Sierra
  918. Vahn Fah
  919. One Fly Red Mage
  920. User 367130
  921. One Fly Red Mage
  922. Kitten P.A.
  923. Kanashimi Kurai
  924. Kitten P.A.
  925. Kanashimi Kurai
  926. Lady Sierra
  927. Vahn Fah
  928. Lady Sierra
  929. Vahn Fah
  930. Lady Sierra
  931. Vahn Fah
  932. Lady Sierra
  933. Vahn Fah
  934. Vahn Fah
  935. Lady Sierra
  936. Kitten P.A.
  937. Tomorrow
  938. Kanashimi Kurai
  939. Kitten P.A.
  940. Kanashimi Kurai
  941. Sunstrike
  942. Vahn Fah
  943. Lady Sierra
  944. Sunstrike
  945. Vahn Fah
  946. User 367130
  947. One Fly Red Mage
  948. User 367130
  949. Sunstrike
  950. Vahn Fah
  951. Simply Anneke
  952. EveeKnight
  953. Simply Anneke
  954. EveeKnight
  955. Simply Anneke
  956. EveeKnight
  957. Simply Anneke
  958. EveeKnight
  959. Simply Anneke
  960. EveeKnight
  961. Simply Anneke
  962. EveeKnight
  963. Trei_Shouri
  964. Trei_Shouri
  965. Vahn Fah
  966. Kanashimi Kurai
  967. Vahn Fah
  968. Sunstrike
  969. Kanashimi Kurai
  970. Vahn Fah
  971. Kanashimi Kurai
  972. Vahn Fah
  973. Kanashimi Kurai
  974. Vahn Fah
  975. Kanashimi Kurai
  976. One Fly Red Mage
  977. Sunstrike
  978. Tomorrow
  979. EveeKnight
  980. Sunstrike
  981. Tomorrow
  982. Sunstrike
  983. Vincent Core
  984. Kraun
  985. [ Just Another Face ]
  986. 04 Spriggan
  987. Vincent Core
  988. Kraun
  989. Akira Mercuraki
  990. 04 Spriggan
  991. JulioMartell
  992. Vincent Core
  993. Kraun
  994. Kitten P.A.
  995. 04 Spriggan
  996. Vincent Core
  997. Kanashimi Kurai
  998. Kraun
  999. Kitten P.A.
  1000. 04 Spriggan
  1001. Vincent Core
  1002. Kraun
  1003. User 367130
  1004. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1005. 04 Spriggan
  1006. Vincent Core
  1007. Trei_Shouri
  1008. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1009. Trei_Shouri
  1010. 04 Spriggan
  1011. Kraun
  1012. Enki Leviathan
  1013. themightyjello
  1014. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1015. Nedyfay
  1016. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1017. Nedyfay
  1018. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1019. Nedyfay
  1020. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1021. Nedyfay
  1022. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1023. Nedyfay
  1024. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1025. Nedyfay
  1026. User 367130
  1027. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1028. Nedyfay
  1029. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1030. Nedyfay
  1031. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1032. User 367130
  1033. Nedyfay
  1034. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1035. Nedyfay
  1036. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1037. Nedyfay
  1038. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1039. Nedyfay
  1040. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1041. Nedyfay
  1042. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1043. Kitten P.A.
  1044. Vahn Fah
  1045. Enki Leviathan
  1046. Kitten P.A.
  1047. themightyjello
  1048. Enki Leviathan
  1049. themightyjello
  1050. Enki Leviathan
  1051. themightyjello
  1052. Enki Leviathan
  1053. themightyjello
  1054. Enki Leviathan
  1055. themightyjello
  1056. JulioMartell
  1057. Lady Sierra
  1058. Lady Sierra
  1059. BeautifullyDecayed
  1060. BeautifullyDecayed
  1061. Kanashimi Kurai
  1062. BeautifullyDecayed
  1063. Kanashimi Kurai
  1064. BeautifullyDecayed
  1065. Kanashimi Kurai
  1066. BeautifullyDecayed
  1067. Kanashimi Kurai
  1068. BeautifullyDecayed
  1069. Kanashimi Kurai
  1070. BeautifullyDecayed
  1071. Count Victor Ven Long
  1072. Ryudo_Kazamaru
  1073. Count Victor Ven Long
  1074. Ryudo_Kazamaru
  1075. Enki Leviathan
  1076. Count Victor Ven Long
  1077. User 367130
  1078. Ryudo_Kazamaru
  1079. User 367130
  1080. Count Victor Ven Long
  1081. Ryudo_Kazamaru
  1082. Count Victor Ven Long
  1083. Ryudo_Kazamaru
  1084. Count Victor Ven Long
  1085. Siat Dacore
  1086. Ryudo_Kazamaru
  1087. Count Victor Ven Long
  1088. User 367130
  1089. Siat Dacore
  1090. User 367130
  1091. Siat Dacore
  1092. User 367130
  1093. Siat Dacore
  1094. User 367130
  1095. themightyjello
  1096. Kitten P.A.
  1097. Enki Leviathan
  1098. Siat Dacore
  1099. User 367130
  1100. Siat Dacore
  1101. User 367130
  1102. Siat Dacore
  1103. User 367130
  1104. Siat Dacore
  1105. User 367130
  1106. Siat Dacore
  1107. User 367130
  1108. Siat Dacore
  1109. User 367130
  1110. Siat Dacore
  1111. User 367130
  1112. Siat Dacore
  1113. User 367130
  1114. Siat Dacore
  1115. User 367130
  1116. Siat Dacore
  1117. User 367130
  1118. themightyjello
  1119. Kitten P.A.
  1120. themightyjello
  1121. Kitten P.A.
  1122. themightyjello
  1123. Kitten P.A.
  1124. themightyjello
  1125. Kitten P.A.
  1126. themightyjello
  1127. Kitten P.A.
  1128. themightyjello
  1129. Kitten P.A.
  1130. themightyjello
  1131. Kitten P.A.
  1132. themightyjello
  1133. Kitten P.A.
  1134. Enki Leviathan
  1135. themightyjello
  1136. Enki Leviathan
  1137. Count Victor Ven Long
  1138. themightyjello
  1139. Enki Leviathan
  1140. Kraun
  1141. Silver Alexander
  1142. Winget
  1143. Kraun
  1144. Silver Alexander
  1145. Count Victor Ven Long
  1146. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1147. 04 Spriggan
  1148. Kraun
  1149. 04 Spriggan
  1150. Shouyin
  1151. Count Victor Ven Long
  1152. themightyjello
  1153. Kraun
  1154. 04 Spriggan
  1155. Shouyin
  1156. Vahn Fah
  1157. Count Victor Ven Long
  1158. Shouyin
  1159. Kraun
  1160. themightyjello
  1161. Count Victor Ven Long
  1162. Shouyin
  1163. 04 Spriggan
  1164. Kraun
  1165. Count Victor Ven Long
  1166. Shouyin
  1167. Silver Alexander
  1168. Nighthunter
  1169. Kraun
  1170. Kanashimi Kurai
  1171. 04 Spriggan
  1172. Nighthunter
  1173. Kanashimi Kurai
  1174. Nighthunter
  1175. xXDantes~RevengeXx
  1176. Kanashimi Kurai
  1177. Kraun
  1178. themightyjello
  1179. Nighthunter
  1180. Broken DoIl
  1181. themightyjello
  1182. Broken DoIl
  1183. Kanashimi Kurai
  1184. themightyjello
  1185. Broken DoIl
  1186. themightyjello
  1187. Count Victor Ven Long
  1188. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1189. Shouyin
  1190. Count Victor Ven Long
  1191. Silver Alexander
  1192. Kraun
  1193. 04 Spriggan
  1194. Silver Alexander
  1195. Kraun
  1196. Silver Alexander
  1197. Kraun
  1198. Silver Alexander
  1199. Kraun
  1200. Silver Alexander
  1201. Kraun
  1202. Shouyin
  1203. Count Victor Ven Long
  1204. Silver Alexander
  1205. Kraun
  1206. Silver Alexander
  1207. Kraun
  1208. Silver Alexander
  1209. 04 Spriggan
  1210. Shouyin
  1211. Count Victor Ven Long
  1212. Broken DoIl
  1213. EveeKnight
  1214. EveeKnight
  1215. themightyjello
  1216. Tenma Keigou
  1217. EveeKnight
  1218. EveeKnight
  1219. themightyjello
  1220. Tenma Keigou
  1221. EveeKnight
  1222. 04 Spriggan
  1223. Kraun
  1224. Nighthunter
  1225. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1226. Lady Sierra
  1227. Vahn Fah
  1228. Lady Sierra
  1229. EveeKnight
  1230. Silver Alexander
  1231. EveeKnight
  1232. 04 Spriggan
  1233. Vahn Fah
  1234. Lady Sierra
  1235. Vahn Fah
  1236. Lady Sierra
  1237. Vahn Fah
  1238. Lady Sierra
  1239. Vahn Fah
  1240. Lady Sierra
  1241. Vahn Fah
  1242. Lady Sierra
  1243. Vahn Fah
  1244. Lady Sierra
  1245. Vahn Fah
  1246. Lady Sierra
  1247. Vahn Fah
  1248. Lady Sierra
  1249. Vahn Fah
  1250. Lady Sierra
  1251. Vahn Fah
  1252. Lady Sierra
  1253. Vahn Fah
  1254. Lady Sierra
  1255. Vahn Fah
  1256. Lady Sierra
  1257. Vahn Fah
  1258. Lady Sierra
  1259. Vahn Fah
  1260. Lady Sierra
  1261. Vahn Fah
  1262. Lady Sierra
  1263. Vahn Fah
  1264. Shouyin
  1265. Lady Sierra
  1266. Count Victor Ven Long
  1267. 04 Spriggan
  1268. Vahn Fah
  1269. Lady Sierra
  1270. Vahn Fah
  1271. Lady Sierra
  1272. Count Victor Ven Long
  1273. Shouyin
  1274. Bubbles [v3]
  1275. 04 Spriggan
  1276. Bubbles [v3]
  1277. Bubbles [v3]
  1278. Bubbles [v3]
  1279. Count Victor Ven Long
  1280. Vahn Fah
  1281. Silver Alexander
  1282. Count Victor Ven Long
  1283. Lady Sierra
  1284. EveeKnight
  1285. Silver Alexander
  1286. Bubbles [v3]
  1287. Vahn Fah
  1288. Lady Sierra
  1289. EveeKnight
  1290. Vahn Fah
  1291. Lady Sierra
  1292. Vahn Fah
  1293. Lady Sierra
  1294. Vahn Fah
  1295. Lady Sierra
  1296. Vahn Fah
  1297. Lady Sierra
  1298. Vahn Fah
  1299. Lady Sierra
  1300. Vahn Fah
  1301. Lady Sierra
  1302. Vahn Fah
  1303. Lady Sierra
  1304. Vahn Fah
  1305. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1306. Lady Sierra
  1307. Vahn Fah
  1308. Lady Sierra
  1309. Vahn Fah
  1310. Lady Sierra
  1311. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1312. Vahn Fah
  1313. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1314. Lady Sierra
  1315. Vahn Fah
  1316. Kraun
  1317. Lady Sierra
  1318. Vahn Fah
  1319. Lady Sierra
  1320. Vahn Fah
  1321. Lady Sierra
  1322. Bolt
  1323. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1324. Bolt
  1325. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1326. Bubbles [v3]
  1327. Bolt
  1328. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1329. Bolt
  1330. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1331. Bubbles [v3]
  1332. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1333. Bolt
  1334. Bubbles [v3]
  1335. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1336. Bubbles [v3]
  1337. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1338. Bolt
  1339. Bubbles [v3]
  1340. Bolt
  1341. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1342. Bolt
  1343. Bubbles [v3]
  1344. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1345. Vahn Fah
  1346. Bubbles [v3]
  1347. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1348. Lady Sierra
  1349. Bubbles [v3]
  1350. Vahn Fah
  1351. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1352. Bubbles [v3]
  1353. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1354. Bubbles [v3]
  1355. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1356. Bubbles [v3]
  1357. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1358. Lady Sierra
  1359. Bubbles [v3]
  1360. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1361. Vahn Fah
  1362. Bubbles [v3]
  1363. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1364. Bubbles [v3]
  1365. Lady Sierra
  1366. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1367. Bubbles [v3]
  1368. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1369. Bubbles [v3]
  1370. Vahn Fah
  1371. Kanashimi Kurai
  1372. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1373. Bubbles [v3]
  1374. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1375. Bubbles [v3]
  1376. Lady Sierra
  1377. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1378. Bubbles [v3]
  1379. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1380. Bubbles [v3]
  1381. Supreme Jerk Commander
  1382. EveeKnight
  1383. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1384. Vahn Fah
  1385. Lady Sierra
  1386. Vahn Fah
  1387. Lady Sierra
  1388. 04 Spriggan
  1389. Shouyin
  1390. Vahn Fah
  1391. Lady Sierra
  1392. Vahn Fah
  1393. Lady Sierra
  1394. Vahn Fah
  1395. Lady Sierra
  1396. Kanashimi Kurai
  1397. EveeKnight
  1398. Vahn Fah
  1399. Kanashimi Kurai
  1400. Impulsive Randomnity
  1401. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1402. Impulsive Randomnity
  1403. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1404. Impulsive Randomnity
  1405. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1406. Impulsive Randomnity
  1407. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1408. Impulsive Randomnity
  1409. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1410. Impulsive Randomnity
  1411. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1412. Impulsive Randomnity
  1413. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  1414. Lady Sierra
  1415. Vahn Fah
  1416. Kanashimi Kurai
  1417. Silver Alexander
  1418. Vahn Fah
  1419. Shouyin
  1420. Lucind Varhetel
  1421. Kraun
  1422. Lucind Varhetel
  1423. Kraun
  1424. Lucind Varhetel
  1425. Kraun
  1426. Lucind Varhetel
  1427. Kraun
  1428. Lucind Varhetel
  1429. Kraun
  1430. Lucind Varhetel
  1431. Kraun
  1432. Lucind Varhetel
  1433. Kraun
  1434. Lucind Varhetel
  1435. Vahn Fah
  1436. Silver Alexander
  1437. Vahn Fah
  1438. Silver Alexander
  1439. Vahn Fah
  1440. Silver Alexander
  1441. Vahn Fah
  1442. Silver Alexander
  1443. Vahn Fah
  1444. Silver Alexander
  1445. Vahn Fah
  1446. Winget
  1447. Kqyu
  1448. Winget
  1449. Kqyu
  1450. Winget
  1451. Kqyu
  1452. Winget
  1453. Kqyu
  1454. Winget
  1455. Kqyu
  1456. Winget
  1457. Kraun
  1458. Lucind Varhetel
  1459. Kraun
  1460. Lucind Varhetel
  1461. Kraun
  1462. Lucind Varhetel
  1463. Kraun
  1464. Lucind Varhetel
  1465. Kraun
  1466. AcaciaDamia
  1467. Lady Sierra
  1468. Vahn Fah
  1469. Lady Sierra
  1470. Vahn Fah
  1471. Lady Sierra
  1472. Uberwulf X
  1473. Vahn Fah
  1474. Silver Alexander
  1475. One Fly Red Mage
  1476. Silver Alexander
  1477. One Fly Red Mage
  1478. Silver Alexander
  1479. One Fly Red Mage
  1480. Silver Alexander
  1481. One Fly Red Mage
  1482. Silver Alexander
  1483. One Fly Red Mage
  1484. Silver Alexander
  1485. One Fly Red Mage
  1486. Silver Alexander
  1487. One Fly Red Mage
  1488. Silver Alexander
  1489. One Fly Red Mage
  1490. Silver Alexander
  1491. One Fly Red Mage
  1492. Silver Alexander
  1493. Lady Sierra
  1494. One Fly Red Mage
  1495. Silver Alexander
  1496. One Fly Red Mage
  1497. Silver Alexander
  1498. Hugin the Raven
  1499. One Fly Red Mage
  1500. Shouyin
  1501. Uberwulf X
  1502. Uberwulf X
  1503. Silver Alexander
  1504. One Fly Red Mage
  1505. Silver Alexander
  1506. One Fly Red Mage
  1507. Silver Alexander
  1508. One Fly Red Mage
  1509. Silver Alexander
  1510. One Fly Red Mage
  1511. Uberwulf X
  1512. Silver Alexander
  1513. One Fly Red Mage
  1514. Silver Alexander

1Vahn Fah

THE MERCHANT TOWN OF LATENT

Credit goes to Lucind for the Map.

DESCRIPTION - LOCATION - PEOPLE - COAT OF ARMS - THE LANTIAN SPEAR & SHIELD - CLIMATE - FLORA - FAUNA - PRODUCTION/TRADE - SOURCES

Latent is a merchant town located on the eastern shore not too far from the Leviathan Stadium. Along with Durem and Barton, as well as the newly developing Akea, it is one of the largest cities in the northeastern lands. The city is composed of a large number of people far and wide, including the native Atlanteans, with around 8,000 inhabitants. Over the years, the business within the Stadium became such a neccessity for the town, because of the ravaging wars within the lands. Because of this, business has sprouted up within the country, thanks to the Stadium.

  • Description:

Latent is a thriving town full of trade and growth. The fishing market has kept the people living for generations, and still thrives due to the bountiful source of food, the Leviathan Sea. The Latent market is one of the most diverse in Gaia.

The town is divided into two areas; the Inner City and the Outer City. The Outer City includes the area on the shore of the Leviathan Sea, and the south and southeastern border of town, facing the forest that surrounds the Stadium. The Inner City is everything inside the borders and the northern border. The two primary entry points to the city are the Northern Gate to the northeast of the town, and the large port. But this is only one part of Latent. The other Latent, not visible easily for the traveller, is as extended as the visible one. Built on a flat rocky shore which contains a lot of caverns, the sewers under Latent are older as the town itself. And it is said that the "funny" business which flourishes there, is far more important than the transactions made in the upper town...

The Northern Gate

The Northern gate is part of an essential trade route with Barton. The Northeastern road is watched at all times by a marshall of the city, from a watchtower adjacent to the gate. The gate is closed after dark, and any merchant caravans that wish to enter must obtain special permission, or wait until morning.

The Outer City

Surrounding the houses and the gardens is the Outer City, a maze of streets, buildings and general urban chaos. Some twenty percent of this area are used by hunters and fishers living in this area. The fishers gather fish from the sea and prepare their flesh to be eaten, and their parts to be traded. Hunters hunt for food and gather lumber in the forest on the outside of town. Many buildings are libraries or training centers, others are profitable businesses. This quarter also houses the entrance to the tunnels that run into the cave network under Latent. There is even a school for young ones, teaching mainly history, languages and about other races, as in the market square they are a common site. At the very edge of this area is the sheer face of the inner wall that reaches up into the sky, encircling the city. But the wall isn't solid by any means.

The Shrine of Water

The most noticable structure in the Outer City is the Shrine of Water located near the shore. The Water Shrine is a small, but a beautiful temple located on the eastern shore. It is triangular in shape, and the point is facing towards the center of the sea. It is constructed of fine marble, hued with bluish green. In the center is a fountain where fishers and sailors usually ask for blessings before using the waters.

The Arwood (Grove of Arvins)

A short walk to the east of the town will bring one to an Arwood; a grove in honor of Arvins, a legendary Hunter. The path closer to the town is less adorned, but as one walks along, moss is fund, and eventually, hearth bushes develop. The path comes to a circular grove inhabited by various trees that do not normally grow in the region. The grove is tended by hunters in the town daily, and one is usually found somewhere in the vicinity of the Arwood.

The Gardens

Roads leave the Inner City square in four directions (northeast, west, southeast - to the three portcullis on the inner walls, and to the gates of the city beyond and east to the harbor). Move in any direction out of the market area and you are presented by the gardens that encircle the Market Square and for a while you start to understand why this place is so beautiful. The gardens echo beauty, growing wild and ornamental plants from far away places. Here the gardens follow the concentric theme created by the walls, wrapping around the central square. There are no paths emanating from the roads that pass to the outer edges of the city, but if you look carefully you can make out the tracks worn by centuries of feet passing over the grass. Certain parts of the gardens are simply carpets of flowers for most of the year, that not even the roughest of rogues would wish to disturb.

The Residential Areas

It is hard to tell where the gardens end and the residential areas begin. People live above your head as you stroll through certain areas of the gardens. You can hear them singing, laughing, but you can't see them when you look up. What you make out however, are the crisscross walkways that link dwellings, the spiral staircases up towers, and flowers cascading fromrailways. Along the road, and sometimes well away from them, with no obvious way to reach them, are small stone or wood dwellings. What is different in Latent is that housing administration fulfils a rather different role, as property is not distributed. Rather it is the duty of the owners to give the house to a neighbor, should they, for whatever reason, leave, who will ensure that it is not left unlived in for too long. Housing administration keep tabs on quality craftsmen, and can give advice on who is right for those jobs that are usually caused by high winds; administration will also organize any necessary repairs needed to empty houses, and will find somewhere to put up those who find themselves without a place to stay.

The Inner City

The buildings in the Inner City are generally large and built of stone, steel, brick-- all the modern day conveinces. The homes here are built towards the outskirts; closer to the Outer City. Where the main business takes place is in the very center of the town. The Inner City is always busy. It is filled with taverns, inns, businesses, and trading houses, as well as the area known as the 'Trade Route'. Upon the trade route, one can buy various items for your everyday needs. From the basic weaponry to even some of the rarest weapons(if your lucky), the training equipment one can use in order to further their training, the armorments to help bring out defense, and the other miscelaneous items that can be of use...

The Fountain

A large fountain in a lake stands at the northern end of the Inner City. The sculpture is of the world itself, supported by two Leviathans, and the other elements are to be found at their feet and around the disc that they support. Water cascades from the disc of of the world into the pool, the edges of which are planted with herbs with healing and food usages, which residents are free to collect on a sort of bring and take basis. If one takes from the poolside, one must also plant something in return.

The Lantian Train Station

The Lantian Train Station is a gloriously crafted building. The entrance looks like something from the Greek Era with pillars holding the arched entrance. Each pillar is a swirling Leviathan holding the roof up as if it is biting the material with its majestic jaws. Once inside, the lobby of the building is dotted with a few cafés, coffee shops, and small stores where odds and ends can be bought, such as newspapers and magazines. The ceiling is high here, nearly fifty feet up, and instead of a normal ceiling, it is covered in three massive skylights. The tiled floor stretches all the way to the ticket lines.

At the ticket booths, one purchases a ticket and can grab a map of the city complete with a numbering system marking all of the major interests for tourists and visitors. Tickets can be purchased for many destinations including Lament, Strata, Barton, Aekea, and Durem. The train platform can hold up to six different arriving or departing trains, and a PA system calls out across the building to alert travelers of departing, or arriving coaches. Screens can be found just beyond the ticket booths detailing this information for all to see. Security is there, but rarely seen since many security cameras dotting the complex watch activities and alert officials that something is wrong. If extra assistance is needed, a quick phone call to the Shields usually suffices. However, for the most part, things go as usual, and the employees do their best to accommodate travelers’ needs.

Other Interesting Buildings

It would go without saying that I should not mention some of the smaller but still well-known places in Latent such as the most prominent establishment in the town, "Fallen Star Tavern", and its competitor, the White Deer- which boasts 'over forty types of drinks, liquors, ales, spirits, and other potations', or the Apothecary's Flask, which sells all sorts of medicinal, chemical, and herbal concoctions.

Numerous merchants also run establishments in the area, such as "Dark City", a small shop whose owner claims to have visited Leviathan Island and returned with treasurel. Here you'll find a nice and comfortable place to read, buy or rent new and used books, talk with friends about what you've currently read, chat about nonsense or just relax.

A traveler will have his or her choice of numerous inns and bedplaces; on the cheaper end of the scale are such places as Tarhand�s Cothouse down by port (mostly frequented by the dockyard sorts and the poorer merchants) while those with a few gold coins to jingle would probably continue to a more posh setting.

If that same traveler then needed to replace a few items or completely replenish his supplies, the popular and broadly-stocked Orrin Chandler's would have much of what he required. If seeking swords, daggers, or basic armour, one cannot do better than the dwarven-owned and operated Dwarven Arms (an unimaginative but accurate name for the huge weaponsmithy!). For soft goods, the long-established weaving firm of Sergetha & Daughters has a great deal of made-up stock and can weave-to-order most individual requests.

Eating establishments are on every street of the city, and range from the tiny fish-fry stalls and temporary ale-tents to the elegant frescoed rooms of Leviathan Falls Fine Food. Taverns, beer-halls, pubs, and other drinking holes may also be found throughout the city.

If seeking entertainment in the evening, the East Side of the city, is an area a visibly-armed man may choose to wander with sufficient coin to purchase more exotic drinks, emotion-altering substances, or paid companionship. However, the second-lowest Step of the city is somewhat safer and has the more discreet establishments such as the simply-named "Jenny�s" to recommend it.

And finally, if the adventurous traveler should run short of money during his stay, he always has the option of risking his future at Fribben the Human�s shop, where the ample-bodied money-lender will gladly discuss terms with him.

Other Places Include:

-KFC (Kentucky Fried Chocobo)

-The Bistro (Italian Resturaunt)

-Bobs Hotdog Stand (hot dogs obviously...)

-Sharons Chilly Ice Cream Shop (31 trillion flavors...)

-Bessy Bovine's Quality Steakhouse (steak & burgers)

-Me Chinese (Cantonese Cusine)

-Nihon-Tofu (Japanese and a wide selection of vegetarian dishes)

-Sweeny Tods Meat Pies (meat pies obviously, now serving Soylent Cola...)

-Pins & Needles Tattoo parlor (what the bloody F**k do you think they do there?)

The Underground

Ever since the Stadium had been introduced, Latent has regained some of its splendor however, the trade in the upper town is not the same as it was in former times, but that doesn�t affect the business in the sewers.

The underground Latent is built on rocky ground, but has many caves which are connected with each other. It is said that once a civilisation of giants existed here which built the sewers, but there is no proof for it, though the caves are connected through a number of big tunnels as well as very small opening. There exists a net of channels in the underground which is flooded regularly with seawater when the tide is high, especially when the currents are strong during the winter months. Latent gets rid of its debris this way. Due to the openness to both sides , to the sea in the west and the east, the sewers can be a dangerous place to be. It is hard to predict how high the level of water is at a given time or in which direction it is flowing. So only skilled people are able to visit the sewers and anyone who has to hide from authorities of the upper town might find refuge or a silent death.

The Docks

The docks are connected both to the town and the stadium. Latent has it's own seperate docking area for fishing boats and commercial use, while the Stadium itself, however, has a much more industrial type port at the base of the cliff that the stadium is sitting upon. Such a construction allows the 'basement level' of the stadium, to be intertwined with parts of the cave system beneath it, eventually emerging near the base of the cliff where the port is built into it.

The harbour itself is a maze of small wooden jetties stretching quite some considerable distance along the sand and pebble beach at the foot of the cliffs.Hundreds of ships may be tethered to these jetties at a time. As well as small fishing vessels, identifyable by their distinctive shape: long thin boats, often shaped or painted to look like the great creatures of the deep, and often called Dragon Boats, one may see merchant boats from all over Gaia, stopping here, or simply docking to trade. As a result, a small market of its own exists within the docks, as people trade from their boats.

The Traders Inn (Floatilla)

Another favourite spot is the Traders Inn, or the Floatilla. Made up of two large, anchored vessels, the Floatilla is the best place for a new merchant to start his career. All day merchants travel to the Floatilla, set up shop, and reside inside the landlocked vessels for the time they are in the city. It is rumored that the Floatilla harbours a black market. A myriad of smuggled items, such as jewels, artifacts, weapons, and even foreign women (prostitutes) and slaves are said to be sold and traded here. Besides the illegal market, the Floatilla harbours various mercenary gangs who will do anything for money.

Location:

Latent is located in the Gaian province of Barton, and is a major trade center among the major cities. The city is nestled between the Leviathan Stadium, and the forest.

People:

The intial inhabitants of Latent were the surviving remainder of a lost tribe. Their skin is usually white in color, though darker shades of color have been seen as well. Their hair color varies from white blonde to dark brown. The eye colors of the Lantians also vary but are mostly shades of blue. There are also various body types, but for the most part are of an average height.

They have a wandering spirit and are always looking for adventure. They cherish freedom and they are willing to suffer for it. They are extremely difficult to rule and often they decline to defiantly. However, they obey willingly if they respect the person in charge.

The strong ties these people have to the sea, which they deem as their life-giver, show fully as they consider the sea their territory and lay claim to whatever they find in it, whether it is alive, dead or sunken.

The Lantians have an unusual metabolic and circulatory adaptation. This adaptation, which has evolved over many thousands of years, allows them to dive at depths that would cause instant death to a normal human. It also allows them to stay longer without oxygen and to slow their heartbeats to a point where others might think think these people were already dead.

In town the men and women wear various manners of clothing. The men often wear single layered pants while the women wear dresses made of soft cottons; the more elaborate dresses are sewn with crushed oyster shells.

Lantian diet consists mainly of seafood and things they can get from the sea. Their bread, and other compliments all come from the sea. The bread is made from special seaweed, which is baked into flat shells upon which other seafood can be put into it.

The Lantian population is characterized by a remarkable tolerance to foreigners. Everybody can be fully accepted to their society and enjoy the same treatment as the locals as long as he/she can speak their dialect and respects their ethics.

Because of the location of Latent, and the fact that the town is a port, many people from all over Gaia pass through the town. Merchants from northern Gaia, immigrants from across the sea, fighters seekign fame, and adventurers seeking the mysterious all have an impact on the rich cultural background of this town.

The people of Latent greatly respect the Island of Leviathan and have created numerous superstitions about it. The thick haze and strange noises that come from the northern sea add even more to the superstition. Some say that the island is haunted with ghosts of those lost at sea. Some believe that an actual Leviathan still lingers, and curses the place. Some have come up with even wilder theories such as the entire island is haunted by elven skeleton zombis, or a demon lord of the sea resides there and kills anyone who comes close to his horrible magic. No one has ever been brave enough to actually venture there and find out the truth.

Coat of Arms/Sign:

The Latent coat of arms is a silver Leviathan within a triangle. The triangle represents unity between the three major towns of Gaia: Barton, Latent and Durem. The silver colour is a symbol of productivity. Silver is also used because it is a valued metal that can be found in the Gaian region.

The Lantian Spear & Shield

Uniforms

The Lantian Spear: The uniform of the Spear is as shown above. A long, two-toned coat serves as the top for the uniform; the forearms and chest of which is white, the rest being a dark blue, as well as the fastening buttons which hold the two layers of the coat together; there is a black shield-shaped crest on the left upper arm of the coat, which contains a silver spear with a leviathan wrapped about it. The slacks of the uniform are the same dark blue as the coat, and are held up with a silver-buckled, black belt. The ensemble is gloveless, although they can be worn, and any shoes are allowed. Women can wear skirts if they wish, but they may also wear long dresses or slacks.

The Lantian Shield: The Shield's uniform is very similar to that of the spear, except that it is solid blue instead of two-toned. And instead of having the silver-and-black patch on the upper left arm of the uniform, the Lantian coat-of-arms is sewn on the right breast of their coats in silver thread.

Members

The Lantian Spear: Members of the Spear are few, but powerful. Considering the class of people that travel through Latent to the Stadium, you wouldn't want a regular old police force, now would you? Altogether there is maybe two dozen members, but they are all a minimum of A-class fighters. They prefer to keep their identities a secret, and not very many people have seen them - at least none that are willing to talk, for fear of persecution. All fugitives are apprehended and taken to a containment center somewhere near Latent, although the location is secret. Their leader is a warrior of immense power, obviously, but no member of the Spear to date has spoken personally with him; they typically recieve orders by telepathic means. When they are off duty, which is often, they pose as regular people and wander the streets of Latent; some actually live there, or at least nearby. And, indeed, the only time they don the infamous blue-and-white coat is when a true threat to Latent is posed, or a string of crimes have been committed that are particularily haenous. For all other crimes, the duty falls to the Lantian Shield.

The Lantian Shield: The Shield is a force of everyday Lantians that have signed up to defend their home, and vary greatly in strength. Some are high-class warriors such as can be found at the Stadium, but some are simple residents with no special powers that simply wish to keep their community safe. They can be armed with any weapon, and are based out of a squat, two-story building located near the center of Latent. The basement and second story are holding facilities for prisoners, the lowers facilities for more dangerous suspects, and the first floor is the base of operations. At any given time there is maybe twenty members of the Shield at the station, and a hundred or so out on the streets.

Summary

The Lantian Spear: The Spear is basically a special forces, only called upon for high-profile fugitives and powerful criminals that the Shield can't handle. Their numbers are few, but fiercely proud and dedicated; with the strength to back it up. The Spear is their life, and they devote themselves wholely to it.

The Lantian Shield: A basic police force of dedicated Lantians. They are numerous in number and diverse in their members; none are turned aside, except for those with shady pasts. Just like any police force there is dirty members, but they are clean for the most part. They are very useful in keeping tabs on basic criminals, but the villians that are too much for them are always referred to the Spear.

Climate:

The spring season is generally cool while the summer is quite humid. Precipitation in the winter time is usually in the form of rain, but occasionally a soft snow occurs. There is a lot of rain, especially in the summer. The town often is lightly foggy near the coast, but never so much as to obscure vision.

Flora:

Latent is surrounded by quite a large forest, akin to Barton Forest. Various other small bushes can be found in the area such as the teki tree and the hearthbush. Some people keep small gardens, usually wielding berries of some sort.

Fauna:

Not many animals would be found inside of the city itself. Birds tend to stay away from the hustle and bustle of the big city. Wolves roam around the outside of the city and a hunter may come across the occasional Gaian bear. The most popular animal in the town is the fish of course. Khendochar, and mithrilfish are just a few of many fish living in the sea.

Production/Trade:

Latent serves as the center of the Gaian trade routes. As a result, the town has a number of large storage areas, where traded goods are stored to be transported to their proper locations.

Latent produces mainly fishing and hunting supplies, and trades for weapons, clothing, and other materials with the other Gaian cities. Because trade is very high in Latent, the town has available to them resources from all over the continent. The primary business in the town are weaponmaking and fishing related jobs.

Trade takes place primarily with Barton, which yields them cloth and dye. The more exquisite furniture in the town is imported from Durem.

Resources. The large forest surrounding the city provides food, herbs and lumber. Additionally the sea provides food, water, and minerals. Also, an essential trade route has been established upon this sea.

To the northeast of the town, a small mining community was established. Though not greatly pursued by the Gaians, silver mining is a common job among people in general.

2User 367130

The town of Latent. If you needed anything from anywhere, you would more than likely find it here. The northern route was under heavy traffic today. Caravans from every place immaginable was pulling in through the northern gate. Though one would think this was a prime place for theives and brigiands, the roads were heavily guarded and the massive watch towers gave the city watch an eagle's eye view of the route.

Although the town was close to the stadium, Silver has never actually been there. Walking along with the hundreds of trade caravans under the watchful eyes of the guard, Silver couldn't help but to appreciate the tangency of the town. He listened carefully to everything that happened, absorbed in the amount of life this town had.

Walking into the inner district, Silver began to read off all the businesses as he wandered along the road. He was looking for a nice place to relax, maybe have a meal.

Kentucky Fired Chocobo, Me Chinese, The Drunken Duck, The Elven Maiden....

Then he came upon the Fallen Star Tavern. It was built like many traditional taverns, and had a nice classical feel. Intruiged, Silver stepped inside for a look. The building was dimmly lit under candlelite and torches. It was pretty clean, for a tavern. In the lobby there was a front desk and a set of stairs going upwards, with a large room to the left and right. Behind the desk was a decent looking women with blonde hair and bright blue eyes.

"Why hello there. Welcome to the Fallen Star Tavern. How may we serve you today?"

"I was just curious what it would cost for the night..."

The women smiled warmly as she spoke. "It would be 2 gold for a common room, 5 gold for private. Meals are included for both, but the rations are better for the private room."

Silver pulled out his small pouch of coins and threw six down on the table.

"I'll be staying private then."

She smiled and handed him a small key and pointed upstairs.

"Thank You. You will be staying in room 12, found upstairs. In the room to your left is the actual tavern and bar, to your right is the common room and lounge. The room in the back is for employees only. We hope you enjoy your stay."

With that Silver headed into the bar. The large room was packed, and the smell of freshly cooked food wafted the air. Sitting down at a table against the far wall, Silver waited for one of the bar maidens to ask for his order.

3Cthulhu Wish

Their was one thing for sure, if there was a bar that was known for it's drinks it would have to be the Fallen Star Tavern's. It was known for the smooth feeling when it trickled down the customers throat, giving the cool tingly sensation feeling each time. Each bartender and Maiden were often found to be friendly and extremely attractive, but some were just alittle to friendly with one another some would say. But that wasn't the point, the point was they were good for customer benifits.

Finally another customer entered the Tavern, a few turned to look on who it was but as always it was simply another customer. Slowly the consumer placed a spot on the bar stools where they lied face to face with the bartender. From afar, it was definately a woman. She seemed to be in her twenties now with shoulder length black hair, that matched her black framed glasses. What really caught people's attention was her ears, They were infact; not human. They were large snow white rabbit ears which seemed to pick up every sound within the room.

To the left of her a man staggered over and plopped beside her having difficulties even to stand. The odour of alcohol filled the area she was in as he breathed. Quickly she attempted to fan it away with her gloved hand.

"Hey Gorgeous, Wanna come on over to my room so I can get some of that bunny action...if you know what I mean?"Asked the man with a rather slurred tone. The rabbit girl soon turned to look at him and cocked her eyebrow, she obviously wasn't amused by him.

"How about no..." simply replied the girl as she turned over away from him trying not to pay attention to him. She fiddled abit but countinued to look on what she wanted to order. Without warning the man beside her placed his large clammy hand on her thigh close to the opening of her black skirt.

"Hehe...You don't seem that tough" mocked the man as he was soon inches away from her face. At that moment her crimson eyes where flaming in rage. With a quick movement she threw his arm away angirly, but sadly it didn't seem to be that strong of a throw.

4User 367130

Silver's green eyes flashed over to the front of the bar. He watched as some creep began to invade some lady's privacy, and she looked vaguly familier. Without thinking he stood up and wandered towards the two people. Putting his arms on the mans shoulders, he threw him off his chair away from her.

"Get outta here..."

5Cthulhu Wish

The drunk quickly scampered away at having the fear of this stranger of beating him to death, but before he left he did manage to say a few words. They were slurred and staggered, spoken with some difficulty but still understood.

"You better watch your back Boy"

The Tavern doors swung close as the woman turned over to the young man. She froze for a moment realizing who it was. It was Silver. She smile grew to be fairly large as she quickly gave him a large hug.

"SILVER!" Giggled the woman as she pulled away from the hug smiling brightly. Her identity was finally revealed, it was Madison from the former Leviathan Stadium. She had managed to survive the destruction of her home. She had a few cuts and scraps on her fair soft skin but she still seemed alright. She countinued to smile brightly at him.

6User 367130

Silver smiled warmly. The last time he sas her she was being attacked by Ryudo, and he had been powerless to help.

"So how have things been lately? I'm glad you survived the stadiums destruction."

7Cthulhu Wish

"It's alright...I'm hanging out here for alittle but...as you can tell it's not working out so well. And yourself?" Replied Madi as she offered him a stole. She smiled brightly and looked for the bartender so she could get Silver something to drink.

Madi was never a big drinker, infact she never tried it before. Memories of her past seemed to spark inside her at the slightest smell of it. But she was always curious about the experience that she could face if she tried maybe alittle sip.

8User 367130

Silver smiled and sat down next to Madison. He wasn't on to turn down a friendly gesture. When the bartender came by he ordered some Faye Wine, the finest in all of gaia, and some Crabmen Steaks. Silver pulled out his pouch of coins to cover both of their meals.

"I'm just trying to figure things out. I should have been killed in that windstrum, but that pheonix..."

Silver still didn't know wheter he was hallucinating at the time or not, but all he knew was that theat fire was very, very real...

9Cthulhu Wish

Madi cocked her hide sideways and looked at him in confusion. What was he talking about...What was a pheonix? Soon the Bar tender turned to Madi to see what she would like to order. She wasn't even sure, she didn't want to look like the wuss that comes to the bar and sits there. But she didn't want to do something stupid.

"Pheonix?" questioned Madi as she told the bartender to go his own way and she got would try some of the wine. She wasn't entirely sure what awaited her after trying this fine drink. But for her, it would most likely be an experience within itself.

10User 367130

As the bartender went to fill out his special order, Silver tossed his bag of coins to him. While he waited for his order, he satisfied madi's curiosity.

"There's no way describe it. It was... amazing."

Silver looked down for a moment, his emerald green eyes were shining brightly.

11C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura confused by finding the rubble of the ruins of the stadium had sent her straight for the near by town. She felt a horrible feeling in her gut as she headed into town. When she first woke to find that Silver had left. The ruins of the stadium left her in a panic and she noticed the smoke of the chimnies of this small town and followed. She walked into town amazed she had never noticed it. Her stomach began to growl as she picked up the scent of a well cooked meal. She blushed out of embaressment from not eating, and looked about for a near by inn to stay at.

12Lucind Varhetel

(at the devastated camp in front of the stadium laying in ruins)

Finally, Lucind turned around, smiled apologizing at Rebecca and then made sure both of them found a comfortable seat in one of the vehicles.

On the way to Latent Lucind almost fell asleep but snapped her eyes open everytime the van jolted.

The convoy stopped at the next medical center of Latent, those seriously injured were directly carried inside the low building.

Lucind glanced at Rebecca after getting out of the van and walking into what seemed to be a waiting-room.

Maybe you should go and see one of the docs. He can give you a sedative or a mild sleeping drug - could be useful for tonight. - Anyway, I've got to talk to Enki Leviathan, he's somewhere in here, too. I'll be back soon. You'll be fine?

13Siat Dacore

" smilies/icon_4laugh.gif "

Chris stumbled around the drunk who was attacking him. Giggling as he weaved and dodged the mans slow and pathetic blows. The drunk getting more and more infuriated all the while. It stopped being funny as soon as the drunk sloshed some sort of foul smelling liquor on Chris. The drunk swung again, and Chris narrowly dodged that one, and was caught off guard by the kick following. Chris grasped the mans left ankle firmly, and twisted it slightly, the drunks other leg buckled. Chris swung the mans leg out across his body causing his back to be turned to Chris, and on his knees. Chris laid him out with one strong kick to the back of his head. And departed for the nearest tavern, leaving the drunk unconscious in a back alley.

14Chantico

Chantico saw the man coming around the alley, and assumed he was just another drunk. The city that could be so beautiful to everyone in the daytime took a dramatic turn come nightfall. Every shadow exaggerated, every noise more suspicious...but that was common paranoia. That man she had just seen looked like he had been handling a body. The light was against her so he must have seen her, but then if he was drunk she doubted he could run fast.

15Siat Dacore

Chris saw the woman, and had a brief mental debate about whether or not to stop and talk to her.

(Inside Chris' mind)

*Talk the girl and don't stare at her breasts.

What the? No, shut up, thats weird.

No, she totally digs you, turn on the charm maaan.

Dude, how can you tell that when you're not even looking at her face.

DAMN IT! I told you not to stare at them!*

Chris was indeed, standing there like an idiot. Staring straight at her chest, and reeking of whisky. He wasn't drunk, and he didn't drink. But it would seem like he did.

"Guhh... hi~"

smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

16Chantico

This one looked more alert. "I have a weapon." she lied. Chantico looked over her shoulder. No one was there. Since when had the steets been this deserted? It wasn't even like her to come out so late in the night. But she was hungry and figured as long as she stayed behind restuarants and bars there would be some leftover food. He looked a little distracted by something, he wasn't even meeting her eyes. taking this as her escape cue, she ran away. She needed to find somewhere where she was more comfortable, somewhere where it was less built up and there was less crime.

17themightyjello

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Finally, Lucind turned around, smiled apologizing at Rebecca and then made sure both of them found a comfortable seat in one of the vehicles.

On the way to Latent Lucind almost fell asleep but snapped her eyes open everytime the vehicle jolted.

~ Chapter 2: Latent - The Charming Hamlet from Hell ~

The vehicles had stopped at the refugee camp on their way back to collect the wounded and injured that remained here, as well as the healthy ones that had stayed behind to attend to them while the larger group had already begun the trek to the nearby village of Latent. They should have been arriving about that time; in fact, they could be seen from the edge of the village by the time that the trucks had left, and most definately would have been in town by the time they got back.

With the new passengers, both injured and not, room had to be made, and adjustments to the seating arrangements were done quickly in the interests of getting everyone out of the sun and into a clinic as soon as possible. Upon this particular truck, the two young men who had been sitting near the back moved along to sit against the back of the cab, and two new passengers climbed into the bed of the truck with them.

"Hey, ladies..." one of the young men said, before recieving a slap on the face from the other.

"Timing is everything! smilies/icon_scream.gif " Tiem shouted at the other boy, his arms folded across his chest after the smack, and accompanying his sage-like advice with a sage-like nod.

"...timing...? But I-" And he was slapped on the other side of the face..

"Timing is EVERYTHING! smilies/icon_scream.gif smilies/icon_stressed.gif "

"What the hell are you-?" And he promptly recieved another one.

"Timing. Remember timing? Our friend timing?"

"..." The young man seemed apprehensive to try again, unsure of whether or not he'd recieve another smack of vengeance for saying something at apparently the wrong time... Or perhaps just something wrong in general...

"Hey, ladies..." Tiem leaned back a bit against the cab of the truck; reaching up with his left hand to brush a mussed clump of hair straight again, and then reaching up to readjust the positioning of that... cat... on his head.

" smilies/icon_eek.gif smilies/icon_scream.gif What the hell!? Why are you allowed to say-"

Slapped.

Tiem simply smiled like an idiot, folded his arms, and crossed his legs; looking the epitome of slackerdom as he reclined at the front of the truck bed.

"Because I'm not trying to get some..."

18WoGer

Rebecca climbed up into the truck bed, following after Lucind, and not wanting to be left behind, all alone, once the convoy moved on. From what Lucind had told her about the village of Latent, though, it certainly seemed like a place that offered a lot... well, at least a lot compared to the unending, featureless seas of wheat and wild grass that she had grown accustomed to in her home village.

The thoughts about where they were headed almost distracted her enough so that she didn't realize the soaked bandages present upon almost every one of the men and women in the truck... until she had to find a place to sit, and found herself staring at smears of red wherever she turned.

"Erp... smilies/icon_eek.gif " Her throat felt a bit dry, and she swallowed, but it didn't seem to want to move... there was just a lump in her throat that was stopping her from breathing, and the only thing that seemed to make it a little bit better was to back slowly away from the injured man that she had nudged climbing into the truck...

Unfortunately, it was at that moment that the driver shifted into gear and began to head off after the rest of the convoy.

"Eh-" the girl stammered for a second as her balance faltered, and then lost itself completely, "Eeyaa!"

19themightyjello

Faster than a speeding bullet! More powerful than a locomotive! Able to leap tall buildings in a single bound! ...no, it's most certainly not Tiem Jay... though he IS most certainly faster than a clumsy girl.

The boy dove forwards, pushing off from the back of the truck cab and reaching out towards the girl who was about to fall backwards over the tailgate. His hand caught the collar of her jacket long before she was in any sort of truly dangeorus situation... not really the most dramatic 'nick of time' saves, but it wasn't supposed to be heroics, just a helping hand to keep someone in the frying pan and out of the fire.

"Oi..." Tiem muttered, looking up at her from where he was half-laying on the edge of the truck bed; trying not to crush or bump any of the injured that filled the rest of the bed that he had just flattened himself across, "...remain seated until the vehicle comes to a complete stop."

20WoGer

A bead of cold sweat ran down the side of her face. Her head turned so that she could look at the grass and earth that passed under the truck as the vehicle bounced along the uneven terrain towards the village of Latent. She really had almost fallen... but she didn't. She was caught before she fell by this-

A thanks...? That was what should have been called for right now, but it wasn't what seemed to run to the fore of her mind and to the tip of her tongue when she looked at the boy that had just saved her. Her face suddenly felt warm... no, hot... and it turned a pinkish hue as she blushed; knowing just how out of place that thought was in this situation... but... it really just had to be said.

"Um..." the girl started, timidly, as she reached behind her and placed her hands upon the tailgate of the truck to steady herself.

"...you have a cat on your head."

21themightyjello

"Do not..." Tiem said monotonely in reply, releasing his grip upon the girl and pushing himself back to recline against the cab again; resuming his position from earlier in painstaking detail (which looked just odd, to see a person try and recreate a pose that they had just left, down to the point of grasping his foot with both hands in order to position it correctly upon the opposite thigh).

"What do you mean 'not'?" the other youth piped in; glaring over at Tiem in disbelief, "You just adjusted it a minute a-"

"Timing is-!"

And the young man promptly shut his trap.

"...no cat."

And the rest of the trip was spent in silence, as everyone simply stared at him in disbelief...

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

The convoy stopped at the next medical center of Latent, those seriously injured were directly carried inside the low building.

Enter the Dragon... or... Exit the Dumbass... stage left, that is.

When the truck stopped, Tiem jumped out over the side, and ran around back to open the tailgate and let everyone who could walk out. Then, without further delay, the stretchers were taken out again and the wounded men and women were loaded onto them to be taken inside. There was really nothing else that someone without real medical training could do to help other than whateve was asked of them... this is what he had been asked to do, and this is what he would do, until it was done, and then... um... Well, he hadn't thought that far ahead yet.

"You're one weird guy, kid..." the young villager said as the two carried the last of the men into the medical center on a stretcher.

"...yup."

22WoGer

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Lucind glanced at Rebecca after getting out of the vehicle and walking into what seemed to be a waiting-room.

Maybe you should go and see one of the docs. He can give you a sedative or a mild sleeping drug - could be useful for tonight. - Anyway, I've got to talk to Enki Leviathan, he's somewhere in here, too. I'll be back soon. You'll be fine?

"Yes'm..." Rebecca nodded obdiently, not knowing what else to do. She was out of place, as she always was. She didn't have any family to stay with in this place, no friends to rely on, and other than the clothes on her back she had nothing now; even the meager supplies that had been in her room at the Leviathan were ash and rubble now.

A sleeping drug... Not likely. She had always been afraid of the medicines that had been explained to her. It had always been so much easier to accept when a doctor would look down at her as a little girl and say 'drink this and you'll feel better'. When they tried to explain what they did or how they worked, it just confused and frightened the poor girl. She would have nightmares tonight, she was sure of that, and she didn't quite feel like she wanted to hurry to them with the help of a knock-out drug.

"I'll be fine, ma'am... er... Lucind," the girl said as she scraped up the loose dirt on the top of the road with the side of her foot and idly tapped it into a little square mound; trying to keep her mind from worrying about what her mouth was doing while she stared at the ground. "Don't worry about me, I'll be fine as soon as I've had some air..."

23Lucind Varhetel

((have to tell matt I'm dragging him around NPC-ly smilies/icon_whee.gif got to change this if he has other plans though...eh whatever))

Lucind squeezed Rebeccas shoulder encouragingly before she left.

It didn't took her long to find Enki - he wasn't hurt and therefore already bustling around, checking the situation.

When Lucind stepped out onto the yard behind the medical center, he was molested by a couple of journalists from broadcast and newspapers: Someone must had recognized him as the owner of the no longer existing stadium.

Lucind leaned against a wall, crossing her arms in front of her chest and watched the scene, her mouth slightly curving with a grin. When Enki saw her Lucind thought to see sighing him in relief for he then mutterted an excuse to get away from those guys.


About half an hour later Lucind returned to where she'd left Rebecca behind.

24Siat Dacore

Chris perked up when the woman she said she had a weapon, and looked at her face. It had liar written all over it, as well as a few other choice words. It suddenly became obvious to Chris that he stank of whiskey, and probably seemed quite intoxicated. Yeah, real smooth there. Chris straightened up because he assumed that if she were willing to lie about having a weapon, she'd probably have no qualms about attacking. Just to be safe though, Chris reached out to shake her hand with his right, and discreetly moved his left hand, a tiny little sapling growing rapidly from just left of her left foot, and gently wrapping round it, most people wouldn't acknowledge it happening.

"Hi, I'm Chris" smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

((Woot for slow a** connection times :3 I posted this at like, 2 in the morning X_X))

25WoGer

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Lucind squeezed Rebeccas shoulder encouragingly before she left.

***

About half an hour later Lucind returned to where she'd left Rebecca behind.

And she was right there waiting... a little worse for wear, but there, nonetheless.


Let's go over the events of the past half hour, shall we?

30:00 - Lucind leaves to find Enki, leaving Rebecca alone.

29:55 - As Lucind walks away, Rebecca thinks back to the encouraging squeeze that she had just receieved, and then further back to the hug that Twitch had given her. And she smiled, thinking that perhaps she wasn't quite as alone as she thought that she was...

28:14 - Lewd commentary from local teamsters.

28:13 - Breaks into random bout of euroslang.

24:21 - She'd gotten about a block so far, not really recognizing anything, not because she hadn't been here before, but because this was an unfamiliar medium between the big chain-stores she had seen in the city and the complete lack of anything but the tavern and general store that were about a twenty minute walk through town in the village that she had been raised in. She wasn't used to commerce, or to lively villagers...

23:54 - She picks a shop and goes in.

17:32 - She runs out of the shop, after realizing just what type of place it is.

17:27 - Three men run out after her, and give chase through the street.

11:56 - The first of the men catches up with her after she trips over a stack of chickenwire fence rolls that were leaning up against the side of a building.

11:51 - The first of the men recieves a bloody nose.

11:37 - The other two men catch up...

11:20 - Hark! From the rooftops! A cape-wearing superhero- oh, wait, no...

09:38 - After a long, drawn out speech, the cape-wearing dunce with a cat on his head proceeds to whup some serious a**.

08:45 - The three men go running.

07:58 - Rebecca questions where the cape came from.

07:48 - Cat-head explains.

07:38 - Rebecca wishes that she could take back ever asking.

07:12 - Rebecca heads back towards the medical center of Latent.

01:23 - Lewd commentary from local teamsters.

01:03 - Slap. Hard. Stupid teamsters.

00:02 - Rebecca smiles.

00:00 - "Mi-... Lucind...?" Rebecca looked at her, hoping that wherever she had gone to she had accomplished what she had hoped to.

26C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura tired and hungry from her travels spots a seemingly busy bar, and walks in slouching with her stomach and she walks up to the bar and asks the bartender

Hey what can I get for a few pieces of gold I'm starving?

pulls out 5 pieces. The bartender lets out a deep laugh and whipes tears of laughter from his eyes

Oh your not joking are you lady?

he gets a rather disturbing grin on his face

I suppose I can get you something to eat... that is if your nice to me...

sakura got a rather annoyed look on her face and replied in irritation

I would rather eat dirt

The bartender attepted to slap her and she caughts his arm and she waves her finger at him in mock scold

Nu uh uh.... wouldn't mess with me if I were you...

he looked at her in confusion and just walked off wondering what just happened and she lets out a large sigh as she hears her stomach growl

27User 367130

Looking past Madison, who seemed enthralled with the ultra fine wine, Silver saw the one person who was liable to kill him most. Though he couldn't help to see her hungry, he pushed his plate with enough force that it slid all the way down to her. Looking as though nothing had happened, Silver brought out the last of his hard coin.

"Another Crabmen steak please..."

The barkeep, throughly annoyed at the sudden outburst of specialty orders, but entrhalled by the extra coin, went into the kitchens to get him his special order.

28C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura startled at a plate sliding towards her looked in the direction from where the plate was sent and saw silver. Her face must have shifted through a ton of emotions, her mind certainly was. She felt happy, relieved, angry and confused all at the same time and her eyes began to water with tears, and she quickly tried to wipe them away but they kept refilling. She had almost completely forgotten about her hunger. She quickly leaped up from her stool walked over to him and Slapped Silver clearly and harshily across his face and she started to cry

I thought you were dead! Do you know what it was like for me to come back to the stadium, all just to find a large pile of rubble?!

29User 367130

Silver didn't even make an attempt to dodge her, even though he could have easily. He didn't expect it, though he wasn't entirely surprized either. He just sat there for a moment in silence, a single thought in his head.

I kinda deserved that...

For the time being, he was silent. He drank deeply of his Faye wine, polishing off the 1000 gp drink. He was silent for a moment, the unnaturally fine wine running its course. It would be a long moment before Silver would speak.

30C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura just watched in shock as tears kept flowing. She had no idea what to say or do. She was shocked at the fact he niether attempted to dodge the attck nor did he speak. She held her silence for awhile and suddenly burts out it sob filled shouts

Well! Aren't you going to even say anything?!

She cried as she shook in both anger and disbelief

31User 367130

Silver sighed for a moment, as the tavern suddenly went silent. He hadn't anticipated this moment, at least not like this. He knew she'd be upset but he didn't think that she'd cry over it...

Are those... tears?

In the entire time he's known Sakura, he's never seen her cry. She usually tried so hard to hide any sort of pain, emotion, and weakness. Silver felt disheartened. For the moment, he didn't know what to say...

"I believe I have a bit of explaining to do..." He said very sheepishly.

32C_ShadowButterfly

She looked at him her eyes twisted in anger and a strange sort of happiness, as her held back tears kept flowing

Damn right you have some explaining to do!... I came back to the stadium and it was reduced to rubble.... I had no idea where you went.... and I thought that you died there..... and I was crushed beca....

She shook her head and kept going

What the hell happened over there?!

33User 367130

There were murmurs around the bar. Being so close to the old stadium, they couldn't help but know about the events that perspired there. Silver took a deep breath, looking down slightly.

"I awoke during the night when I sensed a powerful swing in power. I sensed the deaths of countless innocence, and then... I sensed nothing. All of my gates and sentries in leviathan were blocked from me, as if they had never existed."

He took another breath before continuing, and looked her in the eyes.

"I knew of the danger there, and I would be damned if I brought you into it. You had already risked your life to get my cure. I would not allow you to throw your life away; I wouldn't have been able to stop you and you know it. So I summoned Facination and I rode off into the night, knowing that by the time you knew I was gone I'd be a good week ahead of you."

34C_ShadowButterfly

She looked into his eyes and looked away not knowing how to respond. She knew she would infact have insisted on going too. But she remembered walking into the ruins and get a horrible feeling inside. She feltempty, but she wouldn't say another word about it. She spoke softly something that didn't seem audible and looked back into his eyes and then said almost silently.

I'm sorry Silver....

35User 367130

"....Its okay."

Silver felt a deep amount of sympathy for her. He should have at least written her a note or something, but he knew that would have changed nothing. Haveing a lot of guilt wieghed upon him, he did domething he normally would not have done... he gave her a hug.

"Now lets just have something to eat, ok?"

36C_ShadowButterfly

She blushed lightly and hugged him back and sighed

alright....

she walked back over to her plate and began to eat the piece of steak, the pain in her stomach slowly began to disappear, but every second that she ate she never took her eyes off of him, almost as if she expected him to be swallowed up by the ground. She had a ton of things running about through her head and she had no idea how to repond to them so she slowed down to try and settle her thoughts so she could try to understand what it was she really felt

37User 367130

The bar keep came in carrying Silver's special order steaks and stared out into the sea of hushed customers.

"What? Did I miss anything?"

The faces blinked for a minute before resuming their meals as though nothing had happened. The noise level quickly picked up until it was kinda hard to hear the person next to you. The dim lighting seemed to fit Silver's mood while he quietly ate his steak.

38C_ShadowButterfly

She sighed and turned to him after she finished. She spoke quietly

You have no idea how worried I was..... I thought I would never see you again....

I still can't understand what I am feeling, but I am still hurting on the inside.... I was soo worried about you... you dummy..

she forced a smile and looked at him

Thanks for dinner... I guess you want me to leave you alone now huh?

39User 367130

Silver looked down for a moment. He couldn't let her go feeling the way she did at the moment. He at least had to say something.

"Well, it can get kinda boring by yourself..."

40C_ShadowButterfly

she smiled softly and kept looking down

Yeah it can....

She didn't say anything else, she was very confused at that moment and found herself laying her head on his shoulder

41Lucind Varhetel

WoGer Wrote:

> Lucind Varhetel Wrote: > Lucind squeezed Rebeccas shoulder encouragingly before she left. > > > > > *** > > > > > About half an hour later Lucind returned to where she'd left Rebecca behind.

And she was right there waiting... a little worse for wear, but there, nonetheless.

***

Let's go over the events of the past half hour, shall we?

30:00 - Lucind leaves to find Enki, leaving Rebecca alone.

29:55 - As Lucind walks away, Rebecca thinks back to the encouraging squeeze that she had just receieved, and then further back to the hug that Twitch had given her. And she smiled, thinking that perhaps she wasn't quite as alone as she thought that she was...

28:14 - Lewd commentary from local teamsters.

28:13 - Breaks into random bout of euroslang.

24:21 - She'd gotten about a block so far, not really recognizing anything, not because she hadn't been here before, but because this was an unfamiliar medium between the big chain-stores she had seen in the city and the complete lack of anything but the tavern and general store that were about a twenty minute walk through town in the village that she had been raised in. She wasn't used to commerce, or to lively villagers...

23:54 - She picks a shop and goes in.

17:32 - She runs out of the shop, after realizing just what type of place it is.

17:27 - Three men run out after her, and give chase through the street.

11:56 - The first of the men catches up with her after she trips over a stack of chickenwire fence rolls that were leaning up against the side of a building.

11:51 - The first of the men recieves a bloody nose.

11:37 - The other two men catch up...

11:20 - Hark! From the rooftops! A cape-wearing superhero- oh, wait, no...

09:38 - After a long, drawn out speech, the cape-wearing dunce with a cat on his head proceeds to whup some serious a**.

08:45 - The three men go running.

07:58 - Rebecca questions where the cape came from.

07:48 - Cat-head explains.

07:38 - Rebecca wishes that she could take back ever asking.

07:12 - Rebecca heads back towards the medical center of Latent.

01:23 - Lewd commentary from local teamsters.

01:03 - Slap. Hard. Stupid teamsters.

00:02 - Rebecca smiles.

00:00 - "Mi-... Lucind...?" Rebecca looked at her, hoping that wherever she had gone to she had accomplished what she had hoped to.

Lucind squeezed Rebeccas shoulder encouragingly before she left.

***

About half an hour later Lucind returned to where she'd left Rebecca behind.

Ah, you're already looking better, not so pale anymore. Went on a walk?

She also thought the girl looked a bit ruffled, but Lucind didn't want to ask about it.

What interested her more now was were Rebecca was coming from, where she belonged to.

What - if I might ask - did you do in the stadium, Rebecca?

42Chantico

Chris_Custard Wrote:

Chris perked up when the woman she said she had a weapon, and looked at her face. It had liar written all over it, as well as a few other choice words. It suddenly became obvious to Chris that he stank of whiskey, and probably seemed quite intoxicated. Yeah, real smooth there. Chris straightened up because he assumed that if she were willing to lie about having a weapon, she'd probably have no qualms about attacking. Just to be safe though, Chris reached out to shake her hand with his right, and discreetly moved his left hand, a tiny little sapling growing rapidly from just left of her left foot, and gently wrapping round it, most people wouldn't acknowledge it happening.

"Hi, I'm Chris" smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

((Woot for slow a** connection times :3 I posted this at like, 2 in the morning X_X))

"Chantico" she replied, upset and a little stiff. He did smell like a drunkard, but that was a rather fluent sentance. Still, perhaps he could just hold his whiskey better in than most people. Why....well, why not just ask him? The situation was ackward enough, but fear made her angry which made her bold "Are you drunk? look, that man, what did you do to him?"

43User 367130

Silver sat there for a moment, lost suddenly in reflectiong. Though he looked quiet content, he was absorbed in the recent destruction of the stadium, and the miracles he had witnessed there. Uncertain what he was too do next, Silver just thought about his next plan of action.

That pheonix... had powers of extrodenary magnitude. It may give me a clue as to where I can find the element I need to destroy Narsgad and his council...

Silver looked fondly at Sakura and smiled weakly. He wasn't too eager to go out on another espionage after the events in the stadium and ruins...

But that could wait for a while...

44C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura looked up at him and realized she had been laying her head on his shoulder and quickly picked it up off of his shoulder and turned bright red and looked down. She felt humiliated, what on earth was she doing?! she shook her head and kept looking down and said quietly

"I'm sorry Silver.... I must be really tired.... I have travled several days on foot non stop because I lost my horse somewhere on the way back to the stadium and I didn't want to loose anytime..."

45User 367130

Silver's train of thought was broken by Sakura's words. Happy, though slightly irritated, he looked at her with a smiled.

"Its okay. You should really get some rest. It would do you wonders."

46C_ShadowButterfly

She laughs tiredly and puts on a fake pout

"Hey your one to talk I saw you back when we were still in Gambino, you rarely rest at all..."

she giggles lightly into her hand and softly yawns

"Besides... I can't afford to stay anywhere for awhile... you saw the arguement between me and the bartender..."

47User 367130

Silver shrugged.

"That's not a problem. I have a private room, so they couldn't do anything about me bringing someone else in there. It has two queen sized beds."

48C_ShadowButterfly

Her head up and her eyes shot open

"No I couldn't do that.... really it would be really rude!"

she shook her head and thought for a moment, looking down her eyes shifting back and fourth slowly in thought. She blushed lightly for a second and quickly shook it off. She then asked quietly

"And you would do that? After I hit you like that....? It's amazing you still want me around.... I know I wouldn't...how could you want such a horrible person around you...?"

49WoGer

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Ah, you're already looking better, not so pale anymore. Went on a walk?

She also thought the girl looked a bit ruffled, but Lucind didn't want to ask about it.

What interested her more now was were Rebecca was coming from, where she belonged to.

"...something like that..."

The young girl was very brief with her responce; choosing not to think about it, not to remember it, and simply to move on, or else she'd dwell on it... Nonetheless the simple fact that Lucind had asked about her made the girl's breath a little harder to draw, and caused her heart to beat a little faster within her chest.

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

What - if I might ask - did you do in the stadium, Rebecca?

She shifted; unsure what to say to that... what had she really done, other than caused worry and gotten herself sent to the infirmary time and time again for silly things? How could she truthfully answer that... with intentions or with actions?

"I..." she started, looking to the ground between her feet as she began to speak; the somewhat mussed chestnut hair that had rested in peace behind her shoulders slid forwards and obscured her face from view. "Well... um... I try."

Would that suffice in the least? God, she hoped so... She didn't really want to have to explain how no matter how hard she did try, she could never seem to succeed; or that in all the time that she had been there she had been too afraid of the real fighters to be able to ask one of them for help. Was it even possible for her to put a good spin on 'I chicken out a lot'?

50Lucind Varhetel

I see...

Lucind continued just looking at Rebecca, not judging, no questioning look, just - thoughtful. What happened to the girl that made her so unsure, Lucind asked herself. Her curt answers didn't signalize, "Excuse me, that's non of your business." - in terms of protecting one's private sphere - but something like, "Please, don't make me tell..." - like when you don't have the strength to stand behind your actions.

Lucind broke the look after two seconds and pointed towards the exit.

I'd like to get something to eat. What about you?

And she wanted to arrange something else, because an idea with which Lucind had played for quite some time now, even before she'd left the stadium for the second time, had now, with the merchant's ring being ruined, become a real option. Or, to be precisely, Lucind had decide now if she wanted to translate her plans into action - she could tell that the waiters and waitresses of the old book-cafe, which had been as well destroyed, would like the idea...

51Enki Leviathan

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

((have to tell matt I'm dragging him around NPC-ly smilies/icon_whee.gif got to change this if he has other plans though...eh whatever))

Lucind squeezed Rebeccas shoulder encouragingly before she left.

It didn't took her long to find Enki - he wasn't hurt and therefore already bustling around, checking the situation.

When Lucind stepped out onto the yard behind the medical center, he was molested by a couple of journalists from broadcast and newspapers: Someone must had recognized him as the owner of the no longer existing stadium.

Lucind leaned against a wall, crossing her arms in front of her chest and watched the scene, her mouth slightly curving with a grin. When Enki saw her Lucind thought to see sighing him in relief for he then mutterted an excuse to get away from those guys.

***

About half an hour later Lucind returned to where she'd left Rebecca behind.

((Taken place before Lucind goes back to Rebecca... stupid time warps... Does the time warp... again...))

***Enki was surprised when a bunch of journalists rushed over to him the very second he jabbed his naginata into the ground. It was amazing to him that any of them even recognized him as the owner to the stadium. After having to indirectly dodge question after question, he spies Lucind. Enki only replies to the next question with "No comment. Now leave." He turns and picks up his naginata from the ground and heads over toward where the beautiful woman is waiting for him, very relieved that the journalists took the smarter decision not to follow an anger man who just lost his home when he's carrying a two foot blade on a long pole. When he reaches Lucind, he bows elegantly and smiles*

Well, hello gorgeous**

52WoGer

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Lucind broke the look after two seconds and pointed towards the exit.

I'd like to get something to eat. What about you?

She opened her mouth to say 'no'. Not because she wasn't hungry, but more along the lines of that she was afraid to say 'yes'. However, her body answered readily enough for her, as at the mention of food, her stomach began grumbling very loudly and chewing on her insides to try and get her attention.

"...er..." The girl looked a bit embarassed at that shameless show of intention that her stomach had given, and quickly covered it up with both of her hands pressed flat upon her stomach. She had lifted her head up just a bit to try and answer, but when her stomach had acted up she had dropped her eyes to the ground once again.

"...yes," she finally managed to say; taking her hands off from her stomach and picking her head up, "I think I'm hungry."

Another groan from her stomach followed.

"...very hungry... smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif "

53Lucind Varhetel

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

***Enki was surprised when a bunch of journalists rushed over to him the very second he jabbed his naginata into the ground. It was amazing to him that any of them even recognized him as the owner to the stadium. After having to indirectly dodge question after question, he spies Lucind. Enki only replies to the next question with "No comment. Now leave." He turns and picks up his naginata from the ground and heads over toward where the beautiful woman is waiting for him, very relieved that the journalists took the smarter decision not to follow an anger man who just lost his home when he's carrying a two foot blade on a long pole. When he reaches Lucind, he bows elegantly and smiles*

Well, hello gorgeous**

Lucind smiled, though knitting her brows.

I almost expected you to give some of those men an idea how skilled you are with your naginata....

She then sighed.

But it'll be much worse: now that the first reliable news are out, all broadcasting stations and publishers are going crazy to get the best story. - But besides from that, many people are just shocked because a famous place...a legendary place is lost...

By that, Lucind eyes had become blank again, lacking of all emotions and rather seeing inwards.

Blinking, she directly looked at Enki again, and slowly walked around the next corner, where they were protected from view, in case more journalists searched for survivors.

I was utterly relieved that you all got out of it. But...Sunstrike wasn't there. Enki...what happened?

Her eyes searched for an answer in his blue orbs.


WoGer Wrote:

She opened her mouth to say 'no'. Not because she wasn't hungry, but more along the lines of that she was afraid to say 'yes'. However, her body answered readily enough for her, as at the mention of food, her stomach began grumbling very loudly and chewing on her insides to try and get her attention.

"...er..." The girl looked a bit embarassed at that shameless show of intention that her stomach had given, and quickly covered it up with both of her hands pressed flat upon her stomach. She had lifted her head up just a bit to try and answer, but when her stomach had acted up she had dropped her eyes to the ground once again.

"...yes," she finally managed to say; taking her hands off from her stomach and picking her head up, "I think I'm hungry."

Another groan from her stomach followed.

"...very hungry... smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif "

Fine. Let's go then.

Lucind smiled, then lead Rebecca out of the medical center and turned left, directly heading to a small lane where she knew they would find a nice tavern - not one of those dark or shabby one's, though Lucind really wouldn't mind, but out of consideration for Rebecca and that they both wanted to eat something properly, it was better to head for such a...trustworthy place.

About ten minutes later, they both sat on a wooden table, browsing through the menu.

I'll have this soup, with roasted seaweed, a portion of rice and turkey-shashlik with mustard sauce.

She leaned back, considering if she should go on asking subtle questions to find out more about the girl.

54Enki Leviathan

***Enki's eyes met Lucinds after he follows her around the corner, his blue eyes seeming comforting and loving... accepting*

I'm not sure what happened. Last I checked, Sunstrike got you out of the arena and into the camp... I havn't seen him since. I also don't have a clue what happened to Vahn or any of the others for that matter. You are the first person from the arena I've seen. All I know, is I closed my eyes, saw a bright light, then opened them and the arena was destroyed and I was safe and sound... then the paparazzi came along...

He takes a step forward and embraces her in his arms, holding her close

But thank Gaia at least you are all right**

55Lucind Varhetel

There were few people Lucind really trusted - and Enki belonged to this group. Otherwise, she wouldn't have allowed him to embrace her just like that, or like he did back in the camp. She knew that this was his way to show friendship and affection.

For a moment, she leaned her head against his chest, then raised her head again.

There were about twenty people, I think, who were teleported out of the stadium, but some were injured or unconscious. I saw Miss Hono and other known faces. - Right now, I'm having an eye on a girl who was also inside. But she's still shocked from what she'd seen, the bloodshed, the devastation...

She frowned, then a kind of guilty look appeared on her face.

When the tornado within the stadium started to mess up the camp....I lost your coat...I'm sorry.

56Enki Leviathan

***Enki lets out a very small laugh, finding it cute that she is worried about his coat. He shakes his head and smiles*

Nevermind the coat, Lucind. It was nothing. I can easily get a new one from Barton. So you saw Raven... what about everyone else? Do you have any clue where they could have disappeared to?**

57Lucind Varhetel

Honestly, I don't know. I suppose most of the stadium crew which had still been at the camp when the tornado started to crush the walls, merchant's ring, stands..everything...think they were able to flee. Probably some are somewhere here in Latent...

Ah..this is just...grotesque - this chaos. When I first entered the stadium years ago I was told that, "There's always something going on at this place." Damn right, eh?

But you know what? I think I'm going to let "Feimurgan", the book-cafe being rebuild - but this time here in this town. We don't know how long it will take until we can enter the stadium again...or who's going to pay for all that damage, she faintly chuckled, - although I've heard someone saying that they're going to start a charity drive - ...we don't know what is to come, but I think reviving "Feimurgan" could be a way to gather all people related to the stadium, sooner or later.

That's why I'm going to visit the local building contractor. I already made up plans during the last weeks - now I've got a kind of ironical sign from above that it might be a good idea to transfer the cafe to Latent.

And then...I'll leave. I have to return to my clan, need to consult the elders. Maybe I'll take that girl, Rebecca, with me. I have to admit that in fact I don't belong to those social beings, but she seems to be pretty lost right now.

Lucind smiled at him.

But I'll come back. I promise. At the latest when "Feimurgan" re-opens. - And now I'm asking you to let me go - or else I'm falling asleep right here in your arms.

She blinked and tried to hide a grin.

58Vahn Fah

"Don't you have a home to go to?!"

The voice drifted out from one of the many houses within the Merchant Town. Down a particular lane, a small commotion was stirring.

"I'm only asking to see Vahn." Said the elderly bald man, standing in front of the doorway.

"And I've told you, he's not here..." replied the man standing in the doorway opposite the old man. By the looks of it, he seemed to be a butler of sorts.

"No? Then where is he? Didn't he come here after the Stadium was destroyed?"

"Just what's going on here?" The feminine voice rang out, as Mitsuyo came walking up the lane, a few bags of groceries in both hands.

"Mitsuyo!"

"!!"

"Vahn, was killed in the explosion that destroyed the Stadium." Mitsuyo said calmly, to the old man who still faced the butler. After a slightly long moment, the old man turned his head, smiling.

"Oh, is that right? So sorry to have bothered you." the old man turned and made his way down the steps, and continued walking down the lane, until he was out of sight.

"Who was that?"

"Who knows?"

The old man continued walking on down, turning into a side alley, and striding through it, not fearing the shadows at all. A stray dog noticed him and began barking at his direction, growing louder and louder. The old man gave it a annoyed glance, and soon the alley was filled with short yelps from the animal, and then silence. The dog's body lay on the ground, blood pooling around it as a blade was wiped clean.

"So he's not here either... He must be in Strata." Walking away from the alleyway, was no old man, but instead a young man. A very sharply dressed man, whose shoes neatly sounded against the stone underneath his feet, his long length of hair gently swaying side to side.

59ragingtofu

"There he is!"

What was it... five minutes in? He swore he had just arrived in this town and now he was being chased by local law enforcement for a crime he wasn't particularly sure he had committed. Still, amidst the shouts and cries of those who pursued him and those who he left in his wake during his mad dash, he felt like he was truly alive again for the first time since he had made his return. He ducked into a narrow alley - nobody had seen him enter, or so he suspected.

Buying those dark clothes had helped - he simply stayed in the deep shadows to avoid detection by his pursuers. Still, carrying around a gigantic dragon skull on one's head didn't exactly lend to blending in with one's surroundings. It was beginning to dawn on him how bad of a situation this was. He had no friends, no hideout, no anything... and as an added bonus, a bunch of people who wanted to have a not-so-friendly questioning session with him. How did he get himself into these situations...?

60WoGer

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Fine. Let's go then.

Lucind smiled, then lead Rebecca out of the medical center and turned left, directly heading to a small lane where she knew they would find a nice tavern

"Yes'm," Rebecca nodded and followed her; staying close behind, not quite beside, but not trailing in her wake, either. The short responce that she had recieved from miss Lucind had weighed on her just a bit, making her feel like that burden that she didn't want to be... as if she was just being troublesome and difficult.

She was disappointed in herself, truthfully. It might have just been that she had been on edge all day after what had happened in the infirmary in the middle of the night, and what had happened afterwards. It really had been a very long day... but no matter what the hardships a person faces, they still end up being weighed against their own standards; and so far Rebecca was far from passing inspection.

She followed quietly behind Lucind as the siren lead the way, letting the time pass by silently as she thought about what she seemed to have become since coming here... Not by growing, though, but more like shrinking. Back in her hometown she had always been the loud one; making noise and getting into trouble. But here, it seemed, all she could do was feel out of place and try to get out of the way. Maybe, just maybe, it was because she was afraid...

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

About ten minutes later, they both sat on a wooden table, browsing through the menu.

I'll have this soup, with roasted seaweed, a portion of rice and turkey-shashlik with mustard sauce.

She leaned back, considering if she should go on asking subtle questions to find out more about the girl.

"Yech!" the girl winced as she bit the end of her tongue, "seaweed? People eat that!?"

She was sitting quietly, for now, well behaved like any good girl should in a resturaunt. Yes, she was hungry enough to start picking through the bits that had been left by the couple that had just left at the table beside them, but she didn't know anyone here, and she didn't have any friends, and she most certainly didn't want to make an embarassing scene for the few people that she did know.

"...um..." she said meekly, first opening one eye, then the other, slowly, "...what's a... shakick...? smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif "

As soon as she asked the question, the girl ducked her head down behind the menu that she had been pretending to stare at for the past minute or so; hiding from the insulted look that she expected from Lucind. 'How could you not know that!? You must be the biggest idiot in the world! You dummy! Ha!'

From behind her little wall, the girl paniced again and thought to quickly change the subject... "Soup... soup... I can't find the soup...?" She poked the menu a few times with her finger, bobbing her head up and down in a very overacted way, hoping that miss Lucind would just forget the silly thing that she had just asked... completely missing the fact that she was holding the menu upside-down.

61User 367130

"Your about as far from a horrible person as possible, Sakura. You were just... misslead. And besides, I completly diserved it."

Silver closed his eyes. Even though it didn't show, he was just a little nervous. He didn't fare well in these sort of situations; he's been isolated so long he's never actually encountered them.

62Lucind Varhetel

Rebecca Wrote:

"Yech!" the girl winced as she bit the end of her tongue, "seaweed? People eat that!?"

Lucind grinned and nodded.

I know it sounds strange to someone who's used to different styles of cuisine. It's tasty, though - and healthy. But maybe I shouldn't tell you what else coming from the sea the people of Latent are eating... smilies/icon_wink.gif

She saw that Rebecca had her difficulties with the menu - and not only because of the fact she was holding it upside down.

Rebecca Wrote:

"...um..." she said meekly, first opening one eye, then the other, slowly, "...what's a... shakick...? smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif "

As soon as she asked the question, the girl ducked her head down behind the menu that she had been pretending to stare at for the past minute or so; hiding from the insulted look that she expected from Lucind. 'How could you not know that!? You must be the biggest idiot in the world! You dummy! Ha!'

Oh my, Lucind thought, she's like a beaten up dog, afraid of every step and every word of herself. By now, the Half-Siren supposed that the girl had been dragged out of her own world rather unexpected - for what reason ever - had lost her usual background and was additionally forced to live on her own. And now she was simply overwhelmed because there were too many new things, new languages, new ways of life. Or maybe Rebecca had left her old life behind voluntary, being intrigued by stories of far, mysterious places and wanted to see them by herself - only to realize that those strange places caused more difficulties than expected.

Uhm, take a spit, made of wood or metal, put pieces of raw meat or vegetables - or both - on it and either cook it or put it onto a grill. Maybe you have another word for it?

She simply explained it to her, not in a teaching way, just with a tone in her voice indicating it was alright to ask, she didn't had to be embarrassed about it.

Lucind then placed her own menu-card on the table, turned it around and gave Rebecca a short summary of the different meals.

When finally a waiter brought their food, Lucind thanked and began to eat in silence - not because she didn't like to talk while eating. But she felt her strength flagging more and more and hoped the meal would give her back some energy.

After some minutes, she sipped the last rest of soup, holding the small bowl in both hands. After placing it back onto the table, Lucind looked at Rebecca rather unconcerned and stated dryly:

Just remembered that I've got no money with me. ... Shoudn't be a problem, though...

63C_ShadowButterfly

she looked down and spoke almost silently

"I thought I would never see you again..."

Her head lifted up as she began to sence his nervousness, she raised an eyebrow and looked straight towards him

"Silver.... why are you nervous?"

64WoGer

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

When finally a waiter brought their food, Lucind thanked and began to eat in silence - not because she didn't like to talk while eating. But she felt her strength flagging more and more and hoped the meal would give her back some energy.

Rebecca, on the other hand, hadn't ordered anything yet, and needed to fix that the next time the waiter came around. When he did to bring Lucind her seaweed concoction, she tried to make a hasty decision... and failed, as usual.

"Just..." she started, stammering a bit as she tried to talk and think at the same time, yet didn't succeed in either, "...um... whatever it is that she orderd... the thing... shakimaka... er... that. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif "

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

After some minutes, she sipped the last rest of soup, holding the small bowl in both hands. After placing it back onto the table, Lucind looked at Rebecca rather unconcerned and stated dryly:

Just remembered that I've got no money with me. ... Shoudn't be a problem, though...

"Bleedin'-" Rebecca suddenly stiffened... then squirmed a little bit in her seat.

She had stored away a bit of money in her room, and had remembered to keep a few coins in a pocket in her britches whenever possible; but none of that really helped her now. The stadium had collapsed upon itself, and everything that had been in her room was lost for certain. Including her clothes... She was still wearing the outfit that Twitch had dressed her in, and, as far a she could tell, she didn't have any pockets.

"I..." the girl started, speaking ack just as dryly to Lucind, though a bit more high-strung than the other woman's unconcerned tone had been, "...don't have any either..."

65User 367130

"I'm not nervous. Where'd you get that idea?"

Silver was nervous, but he would never admit it, not even to himself. He looked down for a second, slighty flushed. He didn't know what else to say at that moment, so he just sat there.

66C_ShadowButterfly

She blinked out of confusion and just stared at him. She leaned her arm back into the chair to hold herself up and looked straight into his eyes, leaning forward to get a better look at his face. Clumps of her soft pink hair fell forward into her face covering one of her silvery blue eyes, as her other eye carfully studied his face

"Then why.... why do you look so flushed? Are you feeling alright silver?"

she carefully lifted her other hand from the bar and gently touched his forhead to check for a fever, her fingers softly pushing up his silver hair from his eyes

67User 367130

She only made him flush a little more. He gently pushed her hand away, and smiled slightly. He looked into her silvery eyes, and spoke softly.

"I'm fine... really."

Silver's emerald green eyes shone brightly in the dim room. He looked down and turned his head away for a brief moment.

68C_ShadowButterfly

Her eye brow raised and she leaned slightly in her chair and pushed her hair back from her eyes as a huge grin grew on her face and she turned to the side slightly and said teasingly.

"Your embarassed aren't you? You so are!"

she let out a giggle and covered her mouth, her silvery blue eyes shifting towards him, filled with a childish playful look

69User 367130

Silver's ebrows shifted downward. His flush slowly went away, as if it had never been there. His eyes shifted to the side, he saw Sakura out of the corner of his eye.

"Am not. You can't prove that... Why am I even arguing this with you?"

He half expected her to argue this, becuase his own mind was.

Are so...

70C_ShadowButterfly

She giggles and shakes her head, her hair falling back into her silvery eye with a triumphant grin and says playfuly

"I really can't tell you, but that is something only you can answer yourself"

71User 367130

"..."

Silver stood up and started towards the door. He stopped partway into the lobby and turned his head back for a brief second.

"Are you comming?"

72C_ShadowButterfly

She blushed for a second, lifting the arm she was leaning on in the chair up out of shock, almost falling out of her chair, quickly catching herself. When she realized her predictament with her money pouch and realized he'd offered to let her stay in his room for the night. She let out a silent laugh at her stupidity and quickly lept up from the chair, landing with a soft thump and swiftly ran towards the lobby and called towards him

"I'm comming, don't leave me here!"

73User 367130

Silver smiled warmly. He stopped and waited for her to catch up to him.

"Don't worry. I'm not going anywhere without you. Anyways, where do YOU want to go?"

74C_ShadowButterfly

she blushed and quickly shook her head her hair flew in every direction and then just came to a sudden stop and she looked down and said sheepishly

"To be perfectly honest I have never been been to this town before... I onlt knew this place was here because I was really hungry and I smelt food"

She gave an embarassed giggle and held her hand behind her head and held her head up. and then looked down to the ground.

"Other then that I have never really even noticed this town before..."

75User 367130

"That's okay. This is my first time here as well. So so we can do anything you want to do, or can go anywhere you want to go."

Silver scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly. He didn't care where they went or what they did; he was just happy to have company.

76Enki Leviathan

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

...Lucind smiled at him.

But I'll come back. I promise. At the latest when "Feimurgan" re-opens. - And now I'm asking you to let me go - or else I'm falling asleep right here in your arms.

She blinked and tried to hide a grin.

***Enki doesn't bother hiding his... he'd not the kind of person to hide emotions*

You know, I don't think I'd mind that too much... in fact, I think I'd rather like it. But I probably should let you go for now...

Enki looks away half way through his sentence, then looks back

I must go find my daughter...

*With that, Enki kisses her forehead and turns, heading toward the northern shore of Latent***

77Lucind Varhetel

After finishing her soup, the waiter was about to bring Lucind the rest of her order.

Oi, he's coming. So, if you've picked something - of course Lucind had also seen Rebecca's lack of resolution - tell him so. Just raise a hand or look at him, then he'll know you want to order. ...or kick him, if it doesn't help, hehe.

Lucind had sometimes seen guests doing other things to attract the waiters attention, things that were far more...risky.

78WoGer

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Oi, he's coming. So, if you've picked something - of course Lucind had also seen Rebecca's lack of resolution - tell him so. Just raise a hand or look at him, then he'll know you want to order. ...or kick him, if it doesn't help, hehe.

WoGer Wrote:

When he did to bring Lucind her seaweed concoction, she tried to make a hasty decision... and failed, as usual.

"Just..." she started, stammering a bit as she tried to talk and think at the same time, yet didn't succeed in either, "...um... whatever it is that she orderd... the thing... shakimaka... er... that. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif "

(( smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

79Lucind Varhetel

((am sorry XD))

The waiter smiled broadly, slightly amused by Rebecca's attempt to describe what she'd like to have. "Turkey-shashlik and rice, then? Okay!^^" He hurried behind the counter and called the order at the cook who could be seen though a square gab in the wall.

When he came back about ten minutes later, placing a plate in front of Rebecca from which a mixed smell of sweet rice and spicy sauce emanated, Lucind spoke to him.

Excuse me....Brett, right?

Where she had looked extremely tired before, Lucind now smiled nonchalantly at the man and let her charming voice play.

I'd be so grateful if I can buy both meals on tick*...

The waiter stared at her for a moment, shook his head in confusion then nodded fiercely: "Sure, ma'am. No problem!"

Lucind didn't do this for her own pleasure, but she wasn't keen at all on getting into trouble because of such a trifling matter. For now, she just wanted to settle the last things here - and then take a fly home.

((*hope t'is the correct term for this...))

80C_ShadowButterfly

She blushed, obliviously, she was really tired from the travel and wasn't paying to much attention to guarding up her feelings and thoughts as prior to normal. When she caught herself she shook it of and yawned softly and replied sleepily

Maybe tomorrow, it's been a long day... and I kind of sore from the travel...

81User 367130

Silver smiled warmly.

"I understand. If you want to rest, the room is upstairs."

Silver lead upstairs and down the hall. When they came across an oak door with the number '12' on it in gold letters he stop. He took the old key and unlocked it. The door opened with ease and revealed a small room with two beds, a kitchen attachment, and a bathroom. It had all the acomodies of a modern hotel room, but Silver didn't know how to use most of them so it was a mute point anyways.

"Here we are."

82C_ShadowButterfly

As she stepped in her eyes grew big, this was one of the best hotel rooms she had ever stayed in, her large silvery eyes slid over to Silver wondering how in the world he could afford a room like this and wondering what all the other rooms looked like. She honestly had never really seen a hotel room she would check in to a small room once in awhile so that she could rinse of and bath, but other then that her foriegn coins wouldn't cut the expences. Her eyes wandered about the room like the huge joy filled eyes of a kid in a candy store. She then walked over to one of the beds and let her body fall back on it and let out a soft happy sigh

83User 367130

"I'm sorry, but I can't afford the Suite. I just spent the last of my standard gold..."

Silver had lots of money, but none of it could be spent on gaia. The wieghtless etherial coins were of no value here, as others thought of them as worthless trinkets. Silver sighed and sat down on one of the beds. He had no pernament resisdnece now that the stadium was destroyed, and once his week was up in the inn he had no where to stay.

84C_ShadowButterfly

She sat up crazy and if he had lost it and looked around the room again, from the small bathroom to the kitchen, smiles sheepishly and replies simply

It looks big enough to me....

85User 367130

Silver looked around the room in contentness. He smiled happily as he spoke.

"I'm just glad your happy with it. Its bigger than my dimensional home was. Anyways, what are your plans for tommorrow?"

86C_ShadowButterfly

She blushed lightly wondering why in the world why anyone would bother to try and figure that out and she shook her head in reponse, feeling rather confused and very tired at the same time

"To be honest I don't really know.... no one is really expecting me home in a long while, I was supposed to be in the stadium and around Gaia looking for some help... but... that really went well now didn't it... every time I go to find help I get a great deal of interference..."

She let out a soft sigh and looked up at him, a smile forming at the corners of her mouth and her eyes shifted back down to the floor and she let out a nervous laugh

"I'm really glad your alright... when I got there.... and I saw.... it felt like...."

She shook her head smiling softly

"never mind it's not important anymore... I really should be worrying about other things..."

She looked down and sighed her silvery eyes looked misty as if they where in many different places at once. She looked really worn out and worried in her eyes, but on her face as always she placed her soft smile

87User 367130

Silver looked at her with concern. He wondered just what had gone on in her life... he couldn't help but to sympathyze for her. He had his own unique hardships, but he could still try to help others with theirs.

"You, my friend, are in need of a vacation"

88C_ShadowButterfly

She blinked and looked up at him looking slightly irritated she then smiles and sighes. She laughs and shakes her head.

"Your sypathizing for me again...."

she laughs and smiles at him

"you just know I can't hit you because I am soo happy to see you"

she laughs, her eyes starting to water slightly

89User 367130

Silver luaghed slightly and looked into her eyes.

"You already have, remember?"

Silver looked down slightly, his eyes shifted to the side. Crossed his arms and looked away for a second, feeling slightly unconfortable.

I can't help it that I care about you...

90C_ShadowButterfly

She gets up and walks over to him and just stands in front of him and stares and him for a second and looks away and says quietly

"I'm sorry..."

91User 367130

Silver looked up at her and smiled. He put his hand on her shoulder and softly.

"Don't be..."

92C_ShadowButterfly

Before she realized what she was doing, she blushed, and gently hugged him, laying her head on his shoulder. She spoke quietly

"No I really am..."

93User 367130

He turned slightly red again. He hugged her for a long moment before speaking.

"I'm glad you did it anyways. I don't even know what I would have done..."

94C_ShadowButterfly

She blushed and for once swallowed her pride and her eyes began to water and she just layed her head there and began to cry. She slowly finished, and said starting to sniffle

"When I first saw you down there.... I really just wanted to cry.... but I didn't want anyone to know how I was feeling down there.... but... it hurt soo much to hold it in... I'm sorry.... I should have said something earlier...."

95User 367130

Silver, surprized, patted her back. He had never seen her like this. She was usually headstrong and a little stuborn, and hid her emotions well. Her crying was like winning the lottery or the world splitting to the core.

"Its... ok. Really..."

He honestly didn't know what to say to her at this point.

96C_ShadowButterfly

She stopped and realized what she was doing and pulled away blushing

"I...I'm sorry.... I had kind of lost myself...."

She looked away from him and sat down on the bed, terrified by what she just said and did and she had no idea on what to say about it...

97Silver Alexander

Another busy day in the bustling merchant town of Latent. There was always something to be done, especially now that so many had come to the town following the destruction of the stadium. With nowhere else to stay, travlers and adventures had come to the town as it was the only other habitable place within reasonable walking distance, and business was booming. Inns were booked solid, resturants were making plenty of money on those passing through, and there was even rumor going around that a new Stadium would be built soon that would attract even more business. Things were going good for Latent, despite the all too recent tragedy that had befallen the area.

But there was one young man who was not busy today. A lone, solemn figure strode up one of the town's many lanes. He didn't seem to have any particular destination in mind, but he was in fact heading for one particular place. The same place that earlier one might have seen an old man come looking for Vahn, but turned away by the current residents.

This young man was Silver Alexander, Kyonuske. In the days following the destruction of Leviathan Stadium, he had been reclusive, retreating into the near-by forest for solitude to contimplate recent events. Now, he was making his appearance again, returning to the make-shift Kyonuske headquarts untill a proper one could be established. Not totally "out of the loop" as it were, quiet observation from affar had revealed to him that of the remaining Kyo that were left, the more senior members didn't seem to be taking an active roll in restoration efforts. This simply would not do. If things were still a mess when Vahn came back, everyone was going to be in trouble.

That was... if Vahn came back. Mitsuyo appeared to be telling anyone who asked, whether for secrecy's sake, or that she actually believed it, that Vahn was dead. Silver was quite adamant to the contrary, and was prepared to defend his belief, should it come down to it. He'd have to find out what Mitsuyo really thought later.

But for now, he walked, heading for the place that Mitsuyo was staying for the moment. She had been a mentor to him, and if anyone knew what was going on, behind the scenes or not, she would.

Silver let out a long sigh, raising his left arm, which firmly gripped his shiney ebony bokken in its hand, to rest the wooden blade on his shoulder. His right arm, though healing at a much faster rate than the normal humans, had still not completely recovered from the damage sustained fighting the monk at the 2nd Leviathan Stadium's final battle. It was still bandaged up tightly and braced in a secure position, but it should be fine after a few more days. As for the rest of him, he wasn't in uniform today. No real need to be without official Kyonuske business to be done, so he just wore his usual casual clothes, a red, long sleeved jersey, and loose fitting black pants, adequate for combat, with small flame designs embroidered on the bottom modeled after his Shishou's.

To most he might appear like a common citizen or adventurer, but it would not be hard for anyone who knew of the Kyo to know who he was...

98Kitten P.A.

A small discreet figure followed after Silver, piercing silver eyes watching the man intently. Slower and slower it crept, the only thing giving itself away was a small faint smell of poppy flowers and jasmine. Slowly, the scent would become stronger but then something else unusual would happen, Silver would begin to see the things in front of him appear warped and faint as if he was in a dream instead of awake and walking somewhere. At the outer edges of his vision would be dark shadows that seemed to creep upon him. He would also begin to hear a faint musical sounding voice in an unintelligble language.

This would continue for a few seconds before he would feel a delicate touch at one hand and then his bokken sliding away from his side, silently as a whisper but as everyone who isn't a character knows, Silver was very attached to his bokken... smilies/icon_twisted.gif

</intro for new character>

99Silver Alexander

Silver's nose twitched, picking up the faint scent, but he didn't pay any attention to it. Probably a flower stand near-by. But then, his vision started to get weird. He blinked once, then blinked again. It didn't help. He shook his head trying to clear it. Nothing. At first he thought he was just tired, he had been pretty restless lately. But then he started hearing things, and alarms went off in his head. He snapped alert, but his vision was already distorted.

Damn! The scents! Trance inducing agents or hallucinogens of some kind! Someone got the drop on me. Some ninja I am...

Slipping.

Silver's grip tightened, trying to keep a hold on his weapon. He didn't sense any murderous intent or an aggressive battle aura, but heat signatures told him that someone was definately close by. Might as well try to start things off civilized.

"Can I help you?"

He didn't know who he was talking to, or exactly where they were, but it was a safe bet that they could hear him.

100Kitten P.A.

The heat signature told him that it was very close to him, but still the figure was silent and the scent was almost overpowering as it wafted in front of and around him. Slowly, in front of him would appear a woman, long black hair, highlighted by a ring of Silver light. Silver eyes looked at Silver before she leaned in and kissed his forehead, the smell of the poppy and jasmine fainter though still evident there even as the Bokken slipped further from this grasp though there was no real sense of anyone on the other end pulling on it.

The woman in front of him would laugh, her tinkling laughter exuding absolute comfort before she spoke "Peaceful slumber be with you, warrior" Before she began to fade away, though the smell and the urge to just lay down and sleep remained, even though it was the middle of the day.

101Silver Alexander

"What? Who're--Ngh..."

Silver slumped onto a near-by wall, the front of some building, his shoulder hitting the stone. He couldn't tell which one anymore. He was getting tired now. Real tired.

He fought to keep his eyes open, but he was having a hard time telling if he was even still awake already.

Tch... vice-captain... always making rookie mistakes... shoulda just stayed... in the forest...

Silver slowly slid down the wall 'till he hit the ground, falling on one knee, then onto his backside, turning to sit against the wall. His head drooped, and after a few more moments he slumped over, out like a light.

102Kitten P.A.

The figure stopped and looked back at the slumped over figure, seemingly puzzled. The bokken rested in it's hands and looked it over several times as she played with it as if admiring or thinking about it's value. However silver eyes kept glancing back at the prone figure as if considering something. THe rest of the city just passed on by as if they saw nothing.

With a heave of annoyance, the figure walked back to Silver and knelt down, wafting some of the scent around him, if anyone approached him they too would have the same affects that he had, though more concentrated but they would leave him alone. She patted his head affectionately, then walked off, the bokken still in hand, all but guarenteeing they would have another meeting if he wanted it back.

Silver would be caught in slumbered dreams but for a few more minutes before he would awken, feeling refreshed and rejuventated as if he had a long peaceful slumber with wonderful dreams. His bokken would be gone but the scent of poppy and jasmine would remain, though he would remain immune to the effects for several hours afterward.

103Silver Alexander

After several minutes of unconsciousness, Silver snapped back awake, the time having passed seemingly instantly to him while he was out. He awoke to find several townsfolk looking at him oddly, as if he were just some bum passed out on the sidewalk. In truth, that must have been what he looked like. Fortunately, he'd woken up before any sort of policeman or guard happened by.

Silver slowly climbed to his feet, rubbing at his head, using the wall for support. He felt better than when he had passed out, but what a strange experience that had just been. The whole ordeal that had just happened seemed like a bad dream to him, but he knew it had been real. His now missing prize posession was evidence enough for that.

Silver looked around for any signs of the woman that had appeared before him. It had to be her doing, whoever she was. She had more or less robbed him, and Silver hated being stolen from. He didn't have much, but what he did have was priceless to him, and this was a Dante Decker bokken, which just so happened to also be considered priceless to the general population, though not in the same way, and that only made matters worse. It meant much more to him than the obvious monetary value of the item, which he could only assume was what it had been stolen for. He had to find it.

Of course, the easiest way would be to ask the Kyo for help. There wasn't anybody the top ninja clan on the continent couldn't track down. But if Silver let word of this get out, he'd never live it down. Especially if Mr. Decker himself somehow managed to find out. He had to find this woman himself, and quick.

104User 367130

Silver just looked down at the floor for a moment. He decided to leave her alone for the time being. He just sat there in reflection of what just happened. His mind gradually began to wander, and he was consumed in deep thought.

105C_ShadowButterfly

She just sat on the bed looking down at the floor feeling ashamed of herself, blushing as she avoided looking up wondering what he was thinking. Praying that he wasn't looking at her or was angry at her because of what she had just said

"..."

106User 367130

An long, eriee silence filled the room. Siver had been quite confused about the whole ordeal, but he was finally begining to compose his thoughts. Quietly he went from sitting to laying down on the bed as he looked around the room. It was a few more minutes before he looked back at Sakura and spoke.

"Are you okay? Please tell me the truth..."

107C_ShadowButterfly

She sighed and kept looking down feeling like the biggest idiot in the world. Why was this the only time she was unable to hold on to what she was feeling? She feel really annoyed at herself for this. She let out a soft sigh.

"Confused...very confused..."

108User 367130

Your not the only one...

Silver sighed for a moment, absorbed in thought. Finally he stood and and sat down next to her. Looking down for a brief moment, he turned towards her and smiled.

"What is confusing you so much?"

109C_ShadowButterfly

She blushed, her right eye was opened wide in shock staring from beneath her hair but was hardly visible. She moved over a bit to give him room and looked down trying to think of how to reply and was debating with herself on weather or not just to swallow her own damn pride

"I am kind of confused about what I am feeling... for one you scared the living daylights out of me.... and seeing you is like seeing a ghost.... I don't no weather to laugh, weather to cry, weather to beat you to a pulp, or weather to ...."

110User 367130

He looked up for a moment and leaned back slightly. He never would have thought that it would turn out like this... that his absensce would have affected someone in that way. He was surprized anyone cared at all. Normally people avoided him due to his blood.

"...why don't you do what you feel like doing?"

111C_ShadowButterfly

She blushes and shakes her head she looks at him and pushes her hair out of her eyes and looks into his green eyes and quickly looks away and then speaks softly

"I am confused about what I feel about doing.... Silver...?"

She looks back into his eyes, her eyes starting to water. She then turns her head facing the edge of the bed and looked as if she was going deep into thought

"Silver what if it was the other way around... what if I left early and you came back to the stadium and found it in pieces.... and thought I was gone with it... and then later saw me... how would you react...?"

"I am just alittle curious about it..."

112User 367130

He thought on that for a long moment.

"I really don't know. I think I may feel relief, but I don't think I'd take it very lightly. I couldn't really tell you..."

Silver looked down and folded his arms together. His next words were barely audible.

"I'm sorry..."

113C_ShadowButterfly

she shook her head and said softly

"no I'm sorry ... I should have been honest with you before but I didn't know then.... but when I came to the stadium I felt like I would come apart I didn't know what I would do... Silver... when I saw you down in the bar I was so happy to see you..."

She moved closer to him, she hesitated for a second but then she hugged him tightly and just layed her head on his shoulder. She just layed her head there quietly.

114User 367130

Silver wasn't as nervous as he was earlier, but he was still a little uneasy. He smiled and held her close. He just sat there for a long moment, one that seemed to take centuries. Several minutes had passed before he let go and spoke.

"Lets just get some sleep now. You could use some rest"

He moved over to his bed and layed down.

115C_ShadowButterfly

she sighs and nods

"alright..."

She lays her head back onto the pillow her soft pink shot hair spreading onto the pillow. She closes her eyes softly and slowly drifts off into a deep sleep.

116User 367130

Silver turned his head and took a final glance at Sakura. He smiled fondly for a briefly before rolling over. He found himself in deep thought. First it was about Sakura, than it was about their escapade in the ruins, until he slowly drifted on the thoughts of the pheonix. There was just something about the majestic creature...

Silver found himself succumbing to unconsciencness...

117WoGer

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

I'd be so grateful if I can buy both meals on tick*...

The waiter stared at her for a moment, shook his head in confusion then nodded fiercely: "Sure, ma'am. No problem!"

(( smilies/icon_gonk.gif Sorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorry! smilies/icon_crying.gif ::Has been busy.:: smilies/icon_xp.gif ))

Rebecca could only stiffle a small startled gasp as she watched Lucind so 'smoothly' took care of the tab. She wasn't quite sure what had happened, though she was pretty sure that the meal wasn't supposed to end with an 'oh, and it's on the house'.

"Hu-" the girl choked, almost starting to speak but stopping before the 'how' came out; deciding it would be a little better to wait until the waiter was gone to ask Lucind what had just happened .

(( And a crappy one to boot! smilies/icon_gonk.gif smilies/icon_crying.gif ::Shame.:: ))

118Lucind Varhetel

((shame on you!! smilies/icon_scream.gif ....^____~ - Erm, I'm going to speed this up a bitg))

After finishing the meal and leaving the small tavern, Lucind told Rebecca that she had to visit the local building contractor and asked if she wanted to accompany her.

On the way Lucind showed the girl more things of Latent, told her something about the architecture and the different areas of the town.

The house of the building contractor- 'Livingstone & Sons' - was a splendid one: lots of white and bluish marble was used for it which was decorated with delicate engravings and arch stucco. Inside, where everything was flooded by sunshine, Lucind asked to see Mr. Livingstone Sr. and was brought into his office. She had told Rebecca that it might last a bit longer this time and that the gorgeous garden behind the house was worth to visit: "Just follow the signs," she'd said, pointing to an information board in the entrance hall.

After almost an hour, Lucind left the office. She had arranged everything - and in fact was ready now to take a taxi-dragon back home.

But since leaving the tavern she thought about what to do with Rebecca. Obviously she didn't have no-one to turn to here...

119WoGer

And it WAS worth a visit!

...but she had never really been one for flowers. A tomboy to a T, always interested in everything else except for the things that healthy young girls were supposed to be interested in; which is probably why she was here right now, fresh from the ruins of a fighting stadium.

The hour didn't pass all too quickly, but it passed nonetheless.

120C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura eyes reluctantly opened to see blured objects that were still shrouded in the dark light of early morning. The sun had not risen and her eyes started to adjust to the dim light as her mind begin to race she started to wonder where she was. She groaned as she shifted in her bed sleepily. It wasn't often she woke up in a bed, she never ussually had the gold to afford a night at an inn.

121User 367130

Silver slept in complete content. It had been weeks since he truly rested, and he was completely exuasted. A tornado could have literally ran through the town and he wouldn't know about it.

122C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura smiled as she remembered where she was and helped herself up from her bed and stretched. She watched as he slepted, tempted to walk out of the room and sit down stairs and wait for him to go down just to see his reaction. But she wasn't like that. She rose from her bed and slowly crepted over to his and sat down on his bed avoiding sitting on him she brushed a hair out of his face and felt her stomach growl. Now she was just tempted to just go down stairs to get something to eat... but what was she going to eat with only five gold coins. She thought for a second got up and then walked out of the room.

123User 367130

Silver slept heavily. He dreamed of sand, lots and lots of sand. Walking across the sand was Silver himself. He was thirsty, and there was nothing to drink. For several days he wandered through the perilous desert on the verge of collapse. Finally, when he thought the end was near, he came upon a brilliant display of lighting and unusual skies. He looked in awe as he approched this spectacular phenominon...

When he woke up, forgeting all about the dream.

124C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura was walking downstairs and down into the bar. She looked about to see if anyone was about playing cards this early in the morning, or at least so she hoped. She noted five men at a table with a deck of cards. She slowly walked up to them and their eyes scaned her carefully, looking her up and down. She nodded.

"Hey mind if I join in"?

"Not at all missy"

The younger one got up from his chair and pulled it out for her. She sat down and the older one delt the cards and pulled out a large bag of gold and he spoke to her

"So what do you do for a living sweety?"

Please don't call me sweety.... I hunt, and I am in the foriegn fishing Trade...

125User 367130

Silver rubbed his eyes sleepily. It felt way too early to be awake. Reluctantly he forced himself to sit up. He looked for the time on the grandfather clock. It was only five twenty, but he got up anyways due to hunger. He looked to where Sakura was sleeping and blinked at the empty bed.

She's probably downstairs getting breakfast. Unfortunatly for her that's not till sunrise.

Silver stretched for a moment before getting out of bed. He sat there for a few minutes sleepily before heading into te shower.

126C_ShadowButterfly

The younger man leaned back into his chair his elbow ontop of the chair, as he picked up his delt hand of cards with his other hand

"Foreign fishing Trade eh? Which country are you from Missy?"

"The Island of Sentria..."

Her reply was very casual and pushed her small bag of gold into the center.

"I'll raise you every thing I have"

The older Man looked her up and down carfully and then replied.

"Sentria? I thought it was a Myth?

He then pulled out a large handfull from his bag and says He'll raise. The other guy does the same and nods in agreement.

"Believe what you want..."

She pulls out her particularly large bag of foriegn coins and tosses them onto the table and waits

127User 367130

Silver got out of his warm shower and was sorta surprized that no one noticed that he turned the upstairs into a suana. Dressing in his new red yukata, and discarding his battle-torn mystic robes, he actually looked presentable. Silver frowned slightly though, and looked at his old yukata.

I'm going to need to get that repaired.

He placed the folded, beautifully designed robes under his bed so he could find them later. He then headed downstairs to get something to eat.

128C_ShadowButterfly

The young man frowned and leaned back in his chair after he drew his last card and push all of his cards together into the center of his hand and placed them down onto the table and sighed

"Well I'm out... how about you Jim?"

The older man smiled as he pulled another card and then layed his cards on the table.

"A full house beat that sweety!"

Sakura pulls her last card which happens to be a queen of hearts which was exactly what she needed. With a huge grin on her face she set her cards face up onto the table and smiled.

"Well it looks like I have a Royal Flush boys pay up!"

The older man jumped up with his hands hitting the table his arms streatched up as he leaned over them.

"There is no way that is possible no one in the world that anyone has that kind of luck!

"I won fair and square so now I get to eat breakfast! It's not like your loseing all your money so be a good sport!"

129User 367130

Silver walked into the tavern area, which was still decently full at this time. The barkeep was already up and about. On his way over, Silver spotted Sakura and gave her a small wave. Before he could even order his meal, the barkeep spoke.

"The private meal, while better than the common meals by all acounts, only covers the standard meals. You either eat what we serve or ya don't eat at all."

Silver grinned for a moment.

"You make it sound like I was about to order something exquisite and hard to prepare."

The barkeep frowned and handed him a glass of wine.

"Don't gimme that, boy. I'm old enough to have seen your type. I had to ship in specialty food all the way across town, and I had to break into my personal collection for that Faye wine. You know how expensive that is?"

Silver raised his wineglass for a moment, smiling at that age comment.

"Hey, I paid for it."

130C_ShadowButterfly

The younger guy wraped his arms forcefully around Sakura's shoulders and nuzzled her neck

"Come on Jim lets be good sports and treat her to the day on the town! What do you say Missy?

Sakura struggled to get free from his grip as her soft blue eyes suddenly filled with fiery anger

"What do you think your doing you jerk?! Let me go!"

131User 367130

There would appear to be no movement whatsoever. It would look as if large plastic bowls could move naturally. In reality, however, Silver quickly threw a clean hard-plastic bowl at the Sakura's harasser. The bowel, being plastic would bounce of rather harmlessly, though it would hurt significantly. However, there was significant force behind it that it would knock the wind out of almost anyone, if not giving him a concussion.

132C_ShadowButterfly

The man who had wrapped his arms around Sakura had lost his grip and fallen backward and down to the floor, lying unconcious. The other man looked at Sakura in Shock and began to panic and picked up the money he threw into the prize and handed it to her and said

"Sorry to have caused you any trouble mam"

Bowed and ran for his dear life. Sakura stepped over the other mans unconcious body and walked up to Silver and simply said

"Nice shot"

She looked and his glass of wine and then glared at him

"Used all your money for the room huh? Where did you get the money for that?!

133User 367130

Silver smiled.

"What. I didn't do anything. And we get three meals a day with the room. Didn't I tell you that?"

Silver replied sheepishly. The barkeep glared at him for a moment before placing another bowel down on the table. This time it was filled with stew, and it was handed to Silver. Walking off, he spoke with a certain gruffness.

"Didn't I just have a bowel here a moment ago?"

134C_ShadowButterfly

Sakura shook her head and replied to the Barkeeper

"No Sir... but could we get another bowl of one of those? I'm with him."

She nods and carfully checks to make sure the guy is still unconcious

135User 367130

The barkeep left and came back moments later with another bowel of stew and a glass of wine, which he handed to Sakura. The quality of the food wasn't extravagent, but it wasn't bad either. Silver quickly began to eat his meal, but not at a pace that was uneasy to watch.. Before long the wine and the stew were completly consumed.

Silver stretched back and looked over to the unconscience man. Silver figured he could at least more him out of the way. Though Silver didn't look it, he was pretty strong, and lifted the man with ease. Placing him on a couch in the common room, Silver sat back down in the tavern a few minutes later.

136C_ShadowButterfly

By that time Sakura had already finished her meal and smiled up at him. Her soft silver eyes then slid up and down, in inspection and then she smiled, lifting up her arm. She began to outstreatch her hand towards his face, watching his eyes followe her hand she then suddenly, pinched his face.

137User 367130

Silver watched her hand, but what happened afterwards surprized him, to say the least. He instinctivly brushed her hand away.

"Eck... don't do that."

He poked her in the arm kinda hard, enough that she would feel it, but not enough to hurt her.

138C_ShadowButterfly

She was shocked and she realized right away she wasn't dreaming and she hugged him intsantly as hard as she could

"Yay I'm not dreaming! Your still alive!I'm glad!"

She blinked for a second and then let go

"What am I doing...?"

139User 367130

Silver was stunned for a moment. A few seconds later though, he smiled slightly. He returned the hug, and looked her in the eyes.

"Your being Sakura."

140C_ShadowButterfly

She blushed and hugs him again and giggles

"oh so I am..."

141User 367130

This was beguining to get a little more comfortable than Silver was used to. Though not unwelcome, he began to feel slightly nervous, though not nearly as much as one might think.

"Anyways, what are your plans today?"

142C_ShadowButterfly

She smiles back him and lifts up the what used to be small pouch of gold, and what now was a rather larger pouch of gold, that she won from her little game of cards with the men from earlier.

"well I was planning on doing some exploring... this city looks like a great trade route... I might mark this down for our trade route for our Fish Trade route..."

143User 367130

Silver smiled.

"Well, we've got 6 more nights we can stay here, seeing as I've already paid for it. So you can take your time and do whatever you want. As for me... I'm heading to the library to see what I can find out about the pheonix."

144Kitten P.A.

The woman that Silver thought had stoklen his bokken would be no where to be found. However, the person in actual possession of said item would be in front of a 'resell' shop looking up at the sign, as if not certain she wanted to go in for some reason. She seemingly shook off whatever reservations she appeared to be having and made her way inside, laying the Bokken down on the counter for the old man to look at. He glanced both left and right, his glasses sliding further down his nose with each turn before he looked at the Bokken, taking espcial interest in the maker's signature.

His smile grew more intense as he looked at the slight figure in front of him as well as the two burly men standing by the door that he paid to protect his interest. "Ach..I'm surry missy, this here piece of wood t'ain't nothing more then a shalacked bit o driftwood" Nodding his head to the two men, who began walking up to the young woman, whose hood had fallen back when she had heard their footsteps, revealing shortly cropped black hair but still curly and tendrilly like in Silver's dream and the silver eyes exactly the same.

She stared at the two men for a moment, before throwing the hood off, her hand reaching out for the Bokken, easily pulling it back from the old man's grasp. He had figured that she would be more concerned for her safety then a wooden weapon so hadn't prepared for that. She pulled the Bokken towards her body even as she twisted, kicking out with her left leg towards the first man's torso, her slight height instead grinding her heel into his groin, the man doubling over in pain, then brumpling to the ground as her elbow slammed into the back of his head before she shoved him towards the door, his immense weight breaking through the door and falling into the streets with the rubble and immediately gathering a crowd.

But she wasn't quite quick enough to stop the other man who grabbed her by the back of her shirt and lifted her off the ground, revealing her small breasts to the crowd, a few of whom laughed and smirked as his meaty paw then slammed into her stomach even as she clung to the Bokken, her musical voice crying out in pain.

"Help...! Please Mother, save me..."

No one else understood the words but Silver if he heard them would still have some of the residual effects from before to understand them, even if only temporarily. The voice the same as before though sounding slightly younger. The crowd just laughed and cheered.

"Show that little bit how to take a punch, Lecius"

"Oh, show the poor dear some mercy" That from a little old woman of course...

145Silver Alexander

Wading through the crowded streets, Silver kept his eyes open for anyone who even remotely resembled the woman who had gotten the better of him. His vision may have been messed up, but he was pretty sure he had gotten a good look at her, and was fairly certain he would recognize her if he saw. After several long minutes of frantic searching up and down the road, it had yeilded nothing. Either this woman was really fast, or she didn't really look like the one he had seen. Neither of which would be all that surprising...

As Silver stood in the middle of sidewalk contemplating his next move, his concentration was interupted by a bit of a scuffle down the street. He turned to face it, hesitant to get involved. He was having enough problems as it was, and wasn't something like that the job for the town guards or police? Still, Silver was never one to sit by and let others get hurt. It could be a while before anyone with any authority showed up, as usually was the case in these situations. Putting his own troubles aside, he took off down the street, heading for the scene.

When he heard a voice cry out, probably the person on the recieving end of what ever was going on, Silver's eyes widened. That voice, it had been familiar. It wasn't exactly the same as the one he had heard while he was halucinating, but given the state his mind was in at the time, it was just close enough to be the same person. He picked up the pace, pushing his way through the crowd that had gathered at the scene.

He stepped out of the crowd and into the empty "fight circle" that had formed before a rather large, burly looking fellow holding up a young woman. Whether this was the woman he was looking for or not, the brute sure didn't know how to treat a lady.

"What's going on here? Put her down!"

146Kitten P.A.

As he was beginning to punch the young woman for the umptetth time, Lecius stopped and looked up at the voice that wanted to bother him from his fun. He looked at Silver appraisingly, wondering if he could take him or not, then back of the scrap of a girl to consider if she was worth the trouble before glancing back at the shopkeeper. One eyes peered back at Silver once more, taking in his clothing as well as his confidence.

"You, Kyonuske?" He wasn't about to mess with a Kyonuske and he had heard rumors that they were around, cleaning up or putting away, depending on the rumors but he had a mother to take care of, he wasn't taking any chances. No one else in these parts would really mess with someone doing such as he had been.

147Silver Alexander

Silver stood, steely gaze focused on the man. He hesitated a bit before answering, but if it would diffuse the situation without anyone else getting hurt, it would probably be for the better. He'd rough this thug up if he had to, but he'd see if it came to that first.

"Silver Alexander, Kyonuske Vice-Captain, 1st Squad. I'll ask you again to put the woman down, and maybe we can resolve this without any more trouble."

148Kitten P.A.

As soon as the name was said, the man didn't even have to hear the rest, the shrimp of a girl was dropped the ground, the Bokken becoming visible as she sprawled in the dirt, the rest of the crowd dispersing away from the Kyonuske.

"Mother...?"The silvered eyes that looked up at him, clear yet befuddled even as the brute of a man ran off, hoping that dealing with the girl would keep his own hide away from any issues with the Kyonuske. The girl's eyes however widened with reconginition and she huddled against herself, the Bokken grapsed tightly to herself as her Gaian tumbled out, badly. "I ..."She muttered softly. "...food"

It would become visible then that the girl was a bit undernourished and very dirty and scraggly, despite being well muscled. More then a bit unkempt, she was clear eyed and intelligent. "I sorry..." Handing the Bokken back to Silver, even while presenting her own neck to be broken if he so chose for her theivery.

149Silver Alexander

Silver waited untill the man was out of sight, and for the crowd to dispurse before he relaxed and his features softened. He was a nice guy, he didn't like having to look or act tough for intimidation value, but some matters called for it.

Silver slowly approached the girl, not appearing angry at her in the slightest. In fact, he was grinning. As dim as he was sometimes known to be, it was obvious to him what had transpired given the reactions of the girl, and that they just happened to be outside a resell shop.

"Hey hey, easy there, I'm not gonna hurt ya..."

Silver carefully took the not-so-ordinary wooden weapon from the girl, and gave it a quick once over inspecting for any major damage, before sliding it through a belt loop on the left side of his pants. That taken care of, he turned his attention back to the young woman before him. He took a moment to size her up, and then let out small laugh.

"Haha, so it was YOU who somehow managed to get the better of me, huh? There musta been more to those scents than I thought. That's quite a talent you have. And a good eye, too. But, you know, you probably coulda gotten a lot more for this thing if you went to the right place instead of just trying to hock it at the local pawn shop... but it seems those thugs had other ideas, anyway..."

Silver then leaned forward, closer to the girl and a little more to her level to get a better look at her.

"You are a little worse for wear, though... geez, you must be starving. You happen to have a name?"

150HonoRaven

Hono appeared in a cloud of soft silver sparkles, sighing softly to herself as she fluttered her fan and wandered around aimless ly thouroug the still empty streets of the small town

151Tomorrow

HonoRaven Wrote:

Hono appeared in a cloud of soft silver sparkles, sighing softly to herself as she fluttered her fan and wandered around aimless ly thouroug the still empty streets of the small town

It's not easy for a man as big as him to move undetected through a street. But, unless you were paying attention, you wouldn't recognise him. He blended in exceptionally well...his hands in his pockets, his handsome face twisted in deep thought as he moved through the crowds...

...Thats what you get for being away for so long. Something drastic happens, and people might get hurt. Sure, you cant be there all the damn time, but you could have made a difference. Some help is better then no help.

This train of thought kept running through the railway of his mind, chugging around and around only to pause breifly to allow some new considerations on and others to disembark and file off into the memory banks.

Despite what some people may say about the big Tomorrow, he does think a lot...wether he gets anywhere with it all, however, is another matter...

Walking over to a small stand, he reached into his pocket to fish out a gold coin. The icy-pole in the vendor's fridge was looking mighty tasty at the moment, and you never know...perhaps sucking on the frozen liquid might charge his brain...

152HonoRaven

*she couldn't help but to smile to herself... his back was turned and unless she was wrong he had his mind elsewhere.

Silk oriental slippers made no noise as she stepped lightly up behind him and reached out to flutter the feathered tip of her fan against the back of his neck*

153Tomorrow

The fluttering on the back of his neck caught him completely by surprise. His reaction was one of slight amused contentment - his toes within his boots curled from the feeling.

"...If you want me to buy something, you've piqued my interest..." He said in that deep Tribal accent. "...Feels like something my fiancee would like..."

Taking his icy-pole and paying, he stood upright, putting the lolly in his mouth.

154HonoRaven

a juice box will do for me please smilies/icon_3nodding.gif he voice was soft and a bit husky as she smiled and stepped up to his sid, snapping the fan open again and looking at him over the featherd edge and that depends on wearther or not the lucky lady likes to play with hidden weapons smilies/icon_wink.gif

155Tomorrow

"I dunno, she's more of a caster type..." John said down to the little lady, cocking an eyebrow over his sunglasses.

Wait a minute...

Reaching out with his free hand, his other hand in his pocket whilst the icy-pole was jammed in his mouth like a half-lit stogey, he placed a finger on the edge of the feathered fan and slowly pushed it down to see it's owner's face...

156HonoRaven

firey orange eyes sparkled at him as she dipped her head to look over the edge of her shades, grinning as she let him push down the steel fan Hello dear... long time no see...

red locks contrasting nicly against the gold edged blue silk of her dress, the small woman steped back again to dip into a small bow, snapping her fan closed again missed you Morrow

157Tomorrow

There was a large smile on the large man's face as he saw who it was.

Raven.

Taking the icy-pole out of his mouth he leaned down to kiss her cheek gently, his smile never missing a beat. "Well, well, well...i come back from a relaxing holiday for one day and already i'm catching up. How have you been, Rave? Keeping out of trouble, i assume?"

The stuff about the stadium could wait...if she wished it. He already knew. She ought to know that.

158HonoRaven

trouble.. my noshe kissed him back with a wink I have my childern to make certain that trouble is always in my day smilies/icon_wink.gif

and you a fiancee? I can hope that it is a certain little shape shifter that I met a few times...You hasd a good vacation I hope?she stepped up to the vendor and tucked the fan under her belt handing him a coin for a small box of apple juice, more the type that parents bought for children but she was quite happy with the size

159Tomorrow

"Yes...very good...extremely good...good to get away from everything..." He said. It had been a bit sudden...suddenly dissapearing like he had...but then, nobody really needed him anymore. There was no danger.

None that he had been aware of...

"Yeah, Amber asked me a while ago. I should have asked her, but she beat me to it." He smiled down to the woman, watching her as she sipped her juice box. "And children, huh? Are they around, or are they with the man of the house?"

He'd really like to see that. John loved children, and on the whole, they liked him. There was something about the new spark in a child that gave warmth to the fire within him...

160HonoRaven

heh... no to both questions.. Night is.. away.. but Sam lets me know when she or Bren need me smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

So Amber asked you, hum? smilies/icon_xd.gif smilies/icon_wink.gif very smart lady...her free hand idoly traced over the edge of the fan

161Tomorrow

"Tell me about it...beats my brain about like a kitten with a ball of string, she does..." He said with a grin, biting into his icy-pole and munching on it for a second, before putting his arm around her shoulders.

"C'mon now, i haven't seen you in a while! Tell me about yourself! What have you been up to...tell me..."

He sighed audibly, his hand stroking her shoulder absently as he looked off into the distance, his voice quiet. "...Tell me about the Stadium. Tell me about...about Maximos..."

162HonoRaven

Maximos...she blinked at that one I have not see the shadow man in a very long time...

as for me I have been.. a bit.. out of sorts... since the twins were born smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif she sighed and glanced away pushing her shades back into place I arrived late in the game.. I still don't know what happened, but some people are still missing, and I pray that they are alright.. a phenix saved us all....

163Tomorrow

John sighed. "The last thing i need is riddles, Rave. A Phoenix saved you? You mean a giant fire-bird that only ever lays two eggs in it's entire existance?"

164HonoRaven

[color=darkred]no.. Like a fire deity spreading wings that destroy and heal all in the same motion.... I was there Morrow, I would have died in a wind that took my breath away...

she looked away thinking over that day again If I didn't know better I would have though of Sun, or Kas when I saw that phenix...[/color]

165Tomorrow

John walked them over to a fountain, some long-forgotten woman spouting water from some oriface into the pool beneath her as the big demi-god sat down on the stone edge of the fountain and ate his icy-pole.

"...Juuni...Juuni said there was a rain of blood...then everything went 'boom'...whatever happened, it took out the Stadium. Which is a shitload of ground to cover. If i had to guess, it was like someone let off a nuclear bomb within the centre of the fighting arena..."

He sighed, rubbing his forehead as he watched his icy-pole drip onto the sadny ground, the bustling people around him not helping the headache growing as his mind tried to assimilate everything. "I've been hearing about tensions from purist humans about how dangerous meta-humans can be. This is a prime example. If someone did this out of malice, then thats that - but if it was an accident...a meta-human who couldn't control his or her powers...then it's something entirely different."

A timebomb that ticks was workable. You knew how much time you had left.

One that just goes off without warning was many, many times dangerous...

166HonoRaven

nothing worked in the stadiun, no powers at all... no healing, no fire, no wind.. I could not even feel the earth around me once I went in there, I am not what I was before Sam came, but I still have most of my abilities...

I worry that the people will not be willing to understand that what happened had nothing to do with anyone who was noit in there from the startshe sat beside him stailing her fingers in the fountain

167Tomorrow

John sighed, suckig the rest of the ice from the pole before sitting back, his hands by his sides to support him, the little wooden stick that the lolly had been on waggling at he spoke.

"One person wont be enough, Rave. And even then, you're account is...patchy, at best. I need something clearer...someone who can explain it to me in...well, idiot's terms, i suppose."

He sighed, lifting a hand to scratch his cheek. He wasn't the brightest bulb in the store.

168HonoRaven

true I was in there a max 20 minues before it all blew up, so my account is not that geart smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif .. Enki was in there when I got in, Perhaps he knows more, I don't know what happened to him either..she shook her head and absently tossed the empty box into a garbage bin a good five feet away..point...

You should come by the apartments on Lev Kit some time dear, Munin would like to talk to you...

169Tomorrow

John groaned inwardly. Enki. He'd never really liked him, and John he. Especially since John had pretty much renounced the GSF...but, then again, this was also a part of what they had done...or could have done, he figured...

"Hmph...thats a resource i'll tap last, i think..." He muttered, chewing absently on his wooden popsticle. "Although i think he's a bit too powerful to be taken out by such an explosion...even one as powerful as that..."

Standing up with Raven, smirking as she scored a point with the juice-box, he stood back with his arms crossed, looking down to Raven. "Rave, are you inviting me over to your place? Coz you do know that i'll have to take Meryl and Amber along too...even if Munin does wanna talk to me...it's been a while since we've done something that normal families do...like go see other people and crap."

170HonoRaven

oh trust me dear.. this will not really be normal.. my daughter and son are just over a month old... and walking already smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ... Metas just blow my mind sometimes smilies/icon_xp.gif she laughed softly and stood up pulling out the steel fan again and snapping it open again we will all have just one happy day...

171Tomorrow

"Thats a good idea. Well, you take care now..."

Taking a step back from the woman, waiting till her fan was covering the bottom part of her face, John spat his popsicle to the ground as he bent down low, his legs coiling beneath him as if he was preparing to spring -

  • Before he was suddenly launched into the air, leaping through the sky in a single bound, a black dot in the blue sky blinking out of existance.

Meta-humans...

172HonoRaven

And Hono was gone the way she had come, silver sparkles drifting in a slight breeze

173Kitten P.A.

The girl looked up with a bit of fear and trepidation, more then a little uncertain about her welcome. She did however grin in response to his own grin. Seeming to listen she began to babble when his voice ended in an inquiry, the words completely uncomphrensisable "I on'td nderstandu." She slowly pulled her body up, not even bothering to brush the dirt off as she looked definantly at Silver, her back stiff, her hands behind her back, only fidgeting slightly. Around her hip was a belt with several small pouches, one with a flap open where the scent of Jasmine and poppy was beginning to leak again, though in much weaker doses then before.

It would become more obvious, even to a dull pebble like Silver that the language issue was what forced her to use a 'resell' shop instead of a reputable place. They wouldn't ask questions. Slowly, the girl began edging away from silver, her eyes darting back and forth as if trying to decide which way to run as soon as she could.

174Tomorrow

Lonnie and Donnie knew the had a good score. This much cash would set them up for a good few weeks. The owner of the store which they had just burgled may be in less better shape then them - a knife in the gut would do that to a man - but his old lady would see that an ambulance would come quickly.

The brothers had always needed to live on the rough side of life. After the gangs had fallen apart in Durem, the rest of Gaia was easy pickings. With the mobs trying to regain their weakened grip, there were too many establishments not paying their protection money like they should - which meant they were fat from relaxation.

Moving quickly through the streets and the bustling crowd, Donnie with the gun and the knife stuffed behind his jacket, Lonnie with the bag of cash swinging heavily on his hip, they looked innocuous to most...untrained individuals.

As they walked the crowd seemed to part for them as they tried to look inconspicuous to make way for something big...

A sudden punch blew Donnie off his feet, the gloved hand twisting in his stomach as his breath and most of his lunch was heaved up through his mouth - before physics decided to catch up, the sheer force of the blow sending the man hurtling back into a fruits stand, oranges and watermelons flying in all directions as he smashed into the eatery, limp as a rag-doll.

His brother, Lonnie, watched in awe as his sibling flew away and turned, snarling, as he reached into his pocket to pull out a pair of knuckle dusters. Slipping the dusters onto his fingers with practised ease, he pulled his fist back and let fly -

Straight into the fist of the attacker. The iron knuckle-dusters, heavy and thick, bent inward as they connected with the meaty fist, crushing Lonnie's fingers into an awkward position and sealing the dusters onto his hand for life, the painful set of bling not doing any good for it's owner.

The black glasses of the attacker flashed as he picked up the screaming man by his shirt-front, hoisting him up off his feet to hang in the air as he looked around himself. His voice was loud, demanding attention. "This is what happens to theives in this town!!" He bellowed in a strange accent - before suddenly slamming his fist into the screaming man's stomach, the pain too much for him as he finally fell silent.

His blond hair flowing gently in the breeze, he lowered the man, looking up as a police car and an ambulance finally arrived not a few blocks down.

When the police finally arrived, they'd find the bag of money hidden underneath the bodies of two criminals who had gotten the s**t kicked out of them, a very jubiliant fruit-store owner holding a bag of money which would pay for the damages to his store and the rennovations to come, and many witnesses claming to have seen a large, tall blond man, dressed in black, leaping up into the sky...

175Kraun

Well here he was, at the edge of the town of Latent. With a single quick word of command, Beldaeyn made his armour revert from its leather armour disguise back to its original plate form before he proceeded to step into the town. "Yutsu."

He could care less whether people ran away from the sight of an armoured and armed drow warrior moving down the street or if people ignored his presence as if he was any other person. He tilted his head to the left and then to the right, letting his neck crack as he clenched his right fist, listening to the sound of his knuckles cracking as well.

With the arena now gone, where else was he going to find fighters to test his skill against? But here, in such a town, it was possibly the most likely place anyone would go who was associated with the arena. With that in mind, as he walked down the street, he seemed to look at everyone as if sizing them up, completely unhindered by the light of day unlike many other drow.

176Ryugi Kazamaru

Several days had passed since things at the staduim had calmed down, and Ryugi Kazamaru had recovered quite a bit indeed. Most of his injuries had healed beyond worry, however, his broken arm was still a little stiff and a bit sore. Vargus and Eclipse had stayed with him while he healed in the medical facilities and hadn't left his side.

The trio of individuals was now walking about the town since niether of them had ever been there before.

177Kraun

Well look at that, it was that dragonboy who couldnt even defeat an elf without resorting to using high amounts of effort, strutting down the road. And to think, such mighty creatures' very presence demanded respect and fear, here, this man was nothing of such a thing. What a shame. However, being an elf himself, he cared little for the diluted bloodlines of other races.

With a glance and a scoff, he turned his head to size some other passerby up as he moved down the road.

178Max is the King

The crowds of milling people that swamped the streets of Latent began to whisper and gossip amongst themselves sometime towards midday. But it wasn't about the armored warrior riding through the streets on a great steed, nor was it concerning the recent string of thefts. What the whispering and sidelong, wary glances were all about was actually a very simple-looking young man; simple, yet undeniably noble. Very few people could see this young man though, because the crowds of people were parting like water before the prow of a ship before him, yet somehow still managed to mingle about afterwards in tightly packed groups to catch a glimpse...

... a glimpse of a member of the Spear.

This member of the Spear looked to be of the age of twenty or so, but in this day and age who the hell can tell; but unlike the majority of people his age who just let themselves go and gave in to their basic urges of sex and food, he looked to be in the utmost prime of his physical being. No excess amount of anything could be found on his body at first glance, fat pretty much nonexistant, which just made his tightly packed and honed muscles seem all the more sharp and defined. But his body was not overly muscular, rather it was slim and wirey, like that of a dancer; he obviously was built for speed and flexibility, and not brute strength. And the dangerous light in his dark, gimlet eyes hinted at a depth of power that couldn't be gauged.

But these people that stopped to look did not stay around for long, for the appearance of a member of the Spear in the view of the general public of Latent usually meant a battle was about to ensue. The way he casually strolled down the street as well, hands clasped lightly behind his back and dark hair swaying in front of darker eyes, was rather eerie for a person in his line of business; kind of like the executioner skipping to a hanging. Whether or not he noticed the people pointing and whispering at him, covering their mouths as if that was less suspicious, he did not reveal; he simply continued to casually stroll forward, his blue-and-white coat drawing more and more bystanders by the second.

Was this member of the Spear off to make war on the criminals, or did he have a different agenda? His blank, impassive mask revealed nothing. But one thing was for certain...

... he meant business.

179Kraun

Law enforcement officer. He had no business with the law, and as everyone was busy gethering around, whispering to each other and worrying in general, Beldaeyn simply looked into the crowd over everyone in it. Seeing nothing visibly worth spending his time on, he continued on his way, leaving behind the crowd as he moved deeper into the town.

180Tomorrow

Within the middle of the crowd was a man who didn't shy away, who didn't whisper and titter behind this man's back, who didn't gasp and gawk.

He eyed the man up and down, seeing what was evident - the man seemed to be a match. Wether he was totally human or not remained to be seen, but one thing was for certain - he certainly looked like he could hold his own.

...I have to see wether i can still take a man such as him. I dont think i've gotten too rusty... John thought to himself as he pushed his sunglasses further up his nose, covering his sky-blue eyes. Alright...lets see if this 'Spear' can live up to it's reputation...

He moved through the crowds slowly, excusing himself as he picked his way toward the man's path. As he drew closer - standing about four or five inches taller then most of the onlookers, and about five times wider then most - the people around him stared at him, as if he was mad. It was evident what he was about to do.

Finally moving through the crowd, he stood within it, lost for a moment within all the faces. Turning to face this Spear, he put his hands into the pockets of his dark pants, his head bowed slightly, his blond fringe falling gently over his face.

If the Spear kept on his path, he'd run right into Tomorrow - who would not budge. He'd see if the Spears were true war-mongers then.

181Max is the King

The young member of the Spear came to a halt in front of the massive man, standing with the same calm aire of supreme superiority that all the members of the law enforcment unit possessed; or rather, were required to have. He eyed the big man up and down with his intense, dark eyes, as if scanning for weaknesses, strengths... just scrutinizing him in general. But that same old mask of impassive boredom did not fleet away from his visage, rather becoming more deep as he spoke up in a quiet, sarcastic voice. It was muttered quietly, but the crowd had fallen so quiet it was easily heard.

"I am here for your protection, citizen. Move."

He did not say "please", because he did not have to. It was his job and it was rather important; being polite wasn't in the job description.

182Tomorrow

"...I've heard your range of protection is vast and wide..." Tomorrow muttered to the smaller man before him, his dark sunglasses focused on his eyes. "...But also very selective. A true lawgiver should help in all aspects - not the ones he deems appropriate."

183Max is the King

"I am not a 'true lawgiver', nor do I pretend to be unbiased in my judgements. The boss says kill..."

The Spear stood up straight and stiff, letting his hands unclasp from behind his back and fall to his sides. His eyes flashed and became just a shade lighter, taking on a very dangerous light; as if little fires had begun to simmer behind their passive, glassy surfaces.

"... and I say who. Now, if this citizen's inspection is over, move."

184Tomorrow

The towering giant before the man didn't take his hands out of his pockets.

He didn't even seem to blink as the other man took his hands out from behind him.

All he did was smile - a wicked, insane grin which bore the sharp canines within his mouth - and said two words in a chilling voice, unafraid, almost enjoying the moment.

"Make me."

185Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi and the other two stopped once they saw a crowd gathered around some spectacle. Ryugi wasn't sure what was going on, buts he and the other two stayed away from the hubbub and watched from a distance. Ryugi's eyes caught the tall man, and he instinctively watched him...

186Max is the King

"I don't have to."

Not changing his visage, nor altering his voice in the least, the member of the Spear raises his hand and points over the big man's shoulder, indicating something behind him. And then he spoke three more words with a tone of ultimate conclusion; a phrase which bore no remorse and no hate.

"That's his job."

187Tomorrow

Slight edit for clarity...

"Then we'll talk to him then, wont we?" Tomorrow asked, his grin not moving one iota as his hands were suddenly torn from his pockets to reach for the smaller man's outstretched arm.

For a man his size and bulk he moved exceedingly fast, like a true martial artist - gripping the boy's hand with his right hand, Tomorrow yanked him forward, off his footing whilst placing his left hand to his elbow, pushing forward with it as he span around the boy. Executed properly, the boy would be where Tomorrow had just been, and weilding an arm that could bend at 180-degrees as his elbow shattered with a gut-wrenching crunch.

Adrenaline was already gushing through Tomorrow's body, and he hoped the boy hadn't been lying - a second foe would be excellent round about now...

188Max is the King

"Bad call."

Unless the big man was exceedlingly fast, or perhaps could make a move as daring as that with enough speed to alter it in mid-procedure, he would have been acting so boldly on the hope that the Spear would be taken by surprise. Unfortunately enough for him, being grabbed by the arm had been the plan all along. Of course there was nobody behind him, the crowd would have noticed it at the very least, and it had only been a ruse to draw the large brute into grasping the out-stretched appendage. And the moment that their hands touched and exposed skin made contact with exposed skin, the element of this Spear would be revealed:

Ice.

A cold unlike any the large man had ever experienced would have rocketed through his hand and into his forearm, most likely not up into his upper arm due to his size. But the chilling effect was so intense that the hand might not have been killed completely, once again due to size, but it was surely numbed. And the vice-like grip he would have been counting on to keep the arm in place for 'the break' would be useless for the moment it took for the wirey young man to slip away.

How unfortunate.

And he didn't even try to reverse the momentum the big man had given him from the yank, rather using it to dive past him on the opposite side of which he was spinning, using the brute's own massive body as a blindspot to get past him. So, when all things were said and done, the law enforcer was left, indeed, standing where the blonde giant had previously been, but instead of being injured, was perfectly relaxed.

Just as composed and calm as before, he reclasps his hands behind his back and takes up the same previous posture, he speaks while lightly regarding the big man's undoubtedly frost-etched hand.

"So are you done kicking my a**, or is it going to be even longer before I can get back to work?"

189themightyjello

One step, two step, three step, four... five step, six step, seven step, more...

Bit by bit, the young cat-head inched closer and closer to the message board; the dangling pieces of tacked-on paper that held that plethra of super-part-time work known as 'adventuring' was just out of reach now.

...though, it was sort of pointless to be sneaking about it, considering that there was only another person or two there at the time. Most of the people seemed to have been drawn outside to stare at another scene that was taking place, and the normally crowded message board was left unguarded by the hard-to-reach-through mob that usually congregated in front of it.

Back home they used to post these things around in the Adventurer's Guild, but this town didn't seem to have one of those. In fact, the poor, confused boy wasn't even sure what building this was; only that the person he had asked in town had told him that he could find the message board here.

"Hmmm..." Tiem stroked his chin as he looked the board over; the stuffed cat sitting upon his head bobbing up and down with every movement. "HMMMMMM~..." he repeated again, louder, as if by somehow saying it in a more intense way he could stimulate more intense thought.

"Pulling weeds... geezer for a walk... rat-stomping... stealing candy from babies..."

"Not my style, man!" Tiem turned and suddenly shouted at the person next to him, who had also been perusing the board for a bit of quick cash. Needless to say, that poor man took a few steps away and continued trying to search the myriad papers plastered all over the board while avoiding the urge to look towards Tiem and question about the cat...

"Aww... hell..." he finally said, covering his eyes and reaching up to snag whatever piece of paper his fingers had decided that he was going to take; then, without even opening his eyes again, he turned around and headed for the door... then tripped over a bench... then got up and continued, this time with his eyes open.

190Tomorrow

John span on his heel, feeling the ice coming up his arm but ignoring it.

He never let go of the arm.

Tomorrow was an electrical elemental - the elemental opposite of the ice warrior. But just because he could emit electricity he didn't have to use it in the way the boy thought of him to use it. Whereas the boy could freeze and null with but a touch, Tomorrow also had a similar ability - using the electrical power within him to will his own hands and arms to keep moving, the muscles staying strong even as his thick skin began to cover in frost. Not only that, the heat generated from such a power warmed his muscles within his skin, keeping them from freezing to massive solid blocks, keeping the bones in his fingers from becoming too brittle.

Still grasping the boy's hand, Tomorrow's hand still to his elbow, Tomorrow now twisted his rihgt hand up, pulling the boy's wrist up in exactly the wrong way it was supposed to twist. Static laced up his arms and his eyes flashed within his sunglasses as he began to laugh, a loud chuckle which rose over the screaming silence of the crowd around them.

So fine was his power over his nerves, his muscles, his body, that he didn't even feel the cold on his hands as he vicously wrenched the boy's hand around.

191Max is the King

"Bothersome..."

Something he had been taught since the beginning of his training as a fighter was that adaptation was the essence of battle (hi, Mike!), and when he sensed the spark of electricity in the man begin to combat his frost effect, he immediately changed his goals. Instead of simply trying to avoid the fight, now he was in it for real; and objective number one was to break that grasp. Those hands were strong, and his cold wouldn't work against the man, but perhaps that strength could be used against him. He mentally split a bit of a smile, although he didn't outwardly show it, as he pictured himself as a kid viciously grasping a popsicle in an attempt to steal it, only to have it slip out from his hands.

When the big man tried to twist the wrist, he fealt no friction, heard no crunch of bone, and since he couldn't feel anything in that hand due to his powers, wouldn't have noticed but for a moment that the Spear's hand had turned to solid ice; that big mit of his just slid smoothly around until his own bodily limitation kept it from travelling any further, for he had most likely twisted powerfully in an attempt to break the wrist.

The immediate threat was over, but he still had to get away. But how...?

Not being weak whatsoever, as his frame might suggest, the Spear uses his free hand to slam down a palm-strike on the hand pressing on his elbow; not an attack, but simply wishing to jar himself free. He did it at the same instant as he was avoiding the other attack, and formed a small spike of ice in his attacking palm just as a little bit extra incentive to let go.

If he succeeded in knocking the arm on his elbow away, then he could slip his icy hand out from the electric elemental's grasp and spring away.

192Tomorrow

((...Maxi?))

Seeing as taking out the arm was proving troublesome - twisting the wrist wasn't working, for some reason - Tomorrow decided to try a new tact.

Gripping the wrist tighter, a crushing grip within the gloved hand which encircled the boy's smaller wrist easily, Tomorrow drew his hand away from the elbow - just as the boy's own palm hammered down on his own arm - to slam his fist directly into the boy's back, somewhere within the small of the spine.

Since John was still holding onto the hand tightly - and the ice hadn't gotten the chance to melt to the point where it was slippery enough to be released from the rough bottoms of John's gloves and brutal grip, not to mention it would be like trying to pull a bulb out of a hole with the big end still within the hole - plus John had twisted around to the boy's side, John had free range to the boy's back and side with his left hand.

193Max is the King

(( No, just Max. And could you give me a general idea as to how we're positioned? In my mind you're holding my right hand with your right hand, standing on my right with your front facing my right side - my right arm is held out straight as is yours which is holding it, and you have enough room with your left arm to get in a kind of kidney punch on my back, right? ))

194themightyjello

"Eh...?"

Stepping out of the building and looking to the left down the street, Tiem noticed where everyone had seemed to congregate to; standing in a crowd watching something that he couldn't make out from this side of it... so, as curious as he was, he was also pretty hungry, which meant that getting work was more important right now.

"Oi~..." he muttered, taking the folded piece of paper out of his pocket and holding it between two fingers as he turned and started heading the other way down the street towards... towards... Wait, had he even looked at the assignment he had picked yet?

A moment later and a brief flurry of fast-reading in the future, Tiem turned a 180 and began walking the OTHER way, towards the docks and, incidentally, the scuffle...

195Tomorrow

Max is the King Wrote:

(( No, just Max. And could you give me a general idea as to how we're positioned? In my mind you're holding my right hand with your right hand, standing on my right with your front facing my right side - my right arm is held out straight as is yours which is holding it, and you have enough room with your left arm to get in a kind of kidney punch on my back, right? ))

((Hmph...not Maxi...

I'm still pulling you across with my right arm, so by the time you'd tried to freeze my hand and try to slip out, i've put one palm into your elbow whilst still pulling your arm taut. You've kept your balance up to now, which means i've been able to get around behind you - so bascially, we're chest-to-back, with me behind.))

196Max is the King

(( Oh, okay. I've got it now. ))

Now this situation was a bit more managable. Although the blow to his back was painful it wasn't incapacitating; the man was strong, but he didn't have much room to get in a solid blow in the time frame and the space he was allowed. So with that punch successfully shrugged off, he just had to deal with the hand grasping his, which was now held close to his body, and any forthcoming attacks. At least he still had one hand free.

And that free hand quickly went to work, first gesturing violently towards the ground as it began to glow a faint white. When it became fully extended towards the earth, a thin white mist emitted from it and struck the ground, turning the floor on which they stood to ice for ten feet all around. The Spear doubted that this man had been living and training standing on ice all his life, so continuing the motion with his free, left hand, he swings it back and punches for the brute's left knee. He had to stoop to do this, but since he was held by the man he didn't need worry about falling to the ground.

If all went right, they'd both end up on the ground. But for certain the electric warrior would be without his footing for a moment, the ground being frozen and all.

197Tomorrow

All these assumptions...when the boy should be assuming just one thing...

Nothing.

John's footing didn't slip. In fact, he slammed his right foot into the ice before it formed around his foot, into the bitchumen beneath the ice, keeping his footing solid. His other, left foot, was hit by the punch - but John had twisted his leg anyways to slam his foot into the ground, the blow glancing off the side of the knee harmlessly.

Tomorrow was an electical elemental. He'd faced such powers as Maximos, Vahn the Efreet and Unsane. He had trained within all the elements, especially in the ones he was weakest in - because then he was less able to be weakened within them.

Now the boy had stooped his body downward, and John took advantage of the situation. The boy's bodsy would have slipped to the left - right into the crook of Tomorrow's left arm as it came up to wrap around his neck, the bicep pressing straight into the boy's throat and digging under his chin as his forearm pressed against the side of his neck, cutting off all circulation, breath and speech as he straightened up, lifting the boy off the ground to leave his feet dangling.

As he did this, Tomorrow used the slipperyness of the boy's captured wrist to his advantage - easing the pressure to the boy's wrist a few iotas as he lifted him off the ground, Tomorrow pulled the boy's arm back and up the middle of his back, locking the hand somewhere near his neck. The move was lightening fast, thanks to the slipperyness of the boy's wrist - John was able to lock the arm quicker, thanks to the fact that he didn't have to release all the pressure he'd put on it, thus risking the lock from breaking free.

Now the boy was a few inches off the icy ground, in a headlock, with a very large man behind him threatening to snap his neck/crush his throat with the flex of a bicep or dislocate/rip his arm off.

And Tomorrow was still laughing that half-manical laugh, almost as if he was enjoying himself...

198Max is the King

But let us not forget the pool of ice at our feet, hm?

Vision was becoming blurry and the air was beginning to burn in his lungs as he bit his lip to keep the precious whips of oxygen within him, but he wasn't a member of the Spear for nothing. The young man glanced downwards at the pool of ice he had created about them and narrowed his eyes, the dark orbs flashing a very violent shade of blue. The ten-foot wide ice rink shrank about three feet in diamater...

... and a number of lance-like protrusions ripped at all angles into the big man. Each spear was about four inches wide and had needle-like tips, and they shot forth from the ice rink with enough force to break clean through plate armor. Luckily he had created enough ice before-hand to manipulate into these weapons.

His aim wasn't precise, but he made sure to stay clear of his own body, aiming for the knees and back of his opponent, whom couldn't really manuever much due to having his feet lodged in the ground.

199Tomorrow

...Then again, Maximos did perform the same trick often with shadows. Which were harder to get away from, seeing as Maximos' shadows were nigh to unbreakable...

Ice and rock, however, were physical. Manageable. And if John could smash his boots into them...

...He could rip them out of them.

As the ice shrank around him, collecting beneath him, Tomorow's laughter grew - as he tightened his grip on both the boy's arm and neck and bent low, the ice beginning to grow smaller and thicker around his feet - as he suddenly leapt into the air with the boy in his arms!!

The force of the leap ripped a good chunk of the road and ice out as Tomorrow's feet followed his legs, but John only used this to carry his side-wards leap - cartwheeling his massive body through the air, flying right over the gasping crowd - to land on his feet outside the ring of spectators, the rocky ice shattering as he landed to scatter all around his boots.

Tomorrow's laughter finally died down as he exerted just a little more pressure on the boy's neck, pulling the boy's arm further up his back, putting him in more pain - and making him listen. "I dont think you understand, son...this isn't a crowded road...this is an operating room..."

Tomorrow's left arm suddenly tightened ariound the boy's neck as he viciously yanked the boy's arm straight up. A brutal tearing sound would emit from the right shoulder as the ligaments tore, following by a wet popping noise as Tomorrow seperated the humerus from the clavical.

"...and i'm the surgeon."

200Max is the King

Unfortunately they never met the ground, or at least they never met it in the way the big man wanted them to. As they rose in the air the Spear immediately began to create more ice, freezing the water particles in the air all about them. The result was that in the time it took for them to rise up into the air, and then begin to descend, a chute of slippery ice had appeared beneath them. But this wasn't just to soften the landing, it was also meant to seperate the pair.

The chute was forked at the top, making it in the shape of a massive Y, with the 'mouth' of the slide leading to a wedge, which then led to a pair of seperate, smaller paths following the length of the 'shaft'. It was crudely made, and kind of lop-sided, but it would due. This wasn't the first time that he had had to do this, as people bigger than him were very fond of this sort of thing, so he knew how to swing it.

Everything would be set and hard except for the wedge, which he would alter just before landing, so that it would be in proper position to wrench them apart, but not take his arm off. Not that he would let his own ice hurt him, however...

201Tomorrow

If the boy thought some ice was going to hurt him, he was surely mistaken.

Still flying through the air, Tomorrow's laughter grew louder. "That's it, boy! Show me what you've got!!" He shouted between laughter - before twisting his body up as they entered the ice-tunnel.

Flying straight up, John's arms still tightly grasping the boy, he pulled his legs apart, shattering the rock and ice connecting his boots - before he craned his back forward, sheilding the boy from what was about to happen as they reached the start of the tunnel -

Before John's back rammed straight into the tunnel's mouth, the ice shattering and crunching as his body flew straight into it with enough force to launch a good 500lbs into the air - before they began to fall - straight down towards the pointy ice-punjabs sticking out of the ground still.

"My bet is this'll hurt you more then it'll hurt me..." Tomorrow muttered into the boy's ear. Even if the boy could take the ice in the chest and stomach, he would still have to worry about being body-slammed into the ground by a 300-pound Tribal - who was now peeved, seeing as his neck really hurt from that slam into the ice...

202Max is the King

(( So are we seperated? The chutes-and-ladders bit was just to get us apart. ))

203Tomorrow

Max is the King Wrote:

(( So are we seperated? The chutes-and-ladders bit was just to get us apart. ))

((I was kinda going with the flow. I dont see how you can convert a former attack into a desperation attack and stil have enouhg power to use more energy to make something bigger then what you would have perviously done, even though you've already admitted to being half-way choked. But if you want Tomorrow to smash his way out, i'll edit.))

204Max is the King

Tomorrow Wrote:

((I was kinda going with the flow. I dont see how you can convert a former attack into a desperation attack and stil have enouhg power to use more energy to make something bigger then what you would have perviously done, even though you've already admitted to being half-way choked. But if you want Tomorrow to smash his way out, I'll edit.))

(( I'm kind of making calls that come down to judgement, because I don't know how long a grown man can withstand holding his breathe, but I know I just did it for a little over a minute. And all of this is taking place over the course of, like, seconds.

And if somebody can rip themselves free of concrete and ice with just their weight, I'm kind of assuming that somebody who has been training for quite some time in the use of his 'skill' could freeze himself up a pretty decent little chute, especially if it wasn't the first time he had done it.

But I suppose if you don't feel like it I could just go with:

"Bleh. Dead. Victory - Big guy." ))

205Tomorrow

((I was hoping, seeing as your character would be totally ******** by now in real life, but, whatever...i'm starting to sound like Jello, ergh...))

206Max is the King

(( If in real life there were ultra-strong, super-fast warriors who could shrug hits off like gusts of wind, then yeah, I'd be ********. But unfortunately we live in the world of stupid contradictions and lightning fast reflexes, so we'll have to work something out.

Either,

Your call, because I don't really care. This is just an NPC to me.

:shrug: ))

207Tomorrow

Max is the King Wrote:

(( If in real life there were ultra-strong, super-fast warriors who could shrug hits off like gusts of wind, then yeah, I'd be ********. But unfortunately we live in the world of stupid contradictions and lightning fast reflexes, so we'll have to work something out.

Either,

Your call, because I don't really care. This is just an NPC to me.

:shrug: ))

((Are you accpeting defeat, then? coz it's just as easy for John to simply not return to Latent...or the entire forum, for that matter.))

208Max is the King

(( Sure, why not. I planned on making this NPC the sibling of the character I was actually going to RP, so I guess if you killed him it might be kind of fun having his big brother go all looney.

Throws in the towel.

Eat him, break him in half; do what you will. ))

209Tomorrow

Max is the King Wrote:

(( Sure, why not. I planned on making this NPC the sibling of the character I was actually going to RP, so I guess if you killed him it might be kind of fun having his big brother go all looney.

Throws in the towel.

Eat him, break him in half; do what you will. ))

((Very well.))

Sailing toward the stabbing icicles, John could see through his sunglasses the water trickling off the tip of one - before realising his prey was unconcious in his arms, unable to fight back.

Grimacing, his body sparked briefly - before a sheer sheet of plasma flashed out over the spikes, the purest form of electricity flashing before Tomorrow and the boy's body to allow them to land unmolested.

...Well, not the boy, who was crushed underneath John's body. John wasn't finished, as he rolled to the side as the chute of ice above them finally allowed gravity to take hole, flying down to shatter what had been left of the ice.

Getting up off the boy - who now had one dislocated shoulder, a broken sternum, and a very bruised neck - John gave him a kick in the guts for good measure.

"Thats for being pig-headed, Spear." He muttered, bending down to pick up his sunglasses which had fallen off from the impact, placing them back on his nose. "Perhaps next time you should be more polite instead of being so pig-headed."

He looked about him, to the crowd, who was staring at him in awe.

Shrugging, he put his hands in his pockets and pushed his way through the crowd, walking away. His message had been delivered...nobody messes with a man who had felled a good few foes in his time. Who was also a GSF agent.

Guess i'm not so rusty after all...

210Max is the King

After the large man had walked off, the exact moment he had left the field of vision about the beaten young man actually, a man appeared with a small swirl of air. Not to say that he had travelled there by any means, simply that he was no visible. This newest person was also a member of the Spear, but obviously of higher rank, as the crest on his left forearm was trimmed in gold, and he looked to be almost the spitting image of the man lying on the ground...

... except that he wasn't beaten to hell.

Also the locks that fell about his face weren't black, but rather were white, and he was maybe four or five inches taller. Otherwise, though, they could have been twins - maybe not twins, but definately related. Giving the prone figure of his brother a small sniff of displeasure and a sharp kick to the side, he reaches down and drags the ice elemental to his feet by the collar of his uniform, forcing him to stand; although he did have to support him with a iron grasp on his upper arm.

"Stupid child. You have shamed the house of Lock and the Lantian Spear."

Not that the beaten man could hear any of this, being unconscious and all.

"Your mission will just have to wait. You are in no condition for it now."

And with that statement the white-haired Spear became transluscent, yet not entirely invisible, as if he had become a whispy white ghost of himself. It was all too easy for the man, whom didn't look quite strong enough to do it, to throw the boy over his shoulder like an old sack of potatotes, and rise eerily into the air moments after. Then, like a walk in the park, the ranking member of Spear began to casually stroll off towards the edge of Latent, to the east, travelling on air currents.

They were soon out of sight, but not forgotten. The fight and ensuing rescue would be on the lips of the town for days to come, and the scene wouldn't soon leave the minds of the Spear.

The Spear was a proud orginization.

211AcaciaDamia

Deo, Acacia and Meggie sat at the window of a small Cafe and Seafood Bistro, Meggie chowing down on a plate of breaded and fried shrimp with Acacia and Deo watching with slight fascination. This was in fact Meggie's third dish since they had walked in.

"To be fair she probably hasn't eaten in a while." Deo pointed out as she polished off the last of the shrimp.

"Yeah. So what are we doing here again?" Acacia asked while Meggie lapped at her glass of water, splashing a bit on the table.

"We are staying here for a short time while I arrange transport to Strata." Deo smiled cheerfully at how pleased a large meal had made Meggie. He seemed rather fond of her. Holding her hand as soon as they had entered the city, so she didn't wander off and get lost. Pointing out things she might enjoy seeing, like the fountain in the town with the two leviathans holding up the world.

"And why are we going there again?" Acacia asked as she ran her pointer finger around the rim of her own glass of water. Watching the condensed beads of water roll down the glass slowly.

"Because dear sister it is a wonderful place to see and I have left things behind there I would like very much to collect." Acacia looked up at her brother cuirously. He hadn't mentioned picking anything up before.

"Things? What sort of things Deo? How long ago did you leave them there?" Deo leaned back in his seat, head tilted back looking at the ceiling he ran his fingers through his long silky hair while he pondered carefully. How long ago exactly was it now?

"Hmmmm....... It would have to be.... One hundred and twenty-seven years ago now." Acacia looked shocked.

"One hundred- Deo how do you even know what you left behind is still there?" Deo grinned and let out a light chuckle. For someone so young Acacia seemed to like to make a big fuss over nothing. Who cared if his treasure was still there? Not him.

"Acacia don't worry about the stuff its nothing important, I just wanted to go and check, the trip is really for you and Meggie. Now, if you'll both excuse me I'm going to find us a ride. Take Meggie to go see the water shrine while I'm gone and meet me back at the inn we checked into." Deo didn't really give Acacia a chance to say anything back before he was at the door and waving bye bye to Meggie, who cooed and waved back.

212Kraun

From the large crowd gathered by the docks, a single hand shot towards the sky over the heads of the rest of the crowd while they were busy milling about and discussing each other's thoughts on the matter at hand. This one hand was connected to an arm sleeved with a leather shirt sleeve covering it, moving down to connect to a long jacket which reached down to the man's knees. This coat however, though loose and open in the front to reveal a flowing white shirt underneath, slightly open at the upper chest, had a maroon coloured sash running its length horizontally across the man's waist, acting almost like a belt as it was tied at the left hip and its ends left to hang.

As the crowd parted to allow the man vision from the speaker at the head of the crowd, it would be seen that the coated body stretched down to black slacks with a rather fine pair of black riding boots. And moving up above the shoulders and high collars of the brown leather coat, would be a head, face hidden by a largee black coloured three point hat, one point on the side of the hat was folded up and pinned with a large maroon plume so that it stayed in its shape.

Image hosted by Photobucket.comAs the speaker at the head of the crowd, which would be the reason of such a crowd gathering, saw the man fully, the coated man would raise his head and let the light of day stream down his hat and illuminate his face. A finely trimmed mustache, a crooked grin, almons shaped verdant eyes. It could be none other than Turriens Vlacanos, swashbuckler extrordinaire.

"I will join you on such a mission!" he stated loudly to the speaker, followed by an almost mad - mad in an insane way - laugh, "Haha!"

Now, how did this all begin one would ask, especially in such an odd circumstance where the swashbuckler dressed in something not as colourful and eye-catching or eye-hurting as usual?

Well, on such a fine day, the hero to a few and the fool to many decided he wanted to have a dramatic look to himself, and thus, he dressed himself in a fine elegant white silk shirt and opposing black pants which would note him of a gentleman and tossed on a beat up leather long coat which would seem adventurous compared to the high class clothing. The sash and hat however added to this effect with matching colours. And just then, as he was strolling down the streets of Latent, he came upon a speech by someone at the docks, attracting the crowd which seemed to gather itself there listening to someone's speech. And being as curious and easily distracted as he is, he had wandered over to see what the commotion was about.

It seemed that some pirates had come during the night and looted the town of treasure as well as lives, and the man was recruiting people to help save the people captured and regain the lost treasures, and being who he was, Turriens couldnt let such an opportunity pass by. And with that, he had decided he would aid in such a noble quest for shineys and help those in need. But mainly for shineys.

And thus, the swashbuckler extrordinaire joins in the quest against the Pirate King. Dressed rather accordingly for once.

213Tomorrow

Tomorrow looked down at the pirate in his hand, the wind whistling through his hair as he sniffed, scuffing his nose with his thumb. "I dont know about you, but I could do this all day..."

The two stood - well, one stood, the other hung - on one of the taller buildings within the Inner City, the sunlight glinting off the windows and steel surrounding them as the sweating pirate began to prey to whatever gods pirates prey to - possible the gold he still had in his pocket that John hadn't taken off him yet.

"A little too late for that, isn't it?" Tomorrow muttered. "Just like i was too late to save the girl you were raping. Or her murdered family, as your friends plundered her house. But i was able to catch you, corsair. Trying to drag away a bag full of swag - your eyes were too big for your stomach, wasn't it? If you test my patience, i might cut you open so we can check."

"O'im tellin ya, iffen oi does tell yas, i'm a deed maan!"

Tomorrow rolled his eyes and dropped him again with a irritated sigh.

The man fell, screaming his lungs out, hurtling towards the bitchumen that would end his dirty little life very abruptly - before the rope tied to his leg suddenly yanked him still, his body twisting - to slam into the side of the building again, the little accountant in his office-cubicle screaming to his workmates about the flying man outside again.

Tomorrow, holding on the rope tied to his outstretched hand, began to pull the corsair back up, till he was hanging upside-down in front of him once more. "I think your leg is dislocated now. If i do that again, it might tear off. So hurry up, and i might not have to pull you in and do something to your vital organs...i dont want you as a skid-mark until i've gotten everything i want from you."

The corsair was weeping uncontrollably now, and, in hiccuped tones, began to tell how the pirates stole into the Outer City, hitting all the ports at the same time, before detailing how they returned to their main base to sort out the loot and the plunder.

Tomorrow listened completely, injecting small questions here and there, jerking the cord of the rope to keep the man awake as he spilled his guts - before smiling to the pirate. "Cheers, mate. Beleive it or not, you've earned your freedom."

THe pirate smiled a releived gap-toothed grin - before a massive fist rendered him unconcious.

His sleeping body would be found outside the Latent Sheild building, slammed into a wall.

214Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Although the streets of Latent were bustling with the mornign crowds of shoppers and workers, the large, muscular blonde man easily made his way through them, the small purple haired neko-jin nestled in close to his chest, her head resting on his shoulder as she drifted in and out of sleep, bobbing gently in time with John's large foot steps.

"Meru..."

215Tomorrow

"Hshhh, elittl eon, pkee gdreamin..." John whispered in his native tongue, smiling down to the tiny neko-jin in his arms.

Dressed in a pair of black slacks and a black tank, his white shirt over the tank flowing gently amongst the crowd, you could almost say John looked like a father with his child in his arms as he walked down the bustling streets...

Some heads turned as they recognised the man, but they dissapeared in the throng as John moved on. Not every day a stranger waltzes into town and beats up a Spear. Then again, things were hectic these days...

216Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni didn't need telling twice. She snuggled up into John's chest, her ears twitching slightly while her tail swayed with the momentum of the couple's movement as they continued through the crowds.

217Tomorrow

Looking back up, John's smile melted away as he saw the small gang of men approaching them.

One man had a broken hand. The other had his chest wrapped in bandages. The two others John didn't know - but they were roughly his size.

Donnie and Lonnie - the two robbers. And they were being backed up by ugly muscle.

John grimaced. With Juuni he would be at a disadvantage, as well as all the people surrounding him - scum like D&L didn't care about people getting hurt.

But it was too late. They had already spotted him, and, gesturing and shaking their fists at him, advanced through the crowd.

John paused, stupidly. His brain short-circuited for a moment for one small reason - he didn't want Juuni to awaken. Running surely would do that, as well as jumping - he had no options left, he had to...

"Hey! Big guy! We've got something to ask you about!!" THe one known as Donnie shouted only a few meters away.

218Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"Nnn..."

Juuni stirred slightly in John's arms, her ears flattening against her head from the louder and unfamiliar voice, one of her hands clutching tightly at a handful of John's top as her tail drew in around his waits, hooking around his hip as she shifted slightly in her arms, her eyes threatening to open as her sleep became lighter.

219Tomorrow

John tried to put on his best 'dont mess with me' look on his face - which usually garunteed an icy spine for any evil-doer within twelve paces - but these guys were either too steamed or too dumb to notice as they came upon him, the four men surrounding him easily as his arms curled around the sleeping child protectively.

"Been looking for you for a while, big guy..." Donnie continued, pulling a knife out of his belt and waving it in front of John's sunglasses. "Waiting for payback!"

"We lost a lot in that score, big guy..." Lonnie muttered, pulling a gun from his waistband. "But we'll get you to pay it back big-time."

John wasn't omnipotent. Even though he could still sense the two burlier men behind him, he wasn't able to keep his eyes away from the more dangerous aspects - the knife and the gun. THe other men would use their hands - thats what D&L would have paid them for.

So when Donnie's knife-hand suddenly went for his gut, and John broke it in three places, his right guard was let down - enough for one fo the bigger men to grab Juuni.

"Look what i found! A plaything!" The man chuckled huskily as he lifted Juuni high, the other burley man jumping John as Lonnie tried to tend to Donnie...

220Hogosha No Juunikyuu

smilies/icon_eek.gif

Juuni's eyes snapped open as she was wrenched free from her sleeping place upon John's person, tearing a chunk of his tops material along with her as she was hoisted up high. She mewled furiously, arms and hands outstretching towards John as her fists clenched and unclenched towards him as she kicked her legs furiously as she was held by the scruff of the denim jacket, coughing loudly as it slid up around her neck.

"'Niisama~~" smilies/icon_crying.gif

The neko-jin was dazed and very confused having been jolted so suddenly into the land of the awake and ripped from her peaceful dreams.

221Tomorrow

The guy on him wasn't your ordinary muscle-bound idiot - he was a meta, and proved this by picking John up and slamming him into the ground so hard the conctre shattered, before putting his knee to John's head and ramming it into the ground so hard his sunglasses shattered.

Donnie was moaningon the floor, cradling his broken hand - but Lonnie still had his piece, and lifted it up to point it at the little girl in the second big guy's hands.

"Waddya say, tough guy? A hand for a hand?"

His brain wasn't functioning. Why couldn't he move?! This guy on top of him was no match for him, why wasn't he doing anything?!

Static flared as John roared and pushed himself off the ground, the big guy on top of him blinking in surprise as he was lifted up along with John. Lonnie yelped, watching as the hero's body flashed with electrical static and held the gun closer to Juuni's head. "W-watch it, man! I'll kill the girl, i swear!!"

222Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"Uh... Uh..." Juuni whined through her tears, one hand still outreached towards the Tribal as she dangled in the second thugs hands, her face pink from the tightness of the jacket around her neck and her eyes red with tears.

"'Niisama..." she whimpered again her eyes rolling fearfully at the gun as she squirmed a little more in the thugs grip, her tail thrashing about wildly behind her.

223Tomorrow

John grew complacent, his baby-blue eyes fearful for the child's life - and malicious towards the man holding the gun to her head.

Lonnie looked around swiftly, seeing the crowd around them, and gestured for the big men to move them into the neareby alleyway. The man on top of John gingerly picked him up, keeping his arms behind him in a pincer lock, as the other big guy put Juuni under his arm and grabbed the stilll mewling Donnie, the group hustling towards the alleyway.

Finally safe from prying eyes, Lonnie checked on Donnie before looking over to John. "I'll bet this little b***h is precious to you, huh? Which is why we're going to take something precious away from her in return...after all, we find gold and money precious. So we'll take something equally precious from her. Donnie, you first."

Donnie's eyes were filled with rage as he snatched Juuni from the big guy, the burly muscle moving around to grab an enraged John, his body flashing static as he tried to move forward - but the gun Lonnie had was still at Juuni's head as Donnie unbuttoned her pants and pulled them down around her ankles, still at her head as he licked his lips and placed her on the ground, still at her head as his fingers moved for her panties...

224Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"No."

One word that spoke volumes. Juuni had fallen still, almost convicted to her fate as she spoke. Her eyes cold and staring at the thug that was moving for her panties as her eyes swirled a brilliant silver mist.

Donnie laughed and hooked one finger over her pantie edge.

"Like you can do anything about it pipsqueak! Besides, you're friend here owes us! We're gonna have some fun..."

He licked his lips again. Before being slammed back into the wall opposite John as the small child exploded in a flurry of silver and purple lights, Lonnie losing grip on his gun as he was sent falling backwards.

In place of Juuni stood an angry looking woman, her long purple hair and bright white tunic ruffled by some unfelt breeze. Her brow was frowed and her eyes sparked dangerously as in one swift movement she had swooped down on Donnie, plucking him up from his slid down position on the floor and had him pinned to the wall by his throat.

Then the Senshi squeezed. Hard. Slowly cutting off the thugs oxygen supply as she leaned in and whispered in his ear.

"She said, no."

225Tomorrow

Everybody blinked.

John, a raging lunatic one second, now hung in the burly men's arms. He hadn't seen that coming at all.

But now wasn't the time for stupors.

Finally realising that he didn't need to hold back anymore, John stood upright and lifted the burly men up off their feet, their arms still holding onto his in a way to stop him form moving forward - instead, they were clinging to them like they would a liferaft.

Twiosting his body to one side, he slammed Burly1 into the wall behind him, before twisting his body around again to slam B2 into the other side of the wall, the stone crumbling as if made of clay as they dropped to their hands and knees, coughing and moaning. They were too tough to be slowed by such an attack - but it would make them think twice about advancing.

John moved forward, his eyes ablaze as Lonnie tried to decide who to attack first with his pistol - the woman/child or the massive man bearing down on him.

He chose the former attacking his brother, and squeezed a round off befoe John could reach him, the bullet tearing through the atmosphere towards the Senshi...

226Hogosha No Juunikyuu

For the second time there was another explosion. This time, one on a slightly smaller scale. Juunikyuu gave a grunt of pain, her hand tightening further around Donnie's neck, her nails digging deeper into his skin as he began to bleed and her wings exploded out of the two scars on her back, spraying a small radius of the alley way behind her in silver blood as they cocooned around her, shielding her body from the round of bullets which lodged themselves into the flesh and bones beneath the feathers.

There was a growl and a scream from presumably Donnie before the wings retracted, folding down to the Senshi's back, small trickles of blood streaming down her feathers from the gun shots. Donnie's throat was literally ripped open and Juunikyuu turned, dropping him lifelessly to the floor like a limp rag doll, her own mouth stained with his blood which she spat onto the floor near Lonnie's feet. Her pupils mere slits as she pulled her upper lip back into a snarl, revealing sharp, blood glistened canines.

227Tomorrow

Lonnie wailed and tried to fire the gun - before a hand enclosed itself around the hand holding it. A simple squeeze, and the gun was crushed into the skin along with the bone and the muscle contained within.

Lonnie looked up at the large, blonde Tribal as his icy-blue eyes flashed menacingly. "Your brother was lucky." Tomorrow snarled as his hand grabbed Lonnie's throat and lifted him off the ground.

"I would have taken my time."

Then turned and threw the shrieking man towards the Feral Senshi, deciding to take his time with the burly men instead.

Watching the first pick himself up form the ground, John stepped forward to slam his fist into his groin, the man squealing as his body was lifted into the air from the power of the blow. Grabbing hard, John lifted the man up - to slam him down into the pavement by his balls, his upper-body embedded into the stone like a flower planted in a garden bed.

Grinning that same manic grin, John turned and beckoned B2 closer, the muscle-bound git not knowing who to be looking at - the psycho chick with the wings or the muscle-bound nut-job.

228Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu hissed loudly at Lonnie, reaching forwards to grab hold of his shirt collar with both hands and lift him clean off his feet before he had even stopped skidding along the ground from where John had thrown him.

Gazing into his fearful eyes she licked her bloody lips and ran her tongue along her sharp, feral canines.

"How does it feel, you son of a b***h?" she paused and ran her tongue up along his cheek, "How does it feel to know I'm going to kill you?"

229Vahn Fah

"That's enough."

The voice rang up and down, veberating off the walls and clearly heard for the both of them and anyone who was still conscience. Standing there, only a few feet behind the entire debacle that was unfolding before his eyes. A crowd of people had gathered of course, watching as the violence unfolded-- and a group of Shields were there as well.

In the front, the one who had spoken out-- was wearing a long, two-toned coat that served as the top for the uniform; the forearms and chest of which was white, the rest being a dark blue, as well as the fastening buttons which held the two layers of the coat together; there was a black shield-shaped crest on the left upper arm of the coat, which contained a silver spear with a leviathan wrapped about it. The slacks of the uniform were the same dark blue as the coat, and were held up with a silver-buckled, black belt. The ensemble was gloveless, with a pair of thick soled leather boots to top it all off.

Blck locks of hair wavered a bit with a small gust of wind, as the man held a single hand on his hips, the other arm loosely swinging.

"The both of you step away. Now."

230Tomorrow

((Editted end)) B2 decided to take his chances with the big guy - but had decided too late.

Already John had grabbed his hand and broken it - before twisting it around and breaking his elbow - before slipping around him and pulling it up his back hard, dislocating his shoulder and forcing him to his knees - before John lifted both hands high and slapped them down on B2's ears.

The resulting sudden force of pressure blew B2's ears out and mangled his brain, killing him instantly, his lifeless body falling to the floor.

Stepping over the corpse, John walked over to the Senshi and her captive - and stood back for a moment, watching, waiting for her to take her revenge.

Lonnie looked to him, pleading him, begging him as the woman licked his cheek psychotically. "Please, for the love of the gods, help me!!"

John shook his head and crossed his arms, waiting for the Senshi to finish the job...before looking over his shoulder to the Sheilds, as if waiting for them to make a move...before sighing.

"Juuni...let it go now." John whispered softly. "These men will take him away and bestow a punishment fitting for him."

231Vahn Fah

Murmered gasps and disbeleif ran up and down the crowd of people that had gathered, watching the bloody display and abuse of power, as the man fell apart, obviously dead.

"I said stand down. Now."

The Spear member began walking forward, unphased at all as he began his slow, steady walk towards the mess.

"Your in violation of over numerous rules, and counting-- NO ONE is above the law, super powers or not. The both of you will cease and decist all actions immediately."

232Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu turned lazily towards the sound of the voice, still grasping Lonnie tightly by the collar before back to the thug and smiling softly.

"Looks like I can't play anymore... What a shame..."

She threw him backwards, towards the group of spectators and Shields but not before her teeth had bitten down onto his ear lobe, ripping the vunerable ear away from his scalp which she spat onto the alley way floor.

"Scum! You'll think twice about trying to rape a toddler won't you!"

233Tomorrow

John moved before the Senshi, folding his bloody hands over his chest as he kept in front of her.

Spears...Sheilds...never around when you need them. And always persecuting the wrong people when they finally show up.

234Vahn Fah

Wrong... right.. good or evil.. Who are you to decide on that Mr. Tommorow?

The voice would ring loud and clear within the bulky man's mind, even as the raven haired Spear stopped just 2 feet away from the grisly scene.

"We can't be everywhere at once, and even then-- no citizen has the right to take the law into their own hands, and in such a depraved manner. Your a talented man, I'm very sure there were other ways you could have resolved this incident."

Crimson eyes stared out, eyeing both the male and the female. "And as such, you've broken those laws that govern this City. I'm going to have to ask that you two come with me, while this mess gets cleaned up."

235Tomorrow

Tomorrow closed his eyes and sighed. Although he had a feeling he could take every single person here down...he knew in his gut that he shouldn't.

He raised his hands and walked forward slowly. He knew eventually this day would come. When he'd step over the line.

"My punishments mirror the crimes." Is all he said as he allowed himself to be taken.

236Enness

Another man, wearing the same uniform as the one facing Tomorrow and Juunikyuu, now pushed his way through the crowd, though the crowd seperated for him as he walked through, to stand beside his comrade, watching Tomorrow as he walked towards them.

He took a set of handcuffs from under the back of his two toned coat and slapped them on tomorrow, not roughly, but not gently either. His face was void of any emotion as he stepped back and waited to see what would happen now

237Vahn Fah

"Jonathan(sp?) Tommorow, you are hereby charged with several msideamonors and first degree murder. You'll be escorted to HQ and await further proper arrangements there. Any survivors here willbe properly treated and then incarcerated as well until we get to the bottom of this. I trust you won't attack them if placed in the same cell as you."

The raven haired male turned around, hand still placed on his hip.

"People of Latent... today you have before you a hero. This hero killed a man in cold blood today, as many of you unfortunately saw. How far have the mighty fallen fromg grace? Let this serve as a lesson to us all-- not even hero's are above the law. Supermen or otherwise..." He turned his head, crimson eyes narrowed at the muscled-bound man.

238Tomorrow

((Johnathen Tomorrow. Thats how you spell it.))

John kept his head held high. The only things he thought of was Amber, Meryl, Juuni, Tellus, Maxmios, Sif, Nighthunter, Tagard, Honoraven...

He thought of his friends. His family. His most dearly beloved.

The rest was easy.

239Vahn Fah

"I've heard about you, you know." The raven haired Spear still had his back to Tommorow, but his voice was just low enough for their proximity only. "Heard about what you did in Durem, how you think your some kind of One-Man army. There are rules, and there are laws. Please learn to follow them during your stay in our city."

He turned around fully, crimson eyes staring straight into Tommorow's before walking past him.

"Take him away, and send out the Medical Unit."

He began picking his way over to the female, looking down at her, before extending out an hand.

"M'am? I'd like it if you please came along with us."

240Enness

The long, dark brown haired man nodded to his comrade, motioning for Tomorrow to start walking towards a large paddy wagon type van, opening the back door and standing to the side for him to step in

"Watch your head."

241Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi and his little group of three walked about the town. There was so much to see, and the little quaintness of the place reminded Ryugi and Vargus of Presea, the town there the two of them had been born. Not much had happened since the brawl between the tall man and the one called a "Spear".

The trio sat at a cafe eating some lunch. Ryugi and Vargus talked while Eclipse played with the sugar packets on the table.

242Unchecked Twitch

[Note: The following play does not happen anywhere near the town. However, it will eventually be brought there.]

Twitch's feet crunched through the snow, audible testament to her arrival. She'd given them enough time, she supposed, and was back to retrieve them.

"Lazenca. Louveteau.~~"

Her voice was sing-song, and her spirits light. She could feel the snow and how cold it was, but it had no effect on her whatsoever. It wasn't as if she were an elemental or anything like that. No, she just... couldn't feel it. It didn't matter. She knew it was cold. Or was it that she remembered? Yes, that's it- her body, though still warm, didn't register pain and temperature. She only remembered how it felt when she was alive enough to need a heavy coat.

Her coat... Rebecca was still wearing it. She wondered how the knight-in-training was doing, since she decided to part at the destruction of the Stadium. She knew the lady was alive, and was glad for it. With things settled and a few other checks done, she was able to lounge until it was time to retrieve the two of them.

Shaking her shoulders as to remove the fallen snow from her wrapped wings, she spied the two of them together. Closing the distance, she called for them both aloud. "Hey! Lazenca, Louveteau! Are you two ready to get out of this place, or what?"

Ever silent, ever following the Daraku, Wolfgang remained at Twitch's side and remained voiceless.

243Kanashimi Kurai

Louveteau looked up, blushing as she quickly pulled away from Lazenca and shifted into her wolf form. Looking from Twitch to Laz, she just kind of stood there. Social situations weren't her forte and she was unsure of what to do.

244Unchecked Twitch

Twitch walked up to Louveteau, smiling. "Oh, stop... you don't have to worry about me, or this one here." She nudged Wolfgang with her foot, elliciting an annoyed gruff huff from him. "We didn't mean to... interrupt anytyhing."

She said that last bit with an evil grin. "So, how about it? Or would you rather freeze a bit more? Or... you, at least. I suspect that Laz can handle himself with the cold."

245Uberwulf X

Lazenca yawned. "I... eh." He brought his hand behind his head and scratched. "We're... ready, I guess." He had no need to shift, wearing those torn shorts. "Nothing else out here right now, so... let's do this. It'll be good to set back up somewhere with more food and people i can fight against."

246Kanashimi Kurai

"I'm with him..." Which meant if he was ready to go, she was ready to go.

247Unchecked Twitch

She looked between them, then walked to Louve and dropped to a squat, putting a hand on her back. Wolfgang moved with her, leaning against her legs. Surely, Lazenca knew by now to stay close and touch someone so he could be taken with them.

Hey, Louve... you have some soft fur..." And then, all would experience a rush of air, a flash of white, then instant temperature change as within a few seconds' time, they moved from antartica to the outskirts of the town. Standing, she took her hand back.

"Here you are."

248Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

He began picking his way over to the female, looking down at her, before extending out an hand.

"M'am? I'd like it if you please came along with us."

But the mysterious woman was no where to be seen. Through the commotion of Tomorrow's arrest and the crowds own curiousity, it seemed she had vanished. The only other living thing left in the alley was a lone torteshell kitten, sat up on one of the dustbins that lay amongst the alley, surverying what was before her with narrowed eyes and a swishing her tail. She leapt off the dustbin's top and disappeared down away from the crowd, licking her slightly bloodied lips.

249Kraun

There was not much for the swashbuckler to do after he signed his name on the crew which would go out to rescue the captives of the pirates but wander around town while he waited for the mission to begin. With his rapier shealthed in its scabbard, hanging from a belt oh his hip, his parrying dagger secured at the small of his back, three throwing knives tucked into the hidden pockets which were sewn into the sash around his waist, and his leather pack slung over one shoulder, he felt adequately equipped for such a quest.

Walking through the bustling streets of Latent was always interesting. From the docks, he watched a few ships load and unload cargo, possibly for trade in a heavy network of ropes and pulleys. But as he moved further into the city, he noted the stalls of vendors and stores which lined the street. A fruit vendor here, a fishmonger there, a scrollshop yonder, and even a large, possibly guild or government building off somewhere distant, towering over the surrounding buildings.

Suddenly his thoat seemed rather parched. Perhaps it was the effect of the bright sun in the sky, or maybe being at the docks where the air was as salty as the sea, or maybe it was just because he hadnt drunk anything as of late. Either way, he veered off to his right as he observed an overhanging sign into a tavern, The Rusty Pirate, what an approprite name for a situation like this...

250Tomorrow

John was being surprisingly obidiant, given the situation.

The normal shackles hadn't fit over his large wrists - they had to bind his arms with chains. When he sneezed within the paddy wagon, however, the resulting spasm resulted in the chains breaking.

When they put him in his cell, he had been placed with some other criminals, low lives who were bored and restless. The result had been one lost shiv and a broken collar bone. The rest of the inmates cowered in the corner as John stood near the door, the screams drawing the guards.

Now John sat in solitary. His entire body had been bound by thick iron chains, the chains locked with massive locks and wrapped in magical seals, before being locked to the roof, suspending him off the floor. The only way he'd break out...

...Was if he tried hard enough.

He couldn't be bothered, however. The damage had been done. He sat in his lonely cell, in the quiet, unable to move, and contimplated his existance.

His vigilante-esque existance had run to it's end. He'd thought that he could relax with Amber and Meryl...perhaps start a new family. But he could not stay still. Even on his 'holiday' he'd always kept busy - scuplting, training, building, loving...

But then the Stadium blew. Old feelings boiled. Responsibilities that were not his were left waving in the wind.

...And John knew that Tomorrow could not sit on his laurels so easy.

He had to find out what happened to the Stadium. He had to follow the trail to the town of Latent. He had to find out wether he was strong enough by challanging that Spear. He had to allow himself to be attacked by the two fools...

And in doing so, put one of his greatest treasures at risk.

He hoped she'd escaped unharmed. Even if she was captured, technically she was a minor. She would not be charged with anything, and be sent home to the nearest relative.

...That was, if that was the 'law' in this town.

John narrowed his blue eyes in the darkness of his cell. That leader. He had the same cocky attitude as the Spear-boy - but, as the boy was full of smoke, this man was full of fire...and John seriously didn't know if he would be burned if he tried to play with him.

So he sat in his cell, pondering in the quiet, and wondering sadly if he would be allowed to speak to Amber and Meryl, to tell them he was okay, to ask them not to worry and to take care of Bin, to tell them that everything would work out...

251Silver Alexander

Silver quirked an eyebrow at the girl, not understanding a word she was saying.

Jeez, she must not speak the language. Probably what drove her to a pawn shop... Where on Gaia did you come from, little one? How did you get here?

Silver then noticed her backing off, catching sight of the pouches on her belt. He stood back up and raised his hands to show her he meant her no harm.

"Hey hey, easy there, don't run off so soon. I'm not gonna hurt ya, Im just tryin' to help you..."

252Vahn Fah

There was a dull clank, as the lock was opened, and a dull creak of metal protesting in its groans as the cell door was wretched open. Leather boots padded along the stone floor, as someone made their way inside.

"Mr. Tommorow."

The same Spear from the other day, his uniform as neatly pressed as usual. Crimson hues stared up, eyeing the contraption that held the prisoner aloft. Whether he showed any signs of being intimidated, or even a bit of sorrow for the state the bigger man was in, didn't register-- and one would have to expect that it wouldn't ever.

"Quite the mess you got yourself into..." A gloveless hand reached up and ran through raven-colored locks of hair, before returning to his side, his other hand holding onto a manilla envelope. "We wouldn't have had to move you up here if you had been a gracious guest."

253User 367130

Silver wandered throughout the town, looking for the library. He wanted to get a jump start on his research for the pheonix. He passed by countless buisnesses and resturants untill he passed by a particular cafe. Something cuaght his eye untill they rested upon a group of familiar faces.

No way... it couldn't be. Ryugi?

254Ryugi Kazamaru

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

Silver wandered throughout the town, looking for the library. He wanted to get a jump start on his research for the pheonix. He passed by countless buisnesses and resturants untill he passed by a particular cafe. Something cuaght his eye untill they rested upon a group of familiar faces.

No way... it couldn't be. Ryugi?

Ryugi was talking to Vargus when he noticed his old friend, Silver Moonblade walking by.

Hey Silver! Yo! Over here!

He smiled as he waved to the young fighter. Vargus also waved and Eclipse just squawked happily.

255User 367130

Silver smiled and looked at Ryugi. He obviously made it out of the stadium okay. He could make a small detour to talk to his old comrades.

"Hey, its that one dragon guy. Hows it going?"

256Ryugi Kazamaru

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

Silver smiled and looked at Ryugi. He obviously made it out of the stadium okay. He could make a small detour to talk to his old comrades.

"Hey, its that one dragon guy. Hows it going?"

Its going pretty well. Or at least as well as it can be after recovering from that whole stadium thing.

Ryugi rubbed the back of his head and smiled.

Yeah. Ryugi risked his life to save mine and Eclipse's. He ended up with a bunch of broken ribs and a broken arm. He was released from the hospital a couple days ago, so we've been exploring the town since.

Ryugi chuckled a little at the mention of his act, but otherwise he looked happy and friendly, as well as in good shape.

257Vahn Fah

A carriage passed down the street, carried by 4 men, with two running alongside it, a boombox blaring in their grasp:

"JIGGA JIGGA G~I~N!"

The two started spitting out beats rapidly, as the carriage came to a stop, and was lowered to the floor, the door opening from the inside.

258User 367130

"Eck. Well I'm glad to hear your okay, at least."

Silver could sypathise for him, but he was happier to see him alive. Ryugi was a hardened warrior. He would be used to injuries like that. Silver smiled and looked at Vargus in slight concern.

"How about you?"

259Ryugi Kazamaru

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

"Eck. Well I'm glad to hear your okay, at least."

Silver could sypathise for him, but he was happier to see him alive. Ryugi was a hardened warrior. He would be used to injuries like that. Silver smiled and looked at Vargus in slight concern.

"How about you?"

Vargus smiled and spoke.

Don't worry about me. I'm fine. But Ryugi here has been looking for a small spar.

Vargus! Meh... Yeah, its true. I've been looking for something to stretch myself after laying in bed for so long. And walking just isn't cutting it.

Ryugi laughed and Vargus just smiled. Eclipse, who could care less about all this chit chat, was busy playing with the sugar packets again.

260User 367130

Silver grinned.

"Yeah, That last time I was in a battle... it was against a hoarde of shadow spawn, not counting being wind-blasted in the stadium. I could use the workout."

Silver stretched his arms slightly in anticipation. He liked competition, so long as no one got seriously hurt.

261Ryugi Kazamaru

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

Silver grinned.

"Yeah, That last time I was in a battle... it was against a hoarde of shadow spawn, not counting being wind-blasted in the stadium. I could use the workout."

Silver stretched his arms slightly in anticipation. He liked competition, so long as no one got seriously hurt.

You fought Shadow Spawn!? Where!!?

Ryugi was up and on his feet in a second. He knew what those creatures were capable of, and he hoped no one else was in danger.

262User 367130

Silver shook his head.

"I can't tell you. I made an oath, and as a dragoon I cannot allow myself to break such an oath under any circumstances."

263Ryugi Kazamaru

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

Silver shook his head.

"I can't tell you. I made an oath, and as a dragoon I cannot allow myself to break such an oath under any circumstances."

Ryugi grumbled.

I hope you know what you're doing Silver. You'd better hope no one gets hurt from that promise... Anyways, that little adrenaline shock has got me wired. I say we have a little spar, here and now. I've seen several fights here and the most that happens is a crowd, if that. So whadda ya say? Same rules as always?

Ryugi turned and grinned at his friend, awaiting his answer.

264User 367130

Silver raised an eyebrow.

"Right here... in the streets? You do realize you can't blow anything up, and you probably shouldn't go into dragon form."

Silver luaghed slightly. He was joking, but Ryugi did have the uncanny to 'cuase widespread destruction with one attack.

265Ryugi Kazamaru

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

Silver raised an eyebrow.

"Right here... in the streets? You do realize you can't blow anything up, and you probably shouldn't go into dragon form."

Silver luaghed slightly. He was joking, but Ryugi did have the uncanny to 'cuase widespread destruction with one attack.

Ryugi did his trademark knowing smirk, and grinned.

I can assure you I won't have any problems, or cause any for that matter. So, you ready?

He moved out into the wide street and took up a relatively casual pose.

266User 367130

It was daylight, so his moonblade wouldn't work properly. He focused a slight amount of energy into his right arm and smiled.

"Ready whenever you are."

267Ryugi Kazamaru

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

It was daylight, so his moonblade wouldn't work properly. He focused a slight amount of energy into his right arm and smiled.

"Ready whenever you are."

Very well then, and...GO!!

ryugi dashed forwards towards Silver. If Silver could remember back that long ago, he might notice Ryugi moving just a TAD slower than he did back then. He also might notice how odd it was that Ryugi was charging right at him, instead of his usual walking entry while holding a weapon. One thing was for certain, this fight was going to be a bit different than last time...

268User 367130

Silver shrugged the slowness of Ryugi's actions as saving energy or something else. Regardless, Silver would wait till last moment before leaping over his opponent quickly. Making a verticle movement with his arm, an energy lance would form and throw his opponent into the air with mystic energy.

If this were successful, his lance would expend a large amount of energy to keep his opponent airborn with powerfull, electric like bolts of energy. It was an experimental technique that Silver had yet to use in battle.

269Ryugi Kazamaru

Silver's attack went as planned. Silver leapt into the air over Ryugi, and the lance of energy shot up from the ground, however, there was an unexpected twist to hius plan, one he could not have foreseen from prior events or experience. As the brilliant lance of energy erupted from the ground benieth his opponent, there would be a pulse of energy from only a moment before Ryugi would come exploding out of the pillar of energy about halfway up the full height of the blast, and heading straight towards the no doubt baffled Silver.

There was no magic here, except Silver's that was. Ryugi's new body gave off a two inch field of magic null. When the magic from Silver's attack hit the barrier of null, it was disapated and pushed away from Ryugi, causing him no harm. However, the constant force from the blast only served to launch Ryugi up the length of the pillar. All that was needed for the burst of foreward speed was for Ryugi to lean foreward to allow for the shift in expansive force to move him forewards rather than up.

As Ryugi flew forewards towards Silver, he would be ready to attack with a powerful right punch aimed straight towards Silver's upper body and face area. The force of the punch, plus Ryugi's weight, plus the force from the pushing momentum supplied by Silver's own attack would all add up to a punch with enough force to send Silver careening towards the ground at terrible speed, if it connected. And since Silver was on a predictable curve through the air like any other living thing, it was unlikely that the punch would miss.

Lets see how he likes THAT! smilies/icon_xd.gif

270User 367130

Silver was cuaght completly off guard. The sizzling lance indeed kept his opponent airborne like it was supposed to, but the energy should have fried anyone it came in contact with. As it was one of his more powerful attacks, the force of Ryugi luanched out of it was titanic. Silver was thrown over 80 feet into the hard stone wall of a building far off. The force would no doubt shake the entire building, and the shockwave would be felt by everyone in the immediate area.

At first he thought that his attack had malfunctioned. Perhaps he used the wrong increments of force, but he never made such an error before. To be on the save side, he staggered up from the imprint he made on the ground and fired a small burst of energy at Ryugi. It wouldn't do any more than slightly burn someone, but it was nearly impossible for him to miss with it considering its speed.

271Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi didn't expect his attack to have that much force, and the blow had made his arm ring, the bones and tissue a little sore from that much power being diffused into the target. He then began to move down, as per gravity when he noticed the blast of energy fired from Silver, but Ryugi was already in a decent position to handle this blow.

When he had finished with the powerful strike to Silver, he had kept his arm moving, this fist almost to his back, elbow at his stomach, but as he saw the blast of energy coming, he moved his right hand back into it to block, the right elbow coliding with the blast, the field of magic null, nullifying it for the most part as the wave of residual energy washed over him. Ryugi then landed on the ground and dashed towards Silver yet again, arms up in front to block anymore high speed magic blasts. With his slightly slowed speed, he began to close the 80 foot gap...

272Tomorrow

John's body hung lifelessly in the chains, unswaying, unmoving. There was a small c***k as the shock of blond hair moved up slighty, pale blue eyes locking onto the red orbs of his new guest.

"I wanted to be alone."

Saying that it was self defence probably wouldn't have worked...and besides, it was partly true. Locking a vigilante up with criminals wasn't exactly the smartest thing to do...

273Kitten P.A.

Silver Alexander Wrote:

Silver quirked an eyebrow at the girl, not understanding a word she was saying.

Jeez, she must not speak the language. Probably what drove her to a pawn shop... Where on Gaia did you come from, little one? How did you get here?

Silver then noticed her backing off, catching sight of the pouches on her belt. He stood back up and raised his hands to show her he meant her no harm.

"Hey hey, easy there, don't run off so soon. I'm not gonna hurt ya, I'm just tryin' to help you..."

She quirked an eyebrow at the man, seemingly trying to decide if he could be trusted or not. He had his bokken back and didn't seem too upset after all. Slowly, her hand reached towards the pouches, not the one that had been left open but another to the side of it. The smell of poppy was still there but instead of jasmine, there was the scent of vanilla, almost warm and comforting. It was also much fainter then before and she lifted out a small...wadded piece of paper from it? Not much bigger then a snappop firework bit and threw it at Silver's feet, the explosion light and not at all damaging but lots of smoke, wafting quickly up and around Silver.

If he did nothing, the sensation would be much like before, except he would remain aware of his surrounding and there would be no lethargy accompanying it. She would smile slowly. "Help me?"

274User 367130

Wait a minute, since when could Ryugi withstand such punishment with no ill effect?

Silver brushed his hair out of his eyes briefly before charging towards Ryugi, unaware of the antimagic field around him. As the gap closed, he would focus his energy into a mystic saber of green energy. Moving at uncanny speed, he would move to go etherial and strike Ryugi in the back as he rematerialized. However, as his attempt to phase failed he would run right into Ryugi instead of going through him.

275Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi remembered this speed from his last battle with the young fighter, and he also remembered what happened when he disapeared from view... So he lifted his right elbow up to attack with, while using his left forearm to block his stomach and chest area.

With any luck, Silver would slam face-first into Ryugi's elbow, and at that speed, and with Silver not expecting the magic field, this next hit was bound to hurt a little...

I hope Silver forgives me for all this beating...

276User 367130

BAM!

He didn't know what hit him, all he knew was that he was on his back, and somehow he was forced back into the physical realm. Purple blood flowed readily down his face. The blood kept flowing, and Silver immediatly knew what happened.

Damnit... he isn't incredibly strong. He has an antimagic barrier!

He felt it before back at the stadium, he felt the supression of his entire existance. His blood was infused with magic, thus granting him his powers. When hit with normal magic, it interfered with his regenerative funtions. When hit with powerful magi, he lost it completly. When in an antimagic field his blood couldn't clot, and he couldn't consintrate properly. Even a few seconds in a field could affect him for hours.

He brough himself to a kneeling position, ready to strike. He had one weapon left in his arsonal that could affect Ryugi now, and that was the one straped on his back. Silver reached back and grasped Enki's Spear and waited.

277Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi could tell from the look on Silver's face that he had figured out what the hell was going on with his opponent, so Ryugi's guard immediately went up to max. His body shifted into a defensive stance and he closely watched his opponent and the weapon in his hands. Ryugi may have had a magic nulling field around his body, but a spear or sword could still easily pierce through his skin...

Ryugi didn't say a thing as he watched Silver, waiting for his opponent to make a move...

278User 367130

Silver waited and focused his force through his legs. Using his slight remaining magical abilities, he propelled himself into the air higher than ever before. Quickly reaching heights of over 1400 feet, he looked down at the dot known as Ryugi and clenched his spear tightly. If Silver were to successfully land on his opponent with his spear... the image wouldn't be pretty.

279Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi could only look up at his now falling opponent and ready himself for what he would need to avoid the attack. He took a deep breath of concentration, and bent his legs, ready to dash out of the way of the incoming attack...

280User 367130

(Time to use physics)

Reaching terminal volocity after falling 300 feet, Silver began to fall at 150 MPH. Carefully controlling his fall so he would land on top of Ryugi, he was ready for last minute changes in position. However he was ready to pull out and take the full force if civilians were to cross his path. Any attack on Silver would be highly inaccurate and reckless at best. Even if he missed his target, he would land with his spear diagnally down.

The force would cuase him to break into the ground a good couple of feet, which would cuase chunks of rock to be thrown through the air. Anyone in the air would be thrown back by violent gusts of wind. Anyone on the ground within 10 feet would take full force of the attack, anyone within twenty would be thrown a good 15 feet. Anyone outside the parimeter would be momentarily stunned and maybe knocked over, but that's it.

Regardless, Silver would be stunned for a while after using this attack.

((EDIT: for those of you who don't know that's 225 feet per second))

281Ryugi Kazamaru

Five seconds to impact...

Ryugi readied himself as the seconds ticked by. His opponent growing larger every moment. Ryugi was not going to sit by idly and watch.

Four seconds till impact...

Ryugi could now judge his opponent's speed to a degree, and he was ready for what was to come. At that speed there would be a powerful shockwave that would stun his legs if he stood on the ground, and also a powerful blast of wind as the air behind Silver colided with the flat surface below.

Three seconds to impact...

Ran through his list of options quickly, thinking into all his prior battle experience to pull this one off. He knew that if he could time everything just right, he could lump into the air to avoid the shockwave and his opponent, but the force of the air would send him flying, but then it hit him!

Two seconds to impact...

An object moving down and in a direction would unleash most of its force towards the direction it was moving! The air blast that would follow the massive colision would be much weaker BEHIND THE OBJECT! Thats was it!

One second to impact...

Ryugi crouched and then jumped backwards at the last moment, flying through the air away from Silver's fast falling body. At that high of a speed, Silver would NOT be able to make any corrections to his trajectory before slamming into the ground. Any attempt to move would throw him off ballance, and he'd turn into a puddle as he hit.

Impact!

Silver would have hit the ground, the shockwave thundering across the ground where, up until half a second ago, Ryugi had been standing. The air current expanded outwards and Ryugi moved his body into a diving position, the air slipping by him as water does to a swimmer. As soon as the wave was leaving his feet, Ryugi tucked his body in, his arms moving back to his sides, his legs crouching to cushion his fall. Not even a second after Silver had landed, Ryugi was ready to attack from behind his no doubt stunned opponent, who was only about 10 feet away...

282User 367130

As Silver landed he made a good 5 foot crater. The ground literally cracked at the force. Wind, dust and rock could be visably thrown upwards. Would Ryugi have stayed ther he would have been splattered by the spear and battered by a powerful wave of debris. The dust cloud created from this attack was immense. As the dust settled, Silver closed his eyes and clutched the spear.

If it weren't for that antimagic barrier... no. Its a trade off. Theres no way he can use his abilities with that field around him. I should't have used so much energy right away. You were beaten fair and square.

His eyes flashed. They were glowing bright green.

But that doesn't mean I can't show him a trick or two and turn this thing around.

283Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi wasted no time. As Silver landed and the wave passed him, he charged in and breathed outwards, sending a massive gout of roiling, non magical flames towards the stunned and immobile Silver. The flames were 5-6 feet long and 2-3 feet wide, and the breath would last for about 5-6 seconds.

The blast was easily hot enough to blister and burn skin, as well as light clothing and hair on fire. Since Silver was stunned, he was going to have quite a few problems with this attack, esspecially since it reached him within a second of him landing.

284User 367130

Silver let the fire pass over for a moment and let the burning flames consume him. When the flames past he turned and twirled his cloak slightly as the dragon fire vanished. Silvers eyes were glowing such a brilliant green that he could have been seen in pitch darkness. He turned his head back, barely affected by the fire, though still smoking and steaming.

Silver was surprized that he couldn't use the dragon fire.... until he realized that it wasn't dragon fire but just ordinary flames. Since all fire that came from a dragon was dragon fire, either he was drawing power from an external source, or he wasn't a dragon. Which was highly unlikely.

Could he be drawing power from Eclipse? It doesn't really matter. I couldn't harm such a young dragon.

Silver jumped towards Ryugi, not reaching much height but making far distance. It would appear that he would make a jab towards his chest, but in reality he made an attempt to trip him with the spear.

285Uberwulf X

He was familiar with the feeling, the air and the instant movement, but it never got easier to deal with. Upon "landing," he stumbled just a bit as he was on uneven footing. He'd been touching both Louve and Twitch, making sure they both were taken out. When it was all said and done, he blinked at the brightness of the sun, and the rush of heat that made him flare his aura, cooling the air around him.

"Uh... thanks, Twitch and Wolfgang." He looked around, making a puzzled face. "This isn't the stadium... where are we?"

And then, he looked into the distance. Spotlights were up, copters hovered far in the sky, but the great landmass was gone. Lazenca sighed. "Don't tell me... they blew up the stadium again?"

286Kanashimi Kurai

Louve looked from Lazenca to Twitch and then back to Laz. After a few seconds, she turned and trotted off down the street. She would leave the two to talk and catch up while she explored her new surroundings. She wasn't entirely sure that was a good idea though. A huge wolf walking down the street wasn't something that was seen everyday. She hoped no one called animal control.

287Unchecked Twitch

Louve parted their company, and she waved. When the three of them were alone, Twitch elbowed Lazenca.

"She's nice, but she's no fun, walking away like that. We're one big, happy family." Her hands then went behind her head, and she eyed Lazenca.

"So what, have you forgotton about me already? I wanted you to move on, but this is so... hmm. Finding you two as you were out there. Are you going to free her, and give her what you couldn't give me? Is she me?"

288Uberwulf X

Lazenca frowned very, very deeply. "For a Goddess, you're damn insensitive, Twitch." He backed up from the two of them. He knew that it was her nature to just ask those sort of questions flatly- he'd picked up the trait from her, but he thought that some things would be left alone.

"You aren't Louveteau, and she's not you. It's not my fault... the Upper Gods wanted you so you could Fall. I'm over that... I'm over your dying in my arms. But don't question my motives like that... please. Losing you like that... I snapped." He sighed.

"I've never fully recovered, I'm worried that I'll hit Alpha Shift again, with Reiko doing what he did... but..." He shook his head. "This isn't a hero syndrome. It's that little, unknown thing called 'love.'"

289Bubbles [v3]

"Hey, miss wolf!"

A cute little girl was running down the street. "Miss wolf!" She was wearing a cute little blue dress with cute little black ribbons in her prettiful platinum blonde hair. She also had black sandals, and her eyes were the same blue as her dress. "Miss wolf!" The girl, she was running after Louve as if she knew her. Only, that was pretty improbable. Still, there weren't a thousand "miss wolf" in the streets at this time.

"Wait for me, miss wolf!"

290Kanashimi Kurai

Louve stopped in her tracks, turning to look at whoever it was that was apparently calling out to her. Her eyes came to rest on a young child, she was a rather pretty little girl. Sitting back on her haunches, she waited for the child to catch up to her.

Louve could feel the eyes on her as she sat silently the street. She was drawing quite a bit of attention to herself, a larger than average wolf in the middle of a town, and apparently with no handler in sight. Mothers pulled their children close and called them in out of the street. As the strange young child drew closer to her, she could sense bystanders growing tense.

291Bubbles [v3]

"Can you speak, miss wolf?"

The young girl didn't seem to be scared at all, even though the wolf was as tall as her, if not taller. For a moment, the girl fumbled through her robes, looking for something.

"A nice mister promised me candies if I gave something for a big wolf that speaks ... I hope I didn't lose the so-- ah, there it is."

With a big great smile and big great eyes that reeked of cuteness, the child produced a small square of blue cloth and held it high in front of her with both hands. If Louve didn't rememeber the shirt from which that piece of cloth was removed, she will surely remember the smell that was all ove rit. The smell of water, with a hint of something darker in it ...

"Are you miss wolf? The nice mister asked me to show this to you, and then to tell you word for word ..." A moment passed as she tried remembering. "'Go to Bass'ken lake.'" And a greater smile. Obviously, the girl was proud of her work.

292Unchecked Twitch

Twitch laughed, then walked to Lazenca, going into her pocket. She pulled out another chain and amulet, exactly as the one that Reiko crushed in the fight. "Ever the worrier, hon... don't worry. I believe you. And I'm happy for you. I want you to give her what you couldn't give to me."

She put her hands around his neck and tied the leather strap to his neck. "There you go. Don't lose this one; they're out of production." She then stepped back from Lazenca. "So with that done, I think we'll go now... I want to make sure that Vahn and Enki are alright. If they weren't Upper Gods, I swear..."

293Kanashimi Kurai

Louve yawned as she leaned forward to sniff at the cloth, the scent was familair alright and she recognized it. However, at the exact moment that she leaned forward while yawning, several nearby women shrieked in fright. Louve heard some men shouting and she drew back quickly to look around. Apparently, she had made a wrong move. To the townspeople, it had appeared as if she were going to attack the girl.

The wolf growled softly in annoyance. Always the Big Bad Wolf to humans. "Thank you..." She spoke and moved quickly, snatching the piece of cloth from the girl's hand as she darted past her, back towards where she had left Lazenca. Louve didn't make it very far in that direction as several moved to block her path, gardening tools in hand.

Louve turned on her heels and darted back past the little girl, this time, no one was fast enough to block her retreat as she slipped between two burly farmers with pitchforks. She could already hear men shouting out orders to catch her and get guns, to call animal control.

Running full tilt now, Louve made her way down the street, the mob following behind her. She was safe as long as they couldn't catch her, at least, that's what she thought until she heard the report of the rifle and watched as a bits of the street flew up in front of her where a bullet had flown past her. Louve stumbled to the side in surprise, nearly losing her balance. More shots followed as Louve tried to avoid being hit.

294Bubbles [v3]

"He's waiting ..."

A grin crept up on the girl's face. One that wasn't a five years old child's. Still, no one had much time to worry about the creepy smirk, because the young girl's frail brody broke apart in many pieces, pieces all of ice made, that broke into smaller pieces until she was nothing but snow that drifted away in the wind.

The passerby just stared. One of them whispered something along the lines of "Holy Hell". The irony was lost on many.

295Kraun

The light which streamed through the window passed through the liquid in the bulbous glass as well. The colour of the wine itself was not too dark, yet it was not too light, a perfect colour, and as he swirled the liquid in its container, he watched the wine's legs move down the side of the glass. He brought it to his face and sniffed the liquid before swirling it again, looking around the tavern he was in. Again, he sniffed it, and not yet satisfied, he began to swirl the substance yet again, letting it airate and release its flavours, unlike so many others who drank the stuff down so quickly, he knew how to appreciate such a drink.

Turriens sat down at a small table somewhere in the middle of the tavern, his booted feet propped up on the wooden table's surface as he leaned back on his chair, making it stand on two legs as he rocked lightly back and forth. "Cheers!" he said though his teeth with a slight nod, his face lined with a crooked grin, as he held up his glass of fine elven wine, tipping it only a little bit forward as the barmaid went by, after yet another time spent swirling and smelling the wine.

Sipping a little bit of the substance, the swashbuckler pushed it around in his mouth, letting it touch all parts of his pallet and shock his taste buds before swallowing it. Following such an action, he sipped a bit more of the liquid from the round glass, this time, tasting the wine for real, as the first initial sip was only to prepare his mouth and tongue for the tasting. And then he decided: It was a good drink.

Dressed in his swashbuckling attire of a beat up leather long coat with a sash wrapping around that at his waist, his boots propped up at the edge of the table, and that large plumed hat on his head, one who had never met him would think he was someone important, or at least highly civilised to go through a wine tasting process in his adventurous get-up and the way he seemed like he knew what he was doing. Well, truth be told, the swashbuckler extrordinaire was indeed rather civilised, having been taught etiquette, though in other more mundane things he was not as bright.

As he finished the glass, he kicked off the table and swung forward so that he didnt fall backwards and land on his head. Placing the empty glass on the table, he watched the residual alcoholic liquid slide down the sides of the interior and collect at the bottom before he grabbed the leather pack at his side and slung it over his shoulder. Dropping a few gold coins on the table as a tip, Turriens headed for the exit.

Door swinging open soundlessly and a flare of bright light, the swashbuckler stepped into the afternoon street, his large hat making him stand out from the rest of the crowd from a bird's eye view. Only a few minutes spent in the tavern and walking away from the docks did he then wonder when such a mission would start, or even if they knew how to contact him when it would begin. SO with that in mind, he turned towards the direction of the docks and stepped forward, one foot at a time as the fresh salty breeze of the ocean air blew towards him.

296Uberwulf X

He still frowned as he let her put the charm around his neck. "You're bothersome, but we all loved you like that, anyway." He straightened when it was on and looked down to it... it looked like an upside-down flame.

"Hey, Twitch... thanks. Before you go, there's one more thing. I'm trying to see if I can increase my skills, you know... and I remember reading that Pureblood Esterians use mediums and text to control more energy than their body can take. I don't use a weapon other than my body, so I was thinking... a tattoo? Something connected to my claws, as I want to use my hands to control the energy and not a sword or something. Do you think you can--"

Lazenca turned slowly to the sound of shouting coming from the town. It was faint, but there. But then, the gunshots... they made him jump instinctively, as he hated firearms and didn't want to be in the path of anything they threw. The shouts became louder, and he could make them out... *catch the b***h? don't let the wolf get away?* Twitch and Wolfgang were left without a word of parting as Lazenca spun and shifted to Negative, going to intercept Louve and aid her excape.

He didn't have far to go, and as another gunshot hit the air, he did what he knew he could- setting his eyes just behind a point Louve was passing, an ice wall began to construct itself in pieces, widening and growing thick enough that a gunshot wouldn't simply crash through it. Men could hit and slide against it, he didn't care, but he wanted to make sure Louve wasn't shot on the way out.

297Kanashimi Kurai

Shots flew off all around her and she could hear the men shouting. People were so quick to jump to conclusions. At least they couldn't aim. Again, she thought too soon. A burning pain in her right shoulder as she stumbled again and fell to the ground, yelping, blood seeping from the wound. One of them had actually managed to hit her. The wound wasn't deep and it was a clean one, but it hurt. 'Son of a...' she cursed.

In the time it had take her to get back on her feet and start running again, her teeth clamped down tightly on the cloth in an attempt to ignore the pain, one of the men had managed to take good aim and fired. The bullet from his rifle headed straight for the back of her head. She was dead, or she would have been, if Laz hadn't interfered.

The ice wall rose just in time to stop the bullet. The mob shouted in frustration as they split into several groups to find a way around the obstical that had cut them off.

Louve paused long enough to find out why the people had stopped and seeing the ice, knew that Laz must have been nearby. Limping just a bit, she turned down the nearest alley, slipping into the shadows.

298Uberwulf X

They would be hard pressed to find a way around it, because he continued to widen it until it held up a considerable part of the street. Only when he noted Louve not seeing him for her own injury and she slunk into the alley did he follow. He was wary of anybody who was making their way around the ice. He was considerably larger, and they may be turned to track him. So, he shifted back to Transitional and walked before any of the shooters could see him as a wolf.

But what of the other witnesses to the transformation? He didn't think about them.. he only walked forward until he was able to follow down the same alley she did. "Louve? Don't worry, it's me." Her blood trail would soon become apparent if she moved again. He couldn't ask her to shift homid, because she'd be nude, and he didn't have more clothes to just give her.

"Rest easy... stay hidden. Let the men pass before we head out- I really don't want to fight them, but I hate guns."

299Kanashimi Kurai

Louve let out a huff. She was sitting in the shadows, licking her wound. "Had to send a child... just had to be a kid..." She growled softly. "I'm gonna bite his a** next time I see him..."

300Uberwulf X

"What? Who are you talking about... what happened to start all of this?" He leaned down beside her, not touching because he didn't want to worsen her injury. "Hnn, I can't take bullets out... and I don't know anyone who can. You need to see a doctor, but not here... or at least, like this. I think..."

Lazenca sighed. He could just give her his clothes, but he was too large... she'd have to hold the pants up, the the shirt would be terribly oversized. Still, it was better than nothing. "Maybe if you can walk around as a human, you'll be able to see someone about getting that pulled out. It'll hurt quite a bit if I try. Do you want my clothes, so you can go looking? I'll... do something, stalk around and try not to attract attention."

Because oversized werewolves never attract attention, especially in the middle of wolf hunts.

301Bubbles [v3]

"Miss wolf could wear these, maybe?"

That girl again. She seemed to have just popped there, out of nowhere, from the shadows, in the alley. Still, it was impossible that she had appeared there, for she was holding clothes; a pair of black jeans and a longsleeved t-shirt, blue.

"Mr wolf's clothes seem too big ..."

She was smiling brightly again, as cute as a 5 years old kid girl can be.

302Kanashimi Kurai

"Hnn... it was a clean wound... bullet went through... I'll be fine..." Well, she would be once she had taken a chunk out of her former master's a** for nearly getting her killed. "Unsane... my former master... sent me a message in the form of a little girl... people thought I was gonna eat her or something..."

Louve was startled by the sudden appearance of the little girl and she jumped, rounding on the child with a snarl. As she noticed who it was, she calmed down again, staring at her. "Where in the hell did you come from?"

303Uberwulf X

Laz's response was identical to Louve's, only the fact that it was a little girl saved her from being attacked. He stared the wierd girl down, frowning. "Yeah, where did you come from?" He turned back to Louve.

"Unsane? This is the third time I've heard, and may be the third time I'll meet him... this is becoming very unsettling. Ech... go ahead and get dressed with what she has so we can get out of this alleyway."

304Bubbles [v3]

The young girl giggled a little at the two wolves reaction. Clutching the clothes to her tiny chest, she started spinning around, explaining at the same time in a sing-song voice. "The nice mister said I was an angel for bringing you the message. Angels come from the sky, right?" She stopped spinning, still smiling brightly as she offered the clothes to Louve just as she had offered her the piece of blue cloth earlier. "So I probably came from the sky too, right?"

305Kanashimi Kurai

Another huff as Louve took the clothing and receded further into the shadows to change. When she was done, she returned, looking rather annoyed. Blood appeared to be soaking into the right sleeve of the shirt, not as much as before, but some. "What does the nice mister want with me?"

306Uberwulf X

"You come from somewhere, kid... they're probably missing you."

He stood up and leaned against the wall, waiting for Louve to re-emerge. When she did, he let them talk a bit, listening to the question/answer session that may come from the conversation.

307Bubbles [v3]

"Oooh, that looks like it hurts ..."

She was looking at the wound, almost ... hungrily. It lasted a blink of a time, though, soon to be replaced by the happy smile as she answered Louve's question.

"I don't know. He didn't tell me." For a moment, she seemed thoughtful. Her gaze went up to the sky as she weaved her fingers together in her back. "Do the other angels miss me?"

308Kanashimi Kurai

"I dunno kid... why don't we go ask the nice mister?" She turned and looked at Laz, sighing. "I have to go... I've been ordered to go..."

309Enki Leviathan

***Enki enteres the town of Latent and looks around a bit. He was searching for someone, but first he must find said person. He wanders down a labrynth of alleys and back-streets. Finally, after over an hour of looking, Enki finds a man hidden behind a tavern with only a small shack over his head. The man is dressed in a black cloak, a white overshirt, grey slacks and black boots. Enki approaches the man outside of his small confines and the man greets the ancient with opens arms. Enki whispers something dearing this outwardly friendly welcome and the man nods. Enki then bows and walks back off toward an unknown destination.

The next morning, a flier is posted in every tavern and bar, and in a couple of the burlesque clubs. The flier reads:**

Small sheet of paper Wrote:

HOME

Many people lost it not long ago by an attack upon the very Heart of our world. We will not let this atrocity go. Any and all willing, strong, powerful, physically or spiritually, people who miss their home are requested to aid in the rebuilding of the LEVIATHAN STADIUM. A contractor will also be a great aid to our cause. All who wish to come are requested show up at the ruins of the old Stadium at their leisure, but in haste.

"Building a new home for the people"

Signed,

Leviathan Inc.

310Vahn Fah

Tomorrow Wrote:

John's body hung lifelessly in the chains, unswaying, unmoving. There was a small c***k as the shock of blond hair moved up slighty, pale blue eyes locking onto the red orbs of his new guest.

"I wanted to be alone."

Saying that it was self defence probably wouldn't have worked...and besides, it was partly true. Locking a vigilante up with criminals wasn't exactly the smartest thing to do...

"Of course." The Spear moved to the side of the room, pulling out a black folding chair from the wall apparently, because for all intents and purposes there had been no indication that the chair had been there all along. Setting the chair down, he sat himself down and opened up the manilla envelope, quietly leafing through it's contents.

"Quite the name you've made for yourself.. Human Dynamo-- was it?"

311Tomorrow

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"Of course." The Spear moved to the side of the room, pulling out a black folding chair from the wall apparently, because for all intents and purposes there had been no indication that the chair had been there all along. Setting the chair down, he sat himself down and opened up the manilla envelope, quietly leafing through it's contents.

"Quite the name you've made for yourself.. Human Dynamo-- was it?"

"Thats what some people call me..." John said quietly, looking down at the papers in the man's hands. He shrugged his shoulders in his chains slowly, as if they were uncomfortable, before he became still again.

"...This is the part where you tell me your name."

312Vahn Fah

"I think the name vigilante suits you more..."

The Spear had his legs neatly folded, as he seemed to pause at a page in particular, eyes scanning over the words there.

"Then again, that's just putting it lightly. You've heard of what's become of the Stadium haven't you?"

He turned the page, clearly ignoring the invitation to give his name. Whether he truly didn't hear, or was just being forgetful on purpose wasn't positive yet. He was just being professional about it after all, he didn't believe in that 'good cop, bad cop' ruse.

313Tomorrow

"Whatever you wanna call me, Susie." John muttered. Whatever reasons the man had for keeping his name secert, they were unjustified. Even soldiers were allowed to give out their name if they were captured...

His ears twitched lightly at the mention of the Stadium. "Well...only bits and pieces. Why dont you fill me in, Susie - i'm actually quite confused about the whole thing."

314Vahn Fah

The Spear was amused, more than anything, as he closed the manilla envelope shut.

"Several of your own, apparently went 'out of control', resulting in numerous deaths, countless injuries-- and the total destruction of that place."

315Tomorrow

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

The Spear was amused, more than anything, as he closed the manilla envelope shut.

"Several of your own, apparently went 'out of control', resulting in numerous deaths, countless injuries-- and the total destruction of that place."

"When you say 'my own', Susie, you mean meta-humans?" John asked, cocking an eyebrow. "I'm assuming from your little display when you clapped me in irons that you had telepathic abilities - which would make you a meta, right? A little racial, huh Susie?" He chuckled half-heartedly at his captors's expence - Susie was as good a name as any.

He sighed then, looking down at the floor. His voice was quiet as he spoke. "...How many deaths?"

316Vahn Fah

His face never changed from the blank expression, that slightly bemused smile on his lips never changing as he looked up to the binded man.

"We Spear's are genetically egineered as birth, for specific reasons. Humans don't trust what they fear, and believe it or not, there are normal people who live here as well. Call it racism if you want, but the people have a right to protect themselves from people like you."

He folded his hands together neatly atop his knee, the enveloped underneath.

"There weren't enough body parts to put together a solid count. But so far, it's about 15, give or take."

317Tomorrow

"Fifteen, huh..." John echoed, his body seeming to sag slightly in his chains. "...Okay then."

He sighed, letting his head hang, his hair falling over his face slightly. "Enough play. Business." Tomorrow muttered. "Where do we go from here..."

When he looked up, his blue eyes were slightly chilled, like twin circles of ice boring down to the emoitionless man. "...Susie?"

318Vahn Fah

"We don't go anywhere."

The Spear rose from his seat, kicking back with his leg to fold the chair in two, and send it dlying back within the recess of the wall; obviously it wasn't his first time in this room.

"I'll be filing a report with my Commander. Depending on how things go, you may be able to post bail and be released until your called back. You'll get your mandatory phone call in about---" He lfited his arm up, the sleeve pulling back as the glint of a watch was seen. "--15 minutes. Please, don't do anything you might regret Mr. Tommorow."

Turning around, enveloped in grasp, the flaps of his jacket twisted, as the door to the cell opened up once more, but no one coudl be seen manipulating the door itself; it seemed to do it of it's own accord.

319Tomorrow

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"We don't go anywhere."

The Spear rose from his seat, kicking back with his leg to fold the chair in two, and send it dlying back within the recess of the wall; obviously it wasn't his first time in this room.

"I'll be filing a report with my Commander. Depending on how things go, you may be able to post bail and be released until your called back. You'll get your mandatory phone call in about---" He lfited his arm up, the sleeve pulling back as the glint of a watch was seen. "--15 minutes. Please, don't do anything you might regret Mr. Tommorow."

Turning around, enveloped in grasp, the flaps of his jacket twisted, as the door to the cell opened up once more, but no one coudl be seen manipulating the door itself; it seemed to do it of it's own accord.

There was a sudden crack and a throaty grunt from behind 'Susie', followed by the sound of many chains falling to the floor, tinkling around the small room as John rotated his arms, working the cirulation back into them, the thick chains and sealed locks surrounding his feet from when he'd flexed his muscles.

"Dont worry, Susie-baby - i'll be a model citizen." John muttered with a small chuckle, grasping his shoulder and kneading it to get the circulaton flowing once more. "Go and save the world, one pick-pocket at a time. I'll wait here."

320Uberwulf X

Kanashimi Kurai Wrote:

"I dunno kid... why don't we go ask the nice mister?" She turned and looked at Laz, sighing. "I have to go... I've been ordered to go..."

"Hey... yeah. I actually know an angel-type. She might know you, and be missing you right now."

With the girl, he had a friendly-enough tone. It wasn't so with Louveteau. "Excuse me... you've been ordered?" He huffed. "You've been asked, and you're compelled. I'm the only one who can give you orders that you have to follow. Frankly, I'm starting to dislike how many cameos Unsane is making in my life."

He leaned back. "If you go, you can bet on my being with you."

321Kanashimi Kurai

"No dear... I've been ordered... Even if he isn't my master, I had to do what he says..." Louve looke down at the little girl, opening her arms to the child in an offer to pick her up. "Come on little one, let's go see the nice mister..."

322Bubbles [v3]

"Oh, I'm not coming." Said the little girl with a smile. "I have a looooooooot of other messages to give. The more I do, the more candy he'll give me, so I'm trying my best!"

The child bounced happily out of the alley, toward the street. Before going out though she did turn around to look at mr wolf again. "If you see the angel, tell it I say hi!" And off she was again, though as soon as she stepped out of the alley's shadows, her small framed turned to fine snow once more, and she disappeared.

323Uberwulf X

"What will he do, send another young girl down here? Have a hissy fit? Damned if I care." He was showing that amazing ability to switch moods, and hit them hard.

"The first time, it was just two people standing in the snow, looking at a tower. The second time, I was with Ariah... saved her, and he showed up. Now, I save you and he shows up. I'm starting to see a disturbing pattern. So, tell me... what will happen when you don't attend to him?"

324Kanashimi Kurai

"I can't not go... I've been ordered to go and I must go..." She sighed softly. "I'll just go and tell him that I am no longer his. He does not consider me a slave, he will let me go." Louve looked up at him. "I'll be fine, why don't you just stay here and find us a place to stay?"

325Uberwulf X

He shook his head, pushing himself up to his feet. "Absolutely nothing will happen if you don't follow his order, yet you absolutely must? Louve, that makes absolutely no sense."

Looking up, he listened for the crowd. There was no close sound- the men either got lost looking for her, or bored with it and went to find the next best thing to scream and shoot at. "How unreasonable of me. You two have history, and you want to go talk to him." A hand rose, and he gave a quick, dismissive wave.

"So, go. I'll be outside the city when you come back. Make sure you get your wound taken care of while you're out, alright?"

326Kanashimi Kurai

"I wish I knew how to explain it..." With a sigh, Louve turned and disappeared into the shadows.

327AcaciaDamia

Water, falling, gushing and falling in a steady yet unpredictable stream, not matter how long you watched it you never saw exactly the same thing twice, just like no two snowflakes were alike. Bianca sat and just sort of watched the fountain at the water shrine in a stupor. She was very sad she lost Unsane back at the Stadium. Might not ever see him again, he moved fast and was very tricky. He could be anywhere. She stared out at the ocean beyond the fountain, so much water. She wondered if it could ever all be frozen over at once. A neverending frozen sea would be such a wonderful sight. Not thinking she slipped a finger in the shrine waters and began to freeze it, just a thin clear layer overtop, smooth as glass. Then she sighed.

"Where are you Unsane..."

328Bubbles [v3]

Funky. That small layer of ice, it spread and thickened. Probably against Bianca's will, too, but that didn't matter. Soon enough, it was large and thick enough for a small girl to form out of it. A small girl with blonde, nearly white hair, blue eyes, a blue dress, black sandals on her feet and black ribbons in her hair.

And as if she had just walked through the door, the kid girl smiled. "Are you looking for someone?"

329AcaciaDamia

Bianca was startled, and very fascinated as the girl formed, such delicate magic it would take to form this girl. Then after staring for a good 3 minutes she remembered the question. Her cheeks paled to blue, she probably looked like an idiot staring like that.

"Yes yes I am looking for an ice man called Unsane." She nodded in confirmation, short blue hair bobbing along.

330Bubbles [v3]

The young girl hopped off the fountain, and looked at Bianca again. Then, just like that, without really any reason, she hugged the ice elemental. Five years old of magical cuteness holding tightly onto the lady, stuffing her pale little nose in Bianca's tummy.

"You're all cold ..."

She said that just like any other kid would have said "warm". It was strange, to say the least, but the child didn't seem to be planning on moving before a while.

331AcaciaDamia

Bianca was a little weirded out when the child up and hugged her and she was a little surprised to find that the girl was cold too, cold as ice. It felt nice to have this cold small child hug her, and it made her want to have cold children of her own too.

"You're cold too. Where did you come from little girl?" She spoke softly, and calmly which wasn't normal at all. Bianca was usually bursting with lots of loud emotions.

332Bubbles [v3]

Finally, the girl seemed to wake up. She let go of Bianca to bounce around the fountain happily, bursting with energy all of sudden. "Mr wolf said I come from the sky, but I know that's not true. I come from a real nice place with real nice peoples. It's called Bass'ken lake, I think. There, a real nice man that was all cold, like you, said he'd give me candies if I'd find a cold woman." A little set of giggles, and the child finally calmed down, letting herself drop to the floor beside the fountain. "I can't wait to have my candies. I can share, if you want some, miss cold. You sound nice too."

333AcaciaDamia

Bianca was excited too after hearing what the girl had to say, a cold man who said he'd give the little girl candies. It must be him. She doubted about her actually getting the candies but all the same it sounded like him. Who else in gaia would it be with fire being such a popular element.

"You can keep your candies for yourself little miss but can you tell me which way the lake is?" Bianca was getting happy again, she might get to see Unsane again after all.

334Bubbles [v3]

"It'd over there." She said, pointing in the direction of the lake. "You can't really miss it."

Another smile, and the young child rose to the tip of her toes to place a kiss on Bianca's cheek. A small peck, a childish display of affection, an explosion of cuteness. Without another word, she just pranced out of the shrine, and disappeared in the crowd.

335Kraun

Stepping into onto the docks, the swashbuckler proceeded to walk towards the gathering of people, seeing that the man was still trying to recruit adventurers to go on such a mission. He wanted to ask when this mission was to start, but seeing the man busy trying to sway the decisions of the crowd, Turriens decided to remain quiet and wait for the man to finish his speaches first.

336Sunstrike

<Henry Mere>

A dark haired man sat quietly in one of the waiting rooms of Shield headquarters, whistleing, humming and sometimes even singing part of a small tune to himself.

"Took a trip...did not last....twas only in my miiiind..."

"Sir, I really must insist you stop that...your bothering the officers." Blue eyes so dark they were almost black, blinked at a nice bustline before slowly traveling up to meeting the pale brown eyes of the receptionist. The he looked over her shoulder to see a few angry uniformed guards, some talking to handcuffed prisoners, some just doing paperwork, glaring at him angrily.

He gave a bright disarming grin and then winked at the receptionist. "So sorry 'bout that love, forget where I am sometimes." He pulled a paper out of the open shirt he wore, showing a flash of well toned muscle. "I was told...in this that my services might be needed by one of your commanders...prieviously I'd been investigating claims of an anit-meta movement within Barton and Gambino...but have been pulled from higher up to investigate another matter for the police of Latent. Do you have any idea about this appointment and where I should be headed?"

337Vahn Fah

The distinct sounds of leather upon wood sounded out, as someone came striding down the hallway. One hand placed neatly within the pockets of his pants, the other arm loosely swinging by his side, the raven-haired Spear emerged into the waiting room, crimson hues scanning the room even as he walked up to the receptionist.

"Have someone escort Prisoner #109; make sure he get's just one phone call." The woman nodded, as she took back the manilla envelope that he'd been carrying, and she spoke to him breifly, her eyes looking towards the man who'd been waiting for quite a while already.

"Mr. Mere---" the Spear soon made his way over to the man, standing as he stared down. "--I presume?"

338Tomorrow

Prisoner 109 walked down the hall after the cute little woman in her cute little uniform and tried not to look at her wriggling a**.

John had been leaning against the wall in his cell - he'd tried to open the little unfoldable chair, but it hadn't responded to his gentle pokes, and he kinda didn't want to break anything else at this time - when the woman had come to escort him. She'd tried to put the manacles on his arms, but they hadn't fit. She had stood there for a moment, looking worried, before he decided to save her the trouble and grabbed some of the spare chain on the floor and looped it around his arms, offering her one of the sealed locks.

His arms now secured, she took him to a line of phones somewhere within the department - it wasn't like John wasn't paying attention to the place - and pointed to it. "You've got one phonecall. It can last as long as you want, but be reasonable."

"Thankyou sweetheart. I'll be quick." John said to her kindly, elicting a small smile - before the woman cleared her throat and tried to act professional in front of the handsome hulk before her.

Turning to the phone and picking it up off the hook, he placed the handle to his ear , held it there by wedging it between his ear and his shoulder, and dialed his home number.

"...C'mon...c'mon Amber, be home..." He looked to the girl beside him and chuckled nervously - before blinking as Amber picked up. Amb, it's me...how ya going, sweety?...That's good...listen, i dont want you to worry, but i'm at the Latent police department - well, what passes as a police department, i'm not sure what it is, but whatever, i'm stuck here. Why? ...Well...i was trying to find someone to take care of Juuni and got jumped by these two men...yeah, i knew them...it doesnt matter, they saw me kill a man and i'm being held for murder...

...I'm fine...Juuni is fine...she's not with me, she escaped. I get the feeling she'll be able to take care of herself...yeah, they deserved it. Trust me honey, they deserved it. You know me. ...It might take some time for the cops to figure that out, though - but i dont think they'll really care.

Anyways, i just wanted to call to make sure you were alright and to ask if Meryl is in. Dammit...well, when she comes back from partol, tell her to call Tellus. I'll be needing lawyers, most likely. Meryl will know what to do. Also...try to find Juuni. She's all alone and i dont know where she is...i'd feel much better if i knew she was safe. Yeah, i know what i said, but you know me...thanks baby. I love you. Dont worry, i'll be fine. I love you too. Okay, see ya 'round. Love ya."

He sighed heavily as he hung the phone up, his hand staying on the handle for a second more...before he looked down to the little girl, his eyes downcast now, the kind smile gone. "...Alright...you can take me back now..."

The girl nodded and returned him to his cell.

339Sunstrike

A smile broke out on the man known as Henry Mere's face as he looked up at the officer. He stood up hastily from the seat he'd been sprawled in, his dark trechcoat fluttering around him as he did so.

Henry was a strange person to take in all at once, because even though you might think you remember every little detail about the man; the next time you looked it all seemed to change again. The coat he wore was dark, but then again it might have been light in the right atmosphere, the clothes he wore were a mix and match of blacks, whites, and grey's, which never seemed to stay where they were supposed to. And he, blended into his environment, until, of course, he let himself be known by speaking...or singing, as the case had been with the receptionist.

Now while she had felt the presence of someone simply waiting, the officer would begin to suddenly feel an authoritative personality as Henry's stance, looks and personality shifted to his need.

"Ah, are you the one I'm to contact about this rather mysterious circumstance? Or," The grin became sly as he firmly shook a gloved hand. "Shall I inform you as to why I am here and whats been assigned from higher up?"

340Vahn Fah

"Please, humour me." The Spear, half turned, recieving another folder from the receptionist, his attention still on the man as he opened it and began rifling through it's contents.

341Sunstrike

"There have been a lot of...problems with Shield being stuck between a rock and a hard headed place. One one side you have the recent development of severly anti-meta groups, probably as a sideaffect of recent unchecked meta's destroying a good portion of lives about this area." He crossed his arms over his chest and sighed. "Then on the other side you have the actual meta's who either believe they can take care of this descrimination by themselves...or...who are trying to defend their lives and families by taking the law into their own hands."

He scratched the side of his nose and then shrugged. "Neither have any faith in a police force such as Shield. They both see them as being outrageously unfair. One because a lot of this organization is staffed by meta and the other because they have been openly defied any meta that goes on a rampage. For example this afternoon." Henry shrugged.

"Now you need it dealt with, you need Shield to be a force recognized from both sides as being impartial, fair, and dedicated to keeping the wealfare of ALL humans, meta and otherwise, safe. You need a symbol to keep you going, and you need some people behind the shadows to bring it to you safe and sound. Am I anywhere close to hitting the mark, officer?"

342Vahn Fah

"Mr. Mere, I don't do politics." Handing the folder back, the Spear turned around to face the man, folding both hands behind his back.

"We Spear's exist for the sake and welfare of humans-- we're not like those other naturally gifted 'meta's', or otherwordly creatures. Nor do we wish to be. Personally, I think the lot of them should be thrown behind bars into the Gulag before anymore harm can come of them-- but that's just me."

Crimson hues focused and intensified upon the man, as the raven-haired Spear stared down at the man. "So get to the point."

343Sunstrike

Henry snorted. "Yeah, that's what the people opposed to them think too...Considering what you are...I'm not surprised. Regardless, I've been sent to "pick up" some specific people in your holding cells. Just one actually. Saw him when you brought him by. Seems the higher ups believe this artifact will need some serious brawns to get to. I need your Tommorow, I believe his name is. The other one we don't have to worry about now, because she's outside. I can pick her up later."

Henry blinked and then gave the commander a significant look. "I won't tell you how to do your job, officer. But I do think that furthur personal problems you may have with meta's should be taken into consideration before you go out onto the streets. Just because something makes a bigger bang, doesn't mean that it's brought the building down, if you know what I mean." He was digging in his pockets, a piece of papers was place over the files. "This is all my clearence for missions such as these, as well as the ability to take whoever I think is "neccessary" Henry appraised the other man. "Don't suppose you have any leave comming up, officer? Fancy a dangerous sort of vacation?" He knew the answer was no, but it was fun to throw a jab his way.

344Vahn Fah

"Sorry to inform you, Mr. Mere, but I was denied the right to feel or exhibit prejudice of any sort. We Spear's exist to serve and protect, nothing more. We aren't human and we aren't meta. We're just walking, living, breathing tools."

The room fell silent, as everyone stared, an uncformtable silence growing in strength. The Spear's were small in number for a reason... they had all the bang they would ever need, and they were respected and feared all at once rightfully so. They were emotionless, artifical creations, made by humans, to serve humans.

Nothing more.

"Miss. Clavenport, please escort Mr. Mere to Prisoner 109."

345Sunstrike

Henry threw his hands up in the air dramatically as the officer walked off. "Ah! What a waste!" But he didn't elaborate. He knew it was a lost cause talking with something programed to be that way.

He knew though that if Shield kept fighting against what they deemed to be the "lower element" the less controled beings with outside powers...they were in for a world of hurt when it came to support. Whoever said Justice was blind wasn't kidding.

He also knew very well that the people that created the members of Shield would have had their own agenda, and that was always something nasty to consider. Henry knew ALL about that, he created people himself. Messy buisness altogether. Specially if you run out of souls to put in. Those sorts of people had a tendancy to see only black and white in very grey sorts of worlds.

He shrugged and grinned back at the secretary disarmingly. "Hullo sugar pop. Best take me quickly, before stoneface comes back with a reason to keep him in a cell."

She blushed and took him down the same hallway she had been that day. Henry peered through the bars in dim light at the large figure and sighed. "Mr. Tommorow, I presume?"

346Tomorrow

((sighs read my lips - T-o-m-o-r-r-o-w.))

John looked up from where he had been crouching in his cell. His arms, bound by the chains and the sealed lock, looked fairly secure in front of him - but, looking at the chains strewn around him, it only looked like it had been the lucky one.

"G'day." He muttered, standing. "I'm not in the greatest of moods right now, so if you wanna make this quick, i'll get back to trying to sleep."

He didn't look sleepy - bored was more like it, as he moved forward into the light to look down at the smaller man through the bars.

347Uberwulf X

"Tch. Twitch..."

A groan, and he'd found himself walking back outside of the city walls, beside Twitch and Wolfgang. "I suppose I have time for that now... the thing with the medium. Do you think you can help me out, or is there something else you need to do?"

348Unchecked Twitch

Twitch shook her head, holding up her right hand. "That thing with the medium? Do you even know what all of this means? You can't call it something as insignificant as that. Having a Medium created for you is no small feat. It takes the knowledge of what the Esterian characters are, the ability to correctly sculpt and translate them, much less use them."

She folded her arms under her breasts, flicking her head so that her purple bangs would stay out of her eyes. "If you can't even tell me the proper name for the rite, then you're nowhere near ready."

349Uberwulf X

Laz looked taken aback. "I... didn't know there was a proper name for it. In any book I'd read, it was just referred to as 'the aquisition of a medium to regulate the forces of gaia's spirit with one's own' or something lengthy and complicated like that. What's the real name for it, then?"

And then he frowned. "And I kinda realize that I'm not going to reach the power of a fullblood, but my power's peaking. Aura and Element Techniques are all I can do. You've been with me in the Arctic Arena, you know how hard I've been working for this. I'm not asking for special treatment, just for you to be a little fair. I'll need more power for more Techniques, and if I plan on creating one of the more powerful Aura and Element Techs, I'll need more.

"And then, there's Final Techniques. I'm... probably not near that point yet, if I can't pull a great Aura or Element. So give me the ability to get there. That's all I've ever wanted."

350Unchecked Twitch

She sighed and lowered her head. She seemed to be thinking, before she lifted her eyes to Lazenca and walked forward. It looked like she wanted to walk through him, but stopped when there was less than a foot of space between their two bodies.

"I think that name you gave will suffice. There's no proper name, but at least I know for sure that you're reading on your own." Her arms went down to her side, then she reached for his hands. She interdigitaded with him, all while keeping her eyes locked with his.

"This is going to sting."

Her nails pressed down, locking their hands together in such a way that he would be very badly scratched if he attempted to move away. Twitch took a deep breath, then started whispering something to herself. Lazenca could hear her, but unless he had bothered to try and translate the old Esterian texts and languages. It was something that only scholars dedicated to unraveling the past, survivors of old Esteria, and dieties and devils could understand, at this point. From her hands flowed a power- a burning, searing energy that would snake its way underneath Lazenca's nails and into his hair follicles. From there, the power would make itself visible in blackness. Veins drawn from the cuticles of his claws connected to the back of his palm to create the first Esterian word. It would look like a series of squiggled lines at first glance.

Any attempt to pull away during this, and Laz would find that Twitch was firm. It was as if he were attatched to a stone figurine, rooted deeply in the earth and completely immobile.

351Uberwulf X

Though he was no stranger to some pain- fighting once in a while made the body able to tolerate more and more stress, and he recently had his wrist crushed, which was some nice stress- he wasn't exactly in the mood to take some in. He was clearly suprised when Twitch clamped down on him, and pulled back his hand, but she seemed to have in some death grip. The sensation was gradual... numbness, the stinging of a thousand needles. It was as if his hands had fallen asleep, and his arms were now waking up.

But one knows that sometimes, there's pain with this sensation, and that pain came. But it was more than that of blood moving again, it was as if his hairs were being pulled out, and his fingernails pulled off. And that hurt. Enough to make him snarl and yank even harder, which then had the back of his hand scratched by Twitch's nails, though he went nowhere.

"Let my damn hands go, woman!"

352Unchecked Twitch

"And what will you do? I'm already dead enough, hon." On that, her fingers opened and he was released. With all of his yanking, he would probably fall back. She didn't seem concerned with what happened.

"Don't scratch your wrist for a few minutes... let it bleed. That's what you get for resisting. I told you, you weren't ready for this... but not many get the mediums on their body. Anyway..." She shifted her weight to her left side, putting her left hand on the same hip and pointing at one of his hands with her right index. "That'll start you off. They're both limiters and doors- you have to reach the level set by those words before you can get stronger. The markings will change when you do get stronger. They aren't removable at all, so... there you go. Figure out the puzzle, and you'll be stronger. Just don't get mad if you peak early again. We can't all be gods and goddesses. There's got to be some people to fear us... that'd be you."

She looked up at the sky, then unlocked her wings. "I'm going to go for now. Tell Louve I said goodbye or whatever, alright?" She touched the unusually silent Wolfgang on the back, then spread her wings. A second later, they were out of sight.

353Sunstrike

Tomorrow Wrote:

((sighs read my lips - T-o-m-o-r-r-o-w.))

John looked up from where he had been crouching in his cell. His arms, bound by the chains and the sealed lock, looked fairly secure in front of him - but, looking at the chains strewn around him, it only looked like it had been the lucky one.

"G'day." He muttered, standing. "I'm not in the greatest of moods right now, so if you wanna make this quick, i'll get back to trying to sleep."

He didn't look sleepy - bored was more like it, as he moved forward into the light to look down at the smaller man through the bars.

((Gahhh sorry sorry, that always got me :snickers:))

"Of course you aren't. Wouldn't expect you to be behind these." There was a quick tinking sound as Henry wrapped the bars with a knuckle. He leaned against them easily and crossed his arms, staring around at the other cells. "Basically I'm here to get you out. I'm not a lawyer so don't give me that look. I'm part of Shield, but I'm not, my agenda is my own and no one elses...s'just that I have the authority to do something like this." The door of the cell suddenly unlocked and opened of it's own accord.

"Now, I don't propose to tell you what was right or what was wrong about your actions, so you can keep your opinions about Shield to yourself. I'm here to recruit you into finding something for me, with me, and it's up to you whether you'd like to accept something that will most probably be dangerous." He shrugged. "Actually it's bad enough that I wouldn't blame you if you just wanted to stay in that cell and serve out your sentence, and I'm not saying that just because you might not get along with my sparkling personality..." There was a flash of a grin at this. "I can't tell you anymore then that unless you accept I'm afraid. I don't want to waste yours or my time by sitting around here discussing the in's and out's of how your gonna pay off getting that big body of yours out of that cell."

354Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

((Gahhh sorry sorry, that always got me :snickers:))

"Of course you aren't. Wouldn't expect you to be behind these." There was a quick tinking sound as Henry wrapped the bars with a knuckle. He leaned against them easily and crossed his arms, staring around at the other cells. "Basically I'm here to get you out. I'm not a lawyer so don't give me that look. I'm part of Shield, but I'm not, my agenda is my own and no one elses...s'just that I have the authority to do something like this." The door of the cell suddenly unlocked and opened of it's own accord.

"Now, I don't propose to tell you what was right or what was wrong about your actions, so you can keep your opinions about Shield to yourself. I'm here to recruit you into finding something for me, with me, and it's up to you whether you'd like to accept something that will most probably be dangerous." He shrugged. "Actually it's bad enough that I wouldn't blame you if you just wanted to stay in that cell and serve out your sentence, and I'm not saying that just because you might not get along with my sparkling personality..." There was a flash of a grin at this. "I can't tell you anymore then that unless you accept I'm afraid. I don't want to waste yours or my time by sitting around here discussing the in's and out's of how your gonna pay off getting that big body of yours out of that cell."

John frowned as he looked down at the man, the barrier between them now gone. The man - another Sheild who didn't like to introduce himself - seemed as uppity as the rest of them. Except...soemthing he couldn't quite put his finger on. A jovility that the rest didn't exhibit...or kept tucked away, like the pretty little cop.

"Sheilds...i can stand." John muttered, looking away for a moment before looking down to the man once more. "...But Spears annoy me."

He crossed his arms over his broad chest as he looked down at the man again, as if apprasing him. John would just as easily allow the justice system to run it's course...but...that was a lengthy process, and already he was missing his family and Juuni...if he busted out, there would be one hell of a shitstorm, and if he was sent to prison, gods know what might happen to him if he was let loose in a complex filled with murderers, rapists, *****, and worse - if there were such a being...

"...It's all so sudden. But the circumstances demand speed." He held up his hand, counting off his fingers. "One - if you want my help, i do things my way and no other. Two, i use my own equipment and no other. Three, if you cant follow my orders, then dont bother coming, if you are coming. Four, I want a full pardon on all my crimes and a get-out-of-jail free card if a Spear decides to stumble in the street and meet one of my fists in the process. And Five - either you tell me who you're working for, or i dont go. I dont like being kept in the dark, it's annoying."

His ultimatums delivered, he crossed his arms again and looked away for a second - before sighing. "...Four and five are optional. If i find whatever it is you want, i want you to consider them to the full extent that they can be considered - understand?"

The contradictions showed one thing - he hated being pushed around. He didn't like not knowing what was going to happen. It was...unsettling.

He stood there and waited for the man to respond. Even if he said no, John eyed him up and down - he didn't look that tough. After that, it was a police department full of Sheilds and Spears, followed by a quick trip out of the large port-side city, possibly being chased the entire way, property damage rising high on the agenda...

Piece of cake...jammed down his throat.

355Sunstrike

Laughter filled the dark inner sanctum of the holding cells, making a few of the prisoners look up, before going back to whatever. It wasn't a mean, harsh sound of someone mocking another person, but a warm appraisal of the situation.

"Good man Mr. Tomorrow. You have every right to a few of those demands. Let me see if I can answer most of them here.

Yes, you can do things your way, as long as you respect my need to do mine, I promise that neither of these ways will divert enough to distract or break any situation that you feel in control of.

I wouldn't really expect you to use any other equiptment other then your own, although you have every chance to use my skills as well, should you require them.

I am comming, whether you are aware of me following or not is your choice, but, like everyone, I have my own agenda to adhere to, I know that's not completely agreeing with your demand, but at least I'm being honest with you.

You're pardon upon retrieveing the artifact is assured, garunteed and already on file. It will be brought into full effect as soon as the object comes into Shield hands. Although may I remind you that this isn't going to be a pardon for "future" transgressions, only a pardon up to this point." Henry gave him a long look at this point, letting that sink in.

"And last but not least, it is a pleasure to meet you, Tomorrow, I'm Henry Mere, I work for myself, although most organizations that you can think of like to believe that I work for them...that is an illusion on their part that they can keep, for all I care."

356Silver Alexander

"H'woah!"

Almost on reflex, Silver had hoped back several feet before whatever it was the girl had thrown even hit the ground. He seemed releaxed around the girl, but he wasn't prepared to take whatever what was thrown at him. He hadn't reached for his weapon, though. He merely jumped back and stood there. He didn't know what was up with this girl, but untill it was clear she was intent on causing him harm, he wouldn't inflict any or threaten to do so on her. She was probably just trying to get away. All he really wanted to know was why.

"Now what'd you go and do that for? Yeah, I'm trying to help you. I'm at least trying to offer you a free meal. What are you trying to do, pick a fight with me? There's no need to resort to this scented stuff. If you want me to leave you alone, all you gotta do is ask..."

Silver stood up straight and crossed his arms over his chest, letting out a sigh.

"But then again... it's not like we can really understand each other, is it? This may prove to be a slight problem..."

357Uberwulf X

Upon release, Lazenca did stumble. It was't enough to have him topple head over heels and make a large comical scene of it all, but it was enough to make him recheck his balance, and stare at her. He had never known her to have so much strength in her body- it was another reminder that though they were friends, he had to respect her power and rank.

"Yeah... I'll tell her, thanks. I'll talk to y'all later, then..." As he scratched the back of his head, he witness the duet leaving. Seeing Wolfgang with Twitch reminded Laz of all the times that his former teacher had decided to travel with him. Now, the teacher was a willing pupil, and Wolfgang was off to learn more with the Daraku. Not a bad setup.

As for Laz, he didn't bother going back into the city. Louveteau had requested that he find a place to sleep, and he'd almost forgotton that Blazestar provided him with quite a comfortable space. If not his office, there was an entire apartment complex's worth of rooms he could choose from. With this in mind, he decided to head to Du'Rem... specifically, to Blazestar Central. No words were had to anyone else as he shifted wolf and trotted away, mindful of the stinging in the back of his paws/palms.

358Tomorrow

((EDIT))

John looked down at the man, frowning slightly.

...A government merc-spy, perhaps?

A Mercenary Spy was just that - a government spy sent out to varying locations or sites in the government's rule to lend a helping hand - as well as assess the situation. Meryl, being employed as a government enforcer, had encountered two in her line of work - and she had told her father to keep an eye on them.

I'd have to do that anyways, since he's not being totally honest with me... "Okay then. I can deal with that."

Stepping out of the cell, his movement forcing Mere to stand back to allow the larger man to exit, John looked around him and cracked his knuckles. A few prisoners, recognising him from before, mewled and scurried back into the corners of their cells. Some Shield officers obviously stood a little more attentatively, ready for anything.

John did nothing, however, except smile down to the man before him. "You got a way i can contact you - ouiji board, tea leaves, smoked salmon, virgin sacrifice...bugger it, here." He muttered with a shrug, reaching into his pocket to pull out a dog collar and the shocker. It was one of those ones ones that gave the dog a shock when you pressed the button. The guards hadn't deemed John worthy of a search after he'd glared at them.

He put the shocker to his wrist, like a wrist-band, and tightened it up before handing Mere the control to it. "Here. Press the button when you want me. I have to go now and find someone...give me a day."

With that, he turned to go, worry etching itself on his face as he took a step forward. He needed to find Juuni...make sure she was alright...

359Nightsnow

"....Curse." His voice muttered. It was already bad enough for him to be a complete novice in directions, but to be totally lost in the bustling street of this sector?

Curse indeed.

Buckling the strapped items closer to his hips, Snow glanced around warily as he scratched his hair in an obvious confused fashion. The loud murmuring of people added with the crowded streets were already uncomfortable to him, especially when he's more comfortable with some breathing space, not like....

In any case....

"Whose idea was it to come here to stock up on items?" He continued on muttering to himself angrily, wearing nothing but a plain cloak for shelter under the day's heat, and simple black pants for moving ease. Tucking the cloak in to shelter his being, he began to walk down the general sections of the street to at least find some food to eat before continuing on in his search....

If he'll ever find it, of course...

360Vahn Fah

"I'm afraid I can't allow you to go just yet."

The sound of leather on stone was heard quite clearly, as the raven-haired Spear came walking down the length of room, flanked by two other Spear's, one a pinked haired woman, and the other a bald black man.

"You are in here, Mr. Tommorow, and for all rights you have no room to make demands as you please. Whether you like it or not, you are within this goverment facility as a prisoner, not a guest. We cannot simply allow you to walk out as you please. You will be accompanying Mr. Mere out on his assignment, and you will be following everything he tells you."

The Spear came to a halt, the other two stopping as well. The female stepped forward, revealing the suitcase she had been carrying.

"Please, have this as a token of our trust."

The suitcase opened, to reveal a large collar, which seemed to be specially tailored just to fit around the beefy man's neck.

"I insist."

361Sunstrike

Henry pinched the bridge of his nose, and sighed. He'd been happy enough to walk out of this with no altercation...humans...and things with human in them, were a helluva trial sometimes.

It was remarkably fast that he suddenly stepped between the two men, becoming solid enough to actually hold a hand to each and have it focus in their minds as such.

"Gentleman. Much as I love this little song and dance you two enjoy? It needs to stop. The button, is adequate officer, not that I really need it, but its the thought that counts. I garuntee on my head that this prisoner will not simply "run off." And Mr. Tomorrow." He turned to the bigger man. "You needent worry about finding the girl, she's comming with us, so I may as well go with you anyway. So can we please refrain from idocies and continue on our way?"

362Tomorrow

"Ntoke fo ryou tmistrus, sperhap..." John muttered under his breath.

He'd seen this movie before. As soon as he snapped that thing over his neck, a little voice would say that 'protection systems are primed', and Susie would inform him that he wouldn't be able to take it off - otherwise it would blow up, or jab poison into his arteries, or something.

And as much as he liked 'Snake', he wasn't about to be forced to do anything like him.

John nodded as Mere spoke, crossing his arms over his chest as he looked down at the two men. He hadn't planned on running away - simply to find Juuni, whom he missed and worried about a lot. It was the reason he gave Mere the shocker - John moved surprisingly fast when he had to, and it didn't look like the man would be able to keep up.

Sunstrike Wrote:

"You needent worry about finding the girl, she's comming with us, so I may as well go with you anyway. So can we please refrain from idocies and continue on our way?"

"Thats the best thing someone's said all day." John muttered with a slight grin, before moving to walk past the Spear, glaring him in the eyes as he moved.

You're readin' my mind? Read this - as much as you hate me, and as much as you disaprove of my methods, you need me - and, as long as you need me, i'll be there. Now get out of my head.

There would be a very nasty blank spot in John's mind from now on as he put up his mental protection.

363Kitten P.A.

Silver Alexander Wrote:

"H'woah!"

Almost on reflex, Silver had hoped back several feet before whatever it was the girl had thrown even hit the ground. He seemed releaxed around the girl, but he wasn't prepared to take whatever what was thrown at him. He hadn't reached for his weapon, though. He merely jumped back and stood there. He didn't know what was up with this girl, but untill it was clear she was intent on causing him harm, he wouldn't inflict any or threaten to do so on her. She was probably just trying to get away. All he really wanted to know was why.

"Now what'd you go and do that for? Yeah, I'm trying to help you. I'm at least trying to offer you a free meal. What are you trying to do, pick a fight with me? There's no need to resort to this scented stuff. If you want me to leave you alone, all you gotta do is ask..."

Silver stood up straight and crossed his arms over his chest, letting out a sigh.

"But then again... it's not like we can really understand each other, is it? This may prove to be a slight problem..."

She frowned, she had hoped he could be startled again so she wouldn't have to explain but he was already wary and that was understandable. She picked a pinch from her pocket and held it out to him, the rubbing of her forefinger and thumbe making a small mist rise up as well as a tiny flame, the scent soft and gentle but nowhere near him. Wither her other hand, she reached up and stroked her throat indicating speech, hoping he understood. She had to trust someone...and while it wasn't good policy to trust someone you just stole from, it wasn't like she really had much of a choice.

364Max is the King

"And I'd like to formally apologize on the behalf of Ice, Mr. Tomorrow."

The voice that spoke to the giant warrior came not from the shadows around the cell, but from the space of brightly lit hall just outside the ajar door. And right before the eyes of his fellow Spear, Mr. Mere, and the Human Dynamo, a man of roughly the same dimensions as the red-eyed Spear appeared out of thin air. His hair was of white and his eyes were of a calm blue, but otherwise the two members of the crime-fighting orginization could have been brothers - or at the least related.

When it comes to genetic production of humanoids, there really isn't very much need for physical variations. And indeed just about every Spear looked roughly the same, depending on their generation. The older models, like the fellow that had just faded into the visual spectrum, were a bit taller and angular - sharp is the word - whereas the newer versions of the warriors were a little smaller and packed a more specific punch, like the ice elemental-based man from previous days.

"He attacked a citizen that was not his assignment, allowed the criminal that he was supposed to be apprehending flee the city - taking the lives of four citizens with him, I might add - was bested in combat, and brought shame to the Lantian Spear."

And with a small twist of his lips that might have been a smirk, he added, before vanishing once more in the same manner that he had appeared; slowly fading away from sight and sound like a trailing wind.

"... he'd tell you this himself, but he isn't exactly in the right state..."

365Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Throughout the morning of the incident, those walking in and out of the police department where Tomorrow was being held would have seen a small torteshell kitten sat on a wall close by, her gaze fixated on the main entrance, tail swishing behind her and ears pricked and alert. She sat so still that one might have easily mistaken her for some abandoned toy plushie.

Shifting slightly in her position to prevent cramp, seemingly growing a little agitated as she continued to watch the door.

366Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet Eshe Nekhet walked idly down the street, ignoring the feeling of eyes upon her as everyone stopped to watch her walk by. She was a most exsquisite sight to behold, like a goddess in physical form, even in plain clothing such as t-shirt and jeans. Long raven hair cascaded down her back and emerald eyes seem to pierce through everything. Her golden bronze skin shone in the light. "Mmm..." The young woman reached down to pick up a grey Egyptian Mau that had been padding along beside her. She cuddled the cat. "This seems like a nice place Tarik..."

367Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl walks through the streets of Latent, looking around at all of the foriegn goods and food. His nose, constantly sniffing and ears constantly twitching, he was trying to take in all that he can. So many different types of people and so may different cultures, he almost didn't know what to do

368Sunstrike

Henry moved forward, counting on the fact that Tomorrow wouldn't need him to wait around. He moved down the hallway, shifting from shade to light strangly. When darkness enveloped him he seemed to get darker, when light caught him from the windows he seemed to lighten. The effect was dizzying to anyone trying to follow his form. Which was always the point. It wasn't that he blended in, more that peoples eyes would slip over him, uncomfortable with the shifts in perception.

He stopped at the entrance to the main lobby and blinked, solidifying as he leaned out of the way up against a wall. He'd assumed that the woman wouldn't have strayed too far from her companion. But for a moment he doubted himself, as he didn't see anyone that even remotely looked like her. His dark blue eyes scaned the crowded room again and again, before he found the out of place thing.

Very good...he thought to himself as he stared at the cat. She didn't notice him, even though he was in plain sight, she was looking for someone else. He grinned and waited for Tomorrow to find her. She wouldn't know Henry from Adam, so it'd be better if the bigger man explained the situation to her.

369Tomorrow

"Rwhateve..." John muttered in Tribal, walking past all three of the people and out after Mere. There was no time to be prancing about with these nancy-boys - it was time for action, and action demanded speed, speed for...

"Oh."

He blinked as he looked straight to the left of the entrance to the small kitten perched on top of one of the walls of the next building. Walking over to it, he held his hands out for it to jump into his arms.

John knew his Juuni when he saw her.

370Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Blinku

The kitten stirred, her ears pricking immediately as John exited the building. With a joyful and curiously relieved mewl the kitten launched herself off the wall and travelled the distance between the wall and the Tribal as she landed on his chest.

371Tomorrow

John was laughing as he caught the tiny kitten in his grasp, hugging her warmly to him as he lifted it to kiss it's furry little snout and rub it under it's chin. "Gods...got so worried for you for a little while..." He whispered to her, looking over to Mere and wondering if this was who he meant...

372Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The kitten mewled and purred loudly, batting at John's nose as he kissed her, tilting her head upwards as he rubbed her chin. When the intial show of affection had ceased her ears flickered at the hushed tones of his voice and her gaze followed his to fall on Mere, her eyes narrowing slightly.

373Max is the King

A street corner is a wonderful thing. It can be a home for the homeless, a rest for the weary, a base of operations for some of Latent's less reputable business women, and in the case of one fine young man this bright, sunny day...

... it served as a stage.

Through the teeming morasse of bodies a rather humble-looking figure moved, politely - which meant slowly - pushing past all of the people who just seemed too important to let him pass without a reprimanding sniff of their snooty noses. But he just met any negative feedback with a quaint little grin and a wink of his big gray eyes, muttering under his breathe, effectively disarming half the people who moved past with little more than a look; and if anyone cared to keep track, it seemed to be the female half.

Not to say that he was particularily handsome, he just seemed to have that effect on women. It was a rather helpful talent of his, magic actually, that allowed him to quell the angriest of men, and woo the stingiest of women. And it was all in his voice.

The young man, somewhere in his early twenties by all appearances, wore a dirty and patched jacket of faded brown, multi-colored patches and thread sewn all over to keep the thing from falling apart; at some point in time it might have been a formal coat, but over the years and over the dirt it had reached this state. A pair of slightly faded black pants and some old dress shoes served as his lower 'armor'; this guy was obviously not a warrior. And on his head he wore a brown hat, worn 'stylishly' pushed up towards the back of his head, of the same sort you'd expect to see in an old mobster movie.

But perhaps the most unseeming part of his whole ensemble was the battered old briefcase he cared in his right hand. It was a bit deeper and taller than the sort used by businessmen, the sort people used to use back in the day for travelling. And apart from the small copper plaque, which read 'TGR', that served as the center clasp in the set of three at the top of the case, it was completely unadorned.

His stage came into view after a short time spent wandering the streets, immediately jumping out at him as the right spot; it was a wide span of cement just outside of a busy cafe which stayed relatively clear of loitering people, despite the popularity of the restaraunt. So without any further delay he moved swiftly to the location, as if someone would have taken it, and set down the briefcase. Straightening up and taking half a step back from the case that lay on the ground, the young man raises his hand, pauses, and...

Snap.

A crack of his fingers and the latches of briefcase flicked loose, and the case sprung open as if by its own accord. The interior of the case was of old pink velvet, battered away in some places, but before a close inspection could be had the inside of the vessel seemed to fill with glowing white light that glowed brightly, despite the fact that it was already illuminated outside. The hand that was extended outwards, and had just snapped, now shifted to a position as if it wanted to hold something, and as if reading its master's wishes the briefcase spewed forth an instrument.

A guitar, to be precise.

The guitar was of the electric kind and was a bright, cherry red. The chord which would have typically travelled from the instrument to the amplifier instead connected to some unseen object inside of the glowing briefcase, apparantly serving the same purpose, for when the young man clasped the neck of the 'axe', a slight noise was heard when his fingers touched the strings. He pulled off his jacket and dropped it to the ground in front of him, revealing a plain, faded red shirt that clung tightly to his skinny frame, an obvious indication for a street performer that he wished people to drop tips in it.

Slinging the strap of the guitar of his shoulder as he brushed away a few stray strands of his medium-length brown hair out of his eyes with a shake of his head, the young musician takes a deep, steadying breathe, and then brakes into song, wielding the pick between his fingers like a sword. It was a quick-paced song and perfectly suited for an electric guitar, and began with a positively delightful rift.

"Deep down in Louisiana close the New Orleans,

Way back up in the woods among the evergreens,

There stood a log cabin made of earth and wood,

Where lived a country boy named Johnny B Good,

Who never ever learned to read or write so well,

But he could play the guitar just like ringin' a bell.

Go, go, go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Johnny be good."

At this point a group of people had begun to gather around the young man, a few of them tapping their feet to the beat, but most just staring at him like he just grown a second head. This sort of thing wasn't really an oddity in Latent, but this type of music... was unheard of. Honestly, who plays rock and roll? But no matter how cynical the listener, damn that boy could play.

"He used to carry his guitar in a gunny sack,

Or sit beneath the tree by the railroad track,

Oh an engineer could see him sitting in the shade,

Strummin' to the rhythm that the drivers made,

People passing by they'd stop and say,

Oh my but that little country boy sure can play.

Go, go, go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Johnny be good."

The mob of listeners had grown expotentially since the last chorus, and now a small army of people gathered in a tight ring about the musician. But he didn't let the pressure of their eyes falter his voice nor tie up his fingers, letting the music flow through him unabaited. And as the people listened on the slightest of changes came into his voice, a bit more pure actually, as something was flicked on; yes, that same trick as before. Anybody within hearing distance would immediately be put at ease and become a bit more cheerful, as was the nature of his voice and his magic.

"His mother told him some day you will be a man,

And you will be the leader of a big old band,

Many people coming from miles around,

And hear you play your music till the sun goes down,

Maybe someday your name gonna be in light,

Sayin' Jonny be good tonight.

Go, go, go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Go Johnny go go,

Johnny be good."

The music slowly faded away and only the musician was left standing there, as he had slipped the guitar back into the apparantly depthless case before the trance of his music had worn off the group. His hands were stuffed into the pockets of his dirty pants, and just as the crowd 'woke up' he gave the jacket in front of him a little nudge with his foot, indicating where people could leave tips.

Amidst a pattering of clapping and some whistles people began to slowly file past him, some dropping coins, some dropping bills, but most just smiling and shaking his hand; he even got a kiss or two from the ladies - a few guys tried. But he didn't let any of it phase him, just replying with a small smile, maybe a laugh, and a few humble words. The crowd didn't thin out however once he had spoken with everyone that wanted it, contrary even more people showed up; every person that left was replaced by two more, as word of mouth drew more and more people. Not that that was bad thing, he mused, considering he obviously needed money.

He just began to open his mouth to ask the crowd which song they'd like to hear when something caught his eye, moving through the street some distance away: a woman. But not just any woman, perhaps the most beautiful one he had ever seen. Her skin was of the same golden bronze as the sun and she glowed like a goddess, carrying herself in a way that made the musician's knees go weak and his stomach grasp itself. Girls weren't made like that back home.

"Ma'am!" he called, "Is there any song you would like to hear?"

That magical voice of his carried over to her, although it didn't carry that calming edge to it. He had just made it specific enough to reach her, as she probably wouldn't have heard him if he had simply yelled. Although internally he was writhing, externally he was calm and composed - standing comfortably with his hands in his pockets and a small smile on his face.

Next to him, the light in the briefcase throbbed and a tiny noise like a chuckle rolled out of it...

374Enki Leviathan

***Enki walks into the merchant town of Latent, his eyes scanning the crowd for a specific something. Last time he was here, he didn't get a good chance, but he HAS to find his daughter. She never came home, so she has to be here somewhere with one of her friends. He walks through the town, observing all the faces, being sure to glance down at the ground occasionally and up above buildings. She was a cat... no telling WHERE she could be... He walks by a large crowd of people watching a traveling musician.... a bard... and he seems to be using his abilities on a very attractive young woman. Was ENki not a little busy, he'd have to stop and try to woo her from the bard, but he'll let the musician win this time.

While watching the people, he almost bumps into a man, a fuzzy one. Fuzzy? It's a werecreature of some sorts. Enki has only seen a few of those in his life and it is kind of strange to see one here. He shrugs and continues walking, looking for something, anything. Well, wasn't long before, above the sea of people, he notices a VERY large man who seems to be holding a small kitten. Enki quickly makes his way over towards them***

375Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet looked up as she heard a man's voice calling out to her. Standing on the corner of a street, not to far from her, was a musician with a guitar. "Look at that Tarik... I've been here less than a day and I've already got an admirer..."

"Hmmph... Just be careful Amunet... you know you can't get close to anyone..." Had the cat in Amunet's arms just spoken? Why yes, yes it had. A very charming male voice.

"I know Tarik... but I do like human company every now and then..." That said, the young woman walked towards the musician, a smile gracing her features. "You wouldn't happen to know anything of Egyptian origin, would you? Something a dancer like myself could move to..." Her voice was like honey, sweet and hypnotic.

376Ho Shin

Fallen Star Tavern.

Ching-chime

The door swung wide and Shin toppled in. His body hit the ground, motionless, unable to move anything. He panted heavily. Oh boy, the travel from the forest to Latent was no easy task, exspecially in his condition. Oh how he wished it would stop, the pain the suffering...it would end, one way or another.

He twitched, trying to get his movement back. To try and stand...but it was hard.

Oh...my...gawd..

He closed his eyes softly, hoping to regain some ability.

377AcaciaDamia

Down the streets of Latent Acacia, Meggie, and Deo traveled. Deo humming to himself merrily as he read the signs posted outside of the shops and pubs. It seemed Deo was looking for something in particular but nobody knew exactly what that might be, and he didn't say a word just hummed, looked and let the two ladies follow behind him. Then the rhythmic sound of fast electric music reached their ears and it seemed Meggie just counldn't control herself. She was instantly drawn towards the sound like a moth to flame. After all, she hadn't heard much in the way of music before in her life. Down off around a corner into a big crowd Meggie bounded, tailed by Acacia and Deo, who was still humming to himself just a cheerful, only now humming along to the tune of the music.

Meggie's large bushy banded tail twitched along to the beat of the tune as she made her way closer to the wonderful music. Acacia turned to her brother and gave him a questioning look. He just shrugged at her, no harm in a little distraction. They stood a little ways outside the crowd, able to keep track of Meggie by means of her highly noticeable tail.

378Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl was a bit surprised as the huge crowd began gathering around him, obviously attracted by the magical singer. Silly parlor tricks... oh well. Man's gotta eat somehow. Tenkyl begins pushing his way through the crowd, trying to find out what's going on in the rest of the city when he stops in his tracks and sniffs the air. He can smell something mixed in the the scents of the harbor... it smells like an animal... but not. Like... almost like a racoon... but there are almost human-like pheramons coming from it. He looks around and easily spots a big, bushy tail bounding through the crowd atached to one of the most beautiful creatures he's ever seen. An anthro...? Here...? He must meet her. Tenkyl begins pushing through the crowd, trying to get to the woman

379AcaciaDamia

Meggie had a nose too and was so distracted that she hadn't been using it at all while pushing through the crowd but now she did as she smelled something faintly predatorial around and turned to find a scary kitty-thing coming her way. She yipped and started trying to push her way through the crowd away from the seeming threat headed her way.

From outside the crowd Deo frowned when he noticed the change in Meggie's behavior. Something must be upsetting his pet but from his current position he couldn't tell what. He wondered if he should go get her now.

380Tenkyl Felix

She became scared. He realized it must be because he was being so aggressive if his want to meet her. He had to calm down or ruins all chances. He lowers his ears a bit and keeps his tail low to the ground while moving a bit slower. It was harder to get through the crowd so unaggressively, but he was determined to see her

381AcaciaDamia

Things seemed to be going the way Meggie wanted, she was going faster and the kitty-thing had to slow down, it was only a matter of time before she could make it out of the crowd! Things don't always go exactly the way you want them too. In her haste Meggie wasn't exactly watching where her feet were and ended up tripping over someones shoe, doing a faceplant. This wasn't the worst part of it though, the worst part was that no one seemed to notice or care a whole lot, stepping on or over her and not giving poor Meggie much of a chance to stand up again.

382Sunstrike

When contact was established Henry walked up to the two. He stayed at a distance that was out of threatened claws, but close enough for a sniff should the kitten decide to have her mind messed with. Liquorice would be the main one, but besides that it was hard to focus on any individual scent, much like how Henry affected the other senses. He was strange, and otherworldly to most creatures.

"I see that it wasn't so hard to pick up our other member as originally thought, Mr. Tomorrow. Brilliant, now for the picnic. Anything you paticularly need to pick up." His dark blue eyes directly met the kittens. "And how about you little lady? Need anything specific? We've a rough journey ahead of us...and you can back out now, should you need to. But know that you do have a pardon waiting for you upon completion..." His smile was warm, and secretive.

383Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl sees the girl faceplant and quickly darts through the crowd. Sometimes it's good to be quick and nimble. He quickly lists her up and sets her on her feet, making sure to keep people far enough away that she has room

Hello. I'm sorry if I scared you earlier, I just got a little excited. Do you need help?

384Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

When contact was established Henry walked up to the two. He stayed at a distance that was out of threatened claws, but close enough for a sniff should the kitten decide to have her mind messed with. Liquorice would be the main one, but besides that it was hard to focus on any individual scent, much like how Henry affected the other senses. He was strange, and otherworldly to most creatures.

"I see that it wasn't so hard to pick up our other member as originally thought, Mr. Tomorrow. Brilliant, now for the picnic. Anything you paticularly need to pick up." His dark blue eyes directly met the kittens. "And how about you little lady? Need anything specific? We've a rough journey ahead of us...and you can back out now, should you need to. But know that you do have a pardon waiting for you upon completion..." His smile was warm, and secretive.

Tomorrow's face had no smile as he clutched Juuni protectively to his chest, his eyes narrowing as he looked down to Mere. "No. She's a minor, she cant be charged with any crime until she reaches a certain age. It's too dangerous."

385Enki Leviathan

***Enki recognized the large man as Jonathan Tomorrow... they weren't exactly "close buddies" by any means and he's not exactly sure how this reunion will go. Oh well, only one way to be sure it's who he is looking for*

JUUNIKYUU!!**

386AcaciaDamia

Meggie blinked up at that furry brown face, for a moment she wondered what had just happened. One moment on the ground getting walked over and the next up on her feet again with a woosh. She was quite shocked to be honest, and at the moment Meggies words got lost in her head.

"Who is that?" Deo turned to Acacia and questioned, sounding slightly concerned. He had certainly never seen this fuzzy man before.

Meggie looked around wildly, everything seemed to be looming a little too close for comfort but Meggie didn't know words very well, what should she say?

"Um.. Uh.. Too much!" Was that right? At the sound of Meggie's voice Deo was into the crowd, to go get her, she was obviously distressed.

387Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl was slightly confused by the sudden outburst. His first reaction is to get her out of the crowd. He looks around for the quickest way to escape, then sees a man coming straight towards them. This didn't seem to be his day...

388AcaciaDamia

tall and sleek, that would be the best way to describe Deo as she pushed his way through the crowd. A few inches taller then most of the people around him his silky black hair and pale pale skin made him stand out quite well. Shocking violet eyes fixed on Meggie and the furry creature next to her he seemed to make the crowd part for him.

"Meggie is there something wrong? Is this guy bothering you?" He gestured to the furry guy. Meggie shook her head at Deo's second question, the furry man was actually being very nice, Meggie just didn't like the crowd anymore.

"Wanna go!" Her tail wriggled in agitation as the crowd tried to jostle them around.

"Alright sweetie, we'll go." Deo spoke softly and calmly, as if he was speaking to a child. He took her hand and began somehow inexplicably parting the crowd, glancing back to see if the fuzzy guy was following.

389Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl was all rather shocked by the events transpiring... the cities were so confusing. But despite his want to flee, he decideds to, indeed, follow the man and the fuzzy

390AcaciaDamia

Once they were safely out of the crowd Deo took the chance to turn on the fuzzy man and give him a very intimidating stare.

"You! What do you think your doing with Meggie?" Deo seemed at least a few inches taller in his current mood, he almost seemed a little dangerous.

391Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl is very charismatic, thusly not often intimidated. He simply keeps his hands by his sides

My name is Tenkyl. I have been wandering around Gaia for many years and have not once seen another anthro like myself... especially one so beautiful... I simply wanted to meet her

392AcaciaDamia

Deo cracked a smile, and here he was about to tear this guys head off for having malicious intentions. He seemed very sincere.

"Really? Well it doesn't surprise me that you haven't found another, I didn't think there was one." Deo was very light and friendly in tone at this point, he loved meeting new people himself, especially when they seemed like nice people. Meggie looked Tenkyl up and down, he was actually very pretty looking, and not that scary at all.

"Say hello Meggie." Deo nudged the raccoon girl, who seemed at the moment a little shy.

"Hello." Meggie liked being told the correct thing to say, it was easier then saying things by herself. Acacia just kind of watched dumbfounded. Her brother was a really weird kind of guy.

393Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl couldn't help get the vibe that this man was helping him now. Had he really also never seen an anthro. Tenkyl knows they exist... he's just never seen them... he shrugs to himself, then bows to the girl appearently named Meggie

Greetings. My name is Tenkyl Ferus. I'm a Fynx. And you?

394Sunstrike

Henry clicked his teeth irritatedly. "Last time I checked? She probably has a mind of her own. You made your demands, Mr. Tomorrow, this is one of mine. We'll need her, she's valuable to this, and it can't be any worse then dragging her into a street fight." He gave the bigger man a knowing look.

"You greatly underestimate her capability, as well as mine. I-" The shout echoed through the police station and the strange man sighed. Bad to worse...he braced himself, but he would face this. She was necessary and that was all there was to it. Whether she wanted to come or not was her own choice. He knew she'd understood him and now all it took was for her to make a decision.

395Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

Henry clicked his teeth irritatedly. "Last time I checked? She probably has a mind of her own. You made your demands, Mr. Tomorrow, this is one of mine. We'll need her, she's valuable to this, and it can't be any worse then dragging her into a street fight." He gave the bigger man a knowing look.

"You greatly underestimate her capability, as well as mine. I-" The shout echoed through the police station and the strange man sighed. Bad to worse...he braced himself, but he would face this. She was necessary and that was all there was to it. Whether she wanted to come or not was her own choice. He knew she'd understood him and now all it took was for her to make a decision.

Tomorrow also heard the voice, his teeth twisting into an irritated snarl as he lifted one of his hands curled protectively around Juuni to poke Mere in the chest - hard. "The mind of a child is in this body, Mere. I did not go looking for a fight, it came to me. If you think i'd pull a child into a dangerous situation then you ought to re-evaluate your thoughts about me. I know she's special - but within that is still a child. You'd better remember that."

He placed his arm back around the tiny kitten, rubbing her chin gently, keeping her close. He didn't know wether she would go to Enki or not...but Mere was right. She was in this too. And Enki would only complicate matters.

"Now is when you make yourself useful, Mere. You've got to get Enki off our backs - otherwise she might not come with us. He'll make sure of it. And as much as i'd love to punch his lights out..." He sighed, looking down at the kitten in his arms. I dont know if i could... "...I cant do it in front of Juuni. And i know you'll toss me right back into jail if you dont get your way. So deal with him."

396Vahn Fah

The soft sound of leather on stone, was heard, as a raven-haired Spear, made his way through the crowds. Crimson hues scanned, not looking for anything particular, just checking as usual.

His left hand held against his left hip, his right arm swung loosely as he walked, that hall saunter, half march type of walk, taking in the sights of the day.

397Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet looked around at the large crowd of people and sighed. Tarik was right, this might end badly, it would be better if she kept a low profile. "Sorry sir... but I must be going..." She smiled in apology and disappeard into the crowd, making her way through it to continue on down the street. Tarik rested in her arms, nuzzling her chest.

398Kraun

Bored of waiting, the swashbuckler extrordinaire decided to take walk through the town while the captain or some other important titled man continued to rally people to join the expedition. Being one unable to hold still for excessive amounts of timne, Turriens strode up the wooden planks of the docks and headed towards town once more, figuring there would be at least something interesting enough to keep him occupied for the time being.

With a rufling of the beat up leather jacket in the ocean breeze, he moved into the town swiftly, almost as if the wind pushed him foreward like a ship at sea. And through the crowd he moved, gracefully weaving through the masses, however, as usual, he was hardly paying attention to where he was going, instead, busy watching the signs which hung from buildings, looking for a place which may have some wares he could be interested in.

399Vahn Fah

The Spear, continued walking forward, his head turning at merely a cursory glance, only to catch a woman, a nubile one at that, making her way through the throng of bodies.

What didn't escape his notice as well, was the man casting furtive glances every which way, as he made his way towards the woman, pulling something from within his pockets.

Duck.

The word would ring clearly through the woman's head, almost as clear as if someone were speaking directly to her.

400Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet wasn't stupid, when someone told you to duck, you ducked, and she did. She dropped to one knee, one hand resting on the ground as the other clutched Tarik closely to her body. "Amunet?" The cat looked about wildly, wondering what threat had caused his soulmate to take such defensive action.

401Kraun

Maybe it was some sort of subconscious action which acted on his paripheral vision which guided the swashbuckler through the streets, maybe not. Either way, as he weaved through the crowd of people which stood, he walked straight into something on the ground, or more accurately someone. And with a shrill cry like that of a girl which was quickly cut off due to a mouthful of dirt, he topped over the body and fell face first, his large plumed hat flying through the air after him.

402Vahn Fah

Suspended high in the air, by obviously unseen forces, a man could be seen, as little by little, the crowd began to take notice of what had just happend and what was going on.

Here's the thing:

People can only ever excel in one or two things in their life, as compleste mastery over everything would take more time than any normal human could ever hope to have as a luxury.

Someone like Tomorrow, excelled in brute strength, his heavily muscled body, obviously the source of his 'power'.

The brain is often referred to as a muscle in it's own right as well, and so you can say that this is the strongest muscle of all within their body. You know the old saying: the mind is a powerful thing.

The man would be left, hung high atop one of the many lamposts in the street, for the Shield's to come and pick up; the raven-haired Spear simply fading back into the crowd.

403Kanashimi Kurai

Next thing Amunet knew, she was sprawled on the ground with a funnily dressed man in front of her and Tarik standing next to them, looking at both of them. "Ouch..."

"Amunet, are you alright... Why did you duck like that?" The cat tilted his head to the side.

"Because a voice in my head told me too..." Amunet grumbled as she looked up at the man clad in funny clothes. "You should watch where you're going mister..."

404Kraun

Spitting dirt out of his mouth, Turriens got up and brushed himself off before he reached over to pick up his large black hat. Listening to the scolding remarks of the woman, he said something in return, that being, "And you should... Umm..." not being one too bright, he had to take a moment before he came up with a reply.

"Come on a swashbuckling adventure with me!" he declaired with a crooked smile, seemingly a completely random statement.

405Kanashimi Kurai

"A what?" Amunet looked utterly confused as she picked herself up and dusted off her clothing. She opened her arms and Tarik jumped up into them.

406Kraun

"An adventure!" He exclaimed, jumping up next to her and putting an arm around her shoulders casually as if she was a well known companion, dust seemed to puff off from his beat up leather jacket. "For shineys!" he added his other arms stretched out and swept across the sky as if he was doing one of those 'picture it now' scenes, a crooked smile still lining his face.

407Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet cringed slightly at the feeling of the man's arm around her shoulder. "Well... I suppose I could use some gold..." She looked down at the Egyptian Mau in her arms. "What do you say Tarik? Want to join the looney pirate man on an adventure?" The cat looked up at her, skepticism rolling off of him in waves.

"If you insist..." Amunet smiled at her companion.

"I do indeed insist..." The Egyptian looked at the strange man and smiled. "We'll go."

408Kraun

"Alright!" Turriens exclaimed, for usually, when adventures involved the jovial swashbuckler, trouble was always sure to follow. He stepped away and stun around in a circle as he spoke, "We go..." he paused for a moment, or actually let his words trail after him as he finished his rotation, "This way." he said, pointing down the street before he began walking the path.

"HAHA!" his loud voice rang with some kind of madness in his laughter as he strode down the path.

409Kanashimi Kurai

smilies/icon_stressed.gif Amunet seriously hoped the guy knew what he was doing. "Right..." She followed after him, Tarik curled up in her arms. "So... do you have a name mister?"

410Kraun

He spun around, quick on his feet as he walked backwards, "Turriens Vlacanos, swashbuckler extrordinaire!" he proclaimed, always one to add the title to the end of his name as he made a sweeping bow, removing his large hat from his head. "And yours madame?" he asked in return as he stood up once again, replaced the hat on the top of his head, and continueing to walk backwards through the streets.

411Kanashimi Kurai

"My name is Amunet..." She trailed off. What if he had heard of her, what if she was still wanted? It would be safer if she didn't mention her full name. "Just... Amunet... And this is Tarik." She motioned to the cat in her arms. Tarik looked up at the man and nodded in greeting.

412Kraun

"Wonderful!" he exclaimed, throwing his arms up in the air as if he was stupid and all the large actions with limbs flailing about was for show... only he was stupid and he did have his limbs flailing about a lot usually with his speach.

Spinning about, he began to walk of in whatever direction crossed his mind at a whim, weaving through the streets in a chaotic fashion while leading the woman and the cat somewhat in the directions of the docks.

413Kanashimi Kurai

"Amun-Ra... father... please, get me through this safely..." The girl muttered a prayer as the followed the strange man. She had a feeling that this was going to be trouble.

414Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The kitten's eyes remained fixated on Mere's deep blue orbs as she took in a few deep breaths of his scent, surprised to find that her mind became clouded over with a soft and comforting fog like feeling. She shook her head wildly to rid herself of this sensation and sat back in John's arms with a small yawn, rubbing a paw over her left eye to itch it before freezing.

At the sound of her name she became tense and rigid, ears pricked and tail stiff as she scanned the crowd, her eyes falling on Enki. Not that hard to miss really. She gave a quiet and subdued mewl, backing up in John's arms, almost kicking at his chest with her back feet.

It was obvious the kitten knew she'd either be in trouble for leaving, especially with what had happened at the Stadium or she'd be made to go back home. Neither of which she really fancied at the moment.

And so she sat back in John's arms, watching as her father approached, blinking from Mere to John and then to Enki as her ears flickered at their conversation.

415Tomorrow

"Dont worry, sweetheart...you can stay with me..." John whispered to the tiny kitten, lifting it up to kiss it's furry little head tenderly, scritching it's belly to help it relax.

416Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Now, don't get Juuni wrong. She loved her Papa, for all the times she didn't get to see him, she still loved him. And it wasn't that she wouldn't go home, it was that she couldn't right now. She had commited actions that now demanded certain consequences of her. She mewled at the kiss and swatted at his scratching finger gently, not that she didn't appreciate it of course, more that she wanted to see the situation through no matter what.

417Enki Leviathan

*Enki stops for a second as his daughter seems to cower in fear of seeing him, backing closer into the arms of Tomorrow. He simply stops, almost horrified that his daughter is in fear of him. All he can do is stop in the crowd with wide eyes... he really couldn't think of anything else to do*

418Tomorrow

John looked over to Enki, watching the shock show itself slowly on his face.

He'd seen the look before many a time. From friends, family, and strangers alike.

All he could was look at the man, his face twisted in sympathy, his eyes conveying the sadness as he bundled Juuni closer to his chest. A part of him wanted to give her to him before they went...another part wanted to hand Juuni over to Mere and give Enki a piece of his mind as well as a right slapping about.

But all he did was watch the man...and shake his head, hefting the kitten in his arms once more. No. Not yet. But I'll take care of her. You know i will.

419Enki Leviathan

***Enki just continues to watch as Tomorrow brings Juunikyuu close to him. His eyes flash a bright blue for a moment and he begins walking toward them again*

What are you doing with my daughter?!**

420Sunstrike

DEAL with?! Henry had to admit that he was good in these kinds of situations. The problem was that Enki Leviathan might recognize what Henry actually was, and that could get complicated. Then again by the time the deal had been struck Enki would have already left his other form and become human. In fact, this man was a little older then Sunstrike when it came to human terms...

"There was an altercation earlier today with these two, the three of us are going to remedy the situation by finding an artifact. She has the choice to go or not to go. It would seem she wants to go. That is the long and short of it, Mr. Leviathan."

The patterns shifted and he moved away from the other two a little. He looked just like an ordinary man with the symbol for Shield suddenly on one of his lapels, his eyes covered by glasses.

"If there were any other way out I assure you the angle would have been taken, but as it is, this is the most...adept way of handling things. Surely you can understand the ramifications of the kind of peace that this would bring?"

421Tenma Keigou

Rin wandered the streets of the town Latent apparently. He hadn't been here before, and at the moment he was lost. Just wandering around. he wasn't exactly happy to be here, he was trying to find a familiar face, but so far had only succeded in getting himself lost. He continued to wander, moving in no pattern, looking for someone he could ask direction from. though he wasn't sure where he needed directions to.

"where the hell am I going to go?"

he asked himself annoyed to no end at his ignorance.

422Kraun

"With us on a swashbuckling adventure!" The voice rang through the air behind the man as a hand slapped down on his shoulder. "For shineys!" the voice added. If the man was to turn around, he would see a man dressed in a flowing white shirt with black pants and fine riding boots before him, wearing a beat up leather long jacket over his clothing with a maroon sash aross his waist to keep the attire together, and of course, atop his head was a large black hat with an equally large maroon plume.

With a crooked smile lining his face, finely trimmed mustache and gotee around his lips, he let out a bellowing mad laugh, "HAHA!".

423Tenma Keigou

Surprised at the outburst and the hand on his shoulder he spun quickly looking at the oddly dressed man, his eyes halting quizically on the plume in the mans hat before he looked the man in the eye.

"Who might you be? and what are you talking about?"

he said utterly confused at what the man had said.

The hell are shineys?

424Kraun

"Turriens Vlacanos, swashbuckler extrordinaire!" the swashbuckler introduced himself, making a sweeping bow. "And we," he said, answering the question and stepping to the side a little so that the man could see the woman who followed after him, "Are going in a treasure hunt... as well as a quest to save the people who were kidnapped last night by the pirates."

425Tenma Keigou

He remembered someone speaking of a this, though he wasn't sure where and hadn't cared at the time, it had nothing to do with him. Sadly he needed the money, he was a bit on the poor side at the moment.

"Sure why not"

He said his voice slightly doubting almost forgetting to introduce himself.

"Oh and Rin shugorei, No specail titles that will help me here"

He said a little more friendly

426Ho Shin

"Uggh..."

A soft groan escaped Shin's lips as he rolled over in a...bed? Shin jolted upright and looked around the room. The walls were that of a bedroom, cracked and faded overtime...but where was he. Latent. Obiously he was still within this town, but he wasn't in the tavern, he was...somewhere else.

Oww...

Shin moved a hand up to his head. It hurt so bad. Suddenly he felt something...bandages. They were wrapped around his head like a headband and over one eye. Shin lifted the sheets of the bed quickly and looked at himself. He appeared to be okay. Bandages covered accross his stomach and some on his chest. He was clothed from the waist down only.

He glanced over to the side of the bed and found an exact replica of his shirt, as if someone had tailored him a new one. His sword seemed to be in the same condition, completely fixed of any cracks or iregularities.

What is going...

"Good, your awake!"

A man looking around his 70's stepped into the room. He smiled warmly, his gray beard rising upwards with his smile.

"My daughter found you in the tavern and brought you here to our house, you were in pretty bad condition, its lucky we found you...."

His voice trailed off as Shin closed his eyes. An uneasy pulsing sensation filled his body, a defyning roar erupting in his hears. Something was wrong.

He stood and quickly and put on his top. He grasped his sword and harnessed it to his belt and started out the door. He didn't want anything to go wrong.

"...Hey, where are you going, come back!"

A hand grasped Shin's shoulder, and he turned on his heel abruptly. His eyes were not their normal red, instead, they turned a pure black.

"Leave me alone!"

The man stepped back startled and scared. Shin's voice was deep and full of evil. He whipped around and pushed the mans hand off to the side and away from him. The man stubled a bit to the left. Shin then moved his hand down to the left and around...pointing his palm at the man's stomach. Shin pushed it quickly forward and into the man's stomach. The man bent forward at an unatural position and then shot backwards into the opposing window. A shatter was heard and the man's lifeless body was flung out and down to the streets below.

He recoiled his hand and turned back around, heading out the door, to the bottom floor, and out the door. When he entered the sun of the outside, his eyes returned to their normal red. He stopped a moment, wondering how he had moved outside. He shrugged and walked off, blending with the crowd in the streets.

427Kraun

"Excellent! We go this way." Turriens spoke as he spun around in a circle and pointing down the path towards the docks as he stuck his fot out in the air and began to stride forward.

428Tenma Keigou

He was still extremely confused but figured the man to be harmless, he sure acted as if he was. He strode after him, walking at the same pace with a considerably less amount of enthusiasm. His right hand resting on the hilt of his blade and his left hand hanging down at his side.

429Kraun

And thus, another person joined the swashbuckler in this soon to begin adventure, and as he marched through the streets towards the docks, he continued to look around for those who might join him on this adventure...

430Ho Shin

Shin moved through the streets. He had nowhere to go, nothing to do...he was a lost cause at this point. He moved to something that he needed, fresh air. The best fresh air he knew of was the water, the sea...the docks.

As he moved through the streets torwards the water and the fresh air, he saw something...someone that should not be there. Was he still injured? Was he imagining this? He decided to see for himself.

"...Rin?"

He called out to the man, seeming to be accompinied by a few others. Could it be...but, how?

431Tenma Keigou

He heard his name called, not recognizing it was him for not many knew his name here, he didn't react. A second later it clicked and he turned facing the person who had called out to him. He laughed a bit as he saw shin.

"Heh, bet you weren't expecting to see me"

He said jokingly to shin, not moving towards him and glancing back so he wouldn't lose Turriens

432Ho Shin

He rushed forward to walk with Rin.

"How the hell...are you...?"

He was still startled. If he remembered correctly, Rin had been killed at the hands of Menos. And yes, he could plainly see him alive, standing in front of him. What was going on?

433Tenma Keigou

He laughed slightly again walking behind Turriens and next to shin

"Alive? heh, not really sure how it worked out but I am alive for now. I would assume another elite had the same thing as me, I can feel the consils."

He said seriously, he wasn't sure how he was alive, he remembered dying...just luck.

434Uberwulf X

And then Lazenca walked back into the scene. Except, he was dressed like a gangster, the likes of Elliot Ness. The pants were black, starched wool thread that would hold its rigid shape longer, with a silver chain coming out of the pocket. His selected shirt was a button-up black longsleeve. A longcoat... black with a blue lapel. He also had on a black vest with blue pin stripes. The blue matched a shade that he selected for a tie. All that was missing were the spatted shoes... he wore no shoes, feathered hat, and tommy gun.

He was back where he started from, outside the city, where Twitch had dropped them off before. Wasn't this where he said he'd meet Louve? Well... she hadn't been back, for her scent was hours old. He moved into the city and looked around, even asking some locals if they'd seen where the wolf woman everyone was hunting for earlier that day, had gone. None had.

And this made Laz groan quite loudly.

435Ho Shin

Shin was dumbfounded. He had witnessed his death yet somehow he was back. A lot of things didn't make sence right now in his life so he just went with it.

"Well, this is a suprise..."

He looked around and then back to Rin.

"I have no clue what to do with myself, ever since the stadium blew up, I have found nothing of what I could do..."

436Tenma Keigou

his eyes widened for a second at the mention of the stadium

"the hell happened to the stadium?"

He asked, he had not been here for the incident so he hadn't thought the stadium to be any different than before.

"you should follow this dude, maybe we could get some cash out of this"

He said pointing to the man they were both following

437Enki Leviathan

Sunstrike Wrote:

"There was an altercation-"

***Enki didn't even bother listening, he pushes right past the person who was trying to stall him and walks right up to Tomorrow. He didn't care that this man was at LEAST a foot taller then him. He looks up, his eyes very slowly pulsing blue*

My stadium explodes... my whole life comes down around me with it... only one person was on my mind when it happened... my daughter. I had told her to go home before, but when I went home to make sure she was there, I found blood and no Juunikyuu... all I wanted was to make sure my daughter was alright, then let her go off, since I would be busy rebuilding the stadium. So either you can let me hold MY daughter or you can face a very angry father...**

438Tomorrow

John let him rant. He was an angry father, after all. He had every right to be upset.

So when he was finally finished, he replied, cooly, calmly. Apart from the fact that John was uncertain he could beat Enki Leviathan in battle, he knew he would not fight him here. There were too many people, they were situated right outside a police station, they had a Sheild offical staring right at them - and John cradled Juuni in his arms. If Enki wished to fight, John would have to make the first move - and John had been through enough greif already.

"I found her wandering the stadium ruins, alone and wounded. I took her back to my home. I fed her. I tended to her wounds. I clothed her. And i tried my best to protect her. Everything a father should do. I dont care about the stadium, even if you do, and i dont care about your ruined life - i care about hers. The sheer fact that i found her before you makes me wonder what the hell you were doing for the three days - three ******** days, Enki - since the Stadium went up.

I would have been there, trying to help. You shold have made sure she was safe. You should have taken care of her and kept her close, monitored her. You dont let a child go wandering around alone, especially after something like that happened. It's just common sense.

But now it's out of your hands." He shifted his weight slightly to c**k his head to Mere. "This man, a representative of the Gaian Government, has recruited me and Juuni to help him find something for the people of Latent. And he will not take no for an answer. He will take Juuni away from you, unless we do what he says, and where you know that i will protect her with all my soul...you dont know him."

He stared right back into the so-called immortal's glowing blue eyes with his own soft-blue gaze. There was no real maliciousness within it - perhaps a confusion, almost bewilderment, as to why Enki had not taken care of his child more properly.

"...She wants to come, Enki. I'll bring her back to you. You have my word. And you know thats good, because, as much as we dislike each other, you know i keep my word to my..." He sighed. "...Friends."

He shifted his balance slightly, looking down to the tiny torteshell kitten in his arms. "And besides...Tellus would never forgive me..." He muttered.

439AcaciaDamia

Tenkyl the Fynx Wrote:

Tenkyl couldn't help get the vibe that this man was helping him now. Had he really also never seen an anthro. Tenkyl knows they exist... he's just never seen them... he shrugs to himself, then bows to the girl appearently named Meggie

Greetings. My name is Tenkyl Ferus. I'm a Fynx. And you?

Meggie waved her tail, Tenkyl had a cool sounding name, now she knew what a Fynx looked like and she knew what to say this time, Acacia had told her.

"My name is Meggie and I am a-" But she didn't know the next part? She didn't know really, all she used to be was just a number in a lab.

"Raccoon." Acacia piped up and nodded to Meggie, that was definetly what she looked like with that big banded tail of hers.

440Tenkyl Felix

AcaciaDamia Wrote:

Meggie waved her tail, Tenkyl had a cool sounding name, now she knew what a Fynx looked like and she knew what to say this time, Acacia had told her.

"My name is Meggie and I am a-" But she didn't know the next part? She didn't know really, all she used to be was just a number in a lab.

"Raccoon." Acacia piped up and nodded to Meggie, that was definetly what she looked like with that big banded tail of hers.

Tenkyl smiles softly. She is very cute to add to her beautifulness, though didn't seem to know Common very well

What are you doing here in the city, just sight-seeing?

441AcaciaDamia

Tenkyl the Fynx Wrote:

Tenkyl smiles softly. She is very cute to add to her beautifulness, though didn't seem to know Common very well

What are you doing here in the city, just sight-seeing?

Meggie nodded and smiled.

"The day before I got to eat fishes and see the shrine with the water and we are going to find a boat to see the desert" Meggie smiled sweetly, she was actually feeling very excited now.

"Aha! I found it!" Deo shouted suddenly as he pointed to a shop down the street, aparently he wanted to go there.

"Alright kiddies just stay right around here and I'll be back soon!" And off he went.

442Tenkyl Felix

AcaciaDamia Wrote:

Meggie nodded and smiled.

"The day before I got to eat fishes and see the shrine with the water and we are going to find a boat to see the desert" Meggie smiled sweetly, she was actually feeling very excited now.

"Aha! I found it!" Deo shouted suddenly as he pointed to a shop down the street, aparently he wanted to go there.

"Alright kiddies just stay right around here and I'll be back soon!" And off he went.

Tenkyl's tail waves slowly back and forth behind him as he listens to her. She really seems to be having one of the greatest times in her life. A smile creeps across his face at her happiness

So where do you come from, Meggie?

443Enki Leviathan

***The glow of his eyes slowly dies away as he listens to Jonathan Tomorrow. Trying not to let his words get to him, but failing slightly*

When the blood rained from the sky, Juunikyuu fall into the pool of blood... I dove in and saved her. I told her to go home, but the angel inside of her told me to let her stay, so I did. In the comfusion and bloodshed I lost track of her. Right after the stadium exploded, I went to Latent to look for her, since most of the fighters went there. Then I went home and only found blood. I then had to travel back to the arena from the island and didn't see any sight of her there. You must have found her by then... do you know how long it takes to walk 56 miles, twice, Tomorrow? Plus the distance from here to the Stadium... It's a long time... What was I doing for three days? Trying to find my beloved daughter.

He sighs softly and shakes his head, calming down

I was not going to stop her from coming with you guys. I know that despite her appearence, she can take care of herself. And despite my distrust of you, I'll let her go, but I will ask one favor...

He takes a deep breath. Enki doesn't really like Tomorrow... first Fae, then his daughter, Tellus, and now Juunikyuu... it almost makes Enki feel the man is out to steal his family. He puts it aside for now, though

May I come with you, at least? If it's for the people of Latent, it's the least I can do to come and help, since the original inhabitants of this city are my people... and I want to make sure my daughter will be all right.**

444AcaciaDamia

Tenkyl the Fynx Wrote:

Tenkyl's tail waves slowly back and forth behind him as he listens to her. She really seems to be having one of the greatest times in her life. A smile creeps across his face at her happiness

So where do you come from, Meggie?

The smile vanished from Meggie's face almost instantly. She didn't like to think about that place, it wasn't ever a happy place.

"Uh.. Uhh..." She didn't want to tell the story, she was so happy now not being there anymore.

445Tenkyl Felix

AcaciaDamia Wrote:

The smile vanished from Meggie's face almost instantly. She didn't like to think about that place, it wasn't ever a happy place.

"Uh.. Uhh..." She didn't want to tell the story, she was so happy now not being there anymore.

Tenkyl isn't exactly an idiot. He knows that face when he sees it, but continues to smile. He would rather not spoil this woman's mood

Nevermind then. Why are you going to the desert, if you don't mind me asking?

446AcaciaDamia

Tenkyl the Fynx Wrote:

Tenkyl isn't exactly an idiot. He knows that face when he sees it, but continues to smile. He would rather not spoil this woman's mood

Nevermind then. Why are you going to the desert, if you don't mind me asking?

Meggie relaxed again, changing the subject was a very good idea.

"Deo is wanting to go and take Acacia and Meggie along to see it. Meggie has never seen the desert but Deo saids there are cactus and sand and lizards with spikes on them all over. Meggie doesn't know what a cactus is but she wants to see one.There is also the boat on the big sea Meggie wants to go on."

447Tenkyl Felix

AcaciaDamia Wrote:

Meggie relaxed again, changing the subject was a very good idea.

"Deo is wanting to go and take Acacia and Meggie along to see it. Meggie has never seen the desert but Deo saids there are cactus and sand and lizards with spikes on them all over. Meggie doesn't know what a cactus is but she wants to see one.There is also the boat on the big sea Meggie wants to go on."

Well, Meggie. It seems like you're getting around quite a bit. You're becoming a real adventurer. I'll probably end up going to the sea and the desert sometime as well, but I'll have to get things ready and probably get together a party or people

He looks up to the sky, thinking about how he was possibly going to do that considering he wasn't exactly a wealthy man or anything

448Tomorrow

John looked away. He knew how long it took for a man like himself to travel 112 miles - not very long at all. His strength enabled him to run fast, and he could leap long distances in a single bound...

...But over land, a water elemental would not have such a luxery.

...Perhaps the man was telling the truth.

"It's not my decision to make, as much as i'd like for it to be. It's his." John muttered, nodding to Mere once more, before turning away, cuddling Juuni to him as he looked away from the immortal.

Distrust...John had never hurt Juuni. He'd taken care of her.

He guessed some people couldn't have their opinions swayed by other's actions as easily as his own were.

449Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni sat and huffed up at John as he turned away from her father. She'd of happily spent the time of this conversation in her fathers arms and truth be told she was terrified of what was going on, terrified of what had happened to result in this. Clumsily she clambered up John's chest, nuzzling up against his cheek with a purr and a lick as she reached his shoulder before crouching down and launching herself towards her father, a soft purple hue enveloping her as her form shifted back to the toddler of earlier, her clothes askew from that morning's attack as she latched around her father's neck in a hug, pulling herself up to smile at him as she dangled off the floor.

"Ima be alright Papa, Juunish will be coming home..." smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

She smiled a lil tearfully as she buried her face in his chest, her two silver scars glistening on her bare shoulder blades. Eventually she let go of her father's neck, dropping herself down to the floor as she stumbled a little and toddled back over towards Mere and John, her ears flattened and tail swaying nervously behind her.

((If Enki can't come, perhaps he can give Juunish his Ninjata? And baps I'm sure Enki should be allowed to hug his daughter good bye Mikey smilies/icon_xp.gif Everyone chill smilies/icon_4laugh.gif))

450Tomorrow

slight edit

John sighed and watched Juuni say goodbye to her father. It wasn't that he was being malicious about this - it just had to be done.

John had been raised in a warriors society. Ever since he was five he was allowed to roam the camps and walk out far from them, to train by himself or with another. There had been many a time when he would train so hard he would not be able to survive the trip back to camp...but he would always awaken, in his families tent, being tended to by his mother.

Until he was ten. That had been the age where he had finally learned to reserve strength...

But that had also been the age where he'd lost eveything.

His hand reached down to pat Juuni's hair, stroking it gently, before kneeling and rearranging her clothes slightly, stroking her hair down. "You're a good and brave girl, and he loves you a lot...more then me, possibly." He rolled his eyes and kissed her forehead before standing upright. "Sgod, twha ma i gsayin...uyo wkno ttha..."

He'd hate to think that he was actually trying to steal Juuni away from Enki...but John had thought about it. The child was alone more often then not, and when he questioned her about the frequency that she saw Enki, the reply was always 'a while ago'. At least with John he'd be able to take care of her...John and Amber were bound with less responsiblities then Enki, and would love to spend time with her...

He sighed. But it wasn't to be. He'd just have to keep doing what he always ended up doing - taking her home, making sure she slept in a warm bed, feeding her, clothing her, and sending her back out into the wide world...

451Enki Leviathan

***Enki grabs onto Juuni as she jumps and cling to his neck. He holds her close to him, a blue aura seeming to envelop them both as he does. He gently runs his fingers through her hair and pets her gently before whispering into her ear*

Thank Gaia you're all right... I was so worried...

He then lets her slip from his arms and back to the ground, watching her totter back to Tomorrow and the other person he disn't know. He then looks down at the ground, then walks up to them. He looks up at Tomorrow, then kneels down in front of Juunish. He reaches behind his neck and unlatches his saphire necklace, then reaches behind Juuni and clasps it around her neck

Here. Keep this with you always, don't ever loose it... it is directly tied to the energy that keeps me alive. With this on, I'll always know where you are. And if you are ever in distress, I'll feel it and come find you, alright, hunny?**

452Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni blinked up at her Papa, resting her tiny hands on his arms as he clasped the necklace around her neck. She blinked down at the beautiful sapphire hanging next to the stuning Leviathan Sunstrike had carved and given to her. The tiny neko smiled, her ears pricking up happily as her tail swished as she stroked the sapphire gently.

"Thankee Papa..." She smiled brightly up at Enki, her eyes swirling with a soft purple mist, "Ima keep it safe for you untils I gets back!"

There was a small pause as she bit her bottom lip before she toddled towards him a little and tugged at his sleeve, pulling his hand down to her level as she placed her palm on his. Enki would feel a slightly odd but cool tinglign sensation and when Juuni pulled her hand away there would be a shimmering, opal stone in his hand etched with runes.

"Isa for Papa! From Juunish..."

453Enki Leviathan

***Enki smiles at her and ruffles her hair, then blinks as she takes his hand and places something in it*

What is it, Juunish...?

*He examined the beautiful opal, lined in runes***

454Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni smiled with her head cocked to the side slightly, "Ish a star stone! One of Juuni's star stones... Isa lets chu know how I am" smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

455Enki Leviathan

***Enki smiles and looks at Juunish. He holds out his other hand and mist begins forming around around it in a circlular shape. The mist slowly condenses to form a small chain made of water, which then feezes. He holds up the opal and mist begins forming around that as well before condensing and freezing in the shape of a Leviathan coiled around the stone. He holds them together and the two link to form a necklace. He reaches behind him and puts it on, the opal staying right next to his heart*

I'll keep it safe for you**

456Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni smiled at her Papa before reaching up on tip toes and kissing his cheek gently pulling away to toddle back over to John and Mere, rubbing her eyes slightly before blinking up at the three grown men, cocking her head to the side.

"... What now?" she asked smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

457Tomorrow

Tomorrow had turned away, unable to watch. It was Juuni and Enki's time...John wasn't part of their equation.

John had taken a back seat as Tomorrow strolled over to a small shop, walking in...

...Before coming out clutching a small pair of black shades.

He flicked them open as he approached the two men and small child, sliding them on to sheild them all from his icy gaze as he spoke. "Good question." He growled, looking down at Mere. "I need to go to base - i mean, home - and pick up my equipment." He looked up at Enki and Juuni. "Enki, if you're coming, get kitted up. Make sure Juuni is dressed properly and prepared for travel. She has twin scars on her back - i put a healing poultice to stop the bleeding, but it still has to heal. She wont be able to wear any sort of pack until then."

He turned back to Mere, his finger reaching out to poke him in the chest again - hard. "Buzz me when you're ready. When we meet again I want full details - where we're going, what we're getting, and who we're giving it to. Until then..."

He backed off slowly, not really giving any of them a chance to answer - before turning around, his back to them. "...Take care."

Then the crowd swallowed him up, the bustling throbbing pulse of the massive city adding one more random face to the myriad already siphoning itself. It had been like he had suddenly turned into a different person...the kind and caring John stepping back to allow someone much darker to take charge.

If any of them had been present in Durem half a year ago...they might have recognised him.

458Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni blinked as John walked away and re-emerged from the shop almost a completely different person. Someone she hadn't seen in a very long time. Shrinking back slightly she nodded with a slight pout and watched him disappear before blinking up at Mere and Enki.

"Kitted... out...?" she repeated slowly, a look of confusion flickering over her face before she placed her hands on hips and huffed, "Juunis ready already!"

This of course was not true. There was no way that the small girl was ready for travelling on the quest as she was now, but that's toddlers for you!

459One Fly Red Mage

"Okay what kind of freak are you?"

"What do you mean?"

"You didn't even get stitches for that!"

"Yeah?"

"All you got was a bandaid!"

"Yeah?"

".. Forget it."

Reiko and Rose exited the hospital, Rose, with an annoyed look on her face, and Reiko , with one bandaid on the back of his hand. Then Reiko turned one way and Rose the other. Turning back to look at eachother, it was Rose who got the first word.

"Where are you going?"

"I need new clothes."

"Aren't you going to buy me a new bike?"

"Buy you a ne-- ... Okay, I'll get some clothes and meet you there."

460Enki Leviathan

***Enki stands up and looks at the man, then to Tomorrow*

I would like to come with you, but, alas, I am a very busy man... I have some things I have to take care of here and at the Stadium... Tomorrow... please take care of my daughter...

*With that, he turns and heads back into the crowd of people***

461Hogosha No Juunikyuu

And thus, Juuni was left quite alone. With the stranger that had arrived with Tomorrow. With a nervous pout she watched her father leave before turning around and blinking up at the strange man, tapping her fingers together.

"Er... Isa Juunish..." she cocked her head to the side slightly, "Who ish chu and where ish we goings?"

462Sunstrike

Henry blinked as the two men left, all confrontation over. Wow, that was surprisingly quick. He wondered if this meant he was getting old. Then he realized he had no timeframe within which to get old and was satisfyed with letting things ride with that.

He bent down to be face to face with Juuni.

"Greetings Juunish. I'm Henry, Henry Mere. I'm here because I need your help. We're going to go get something that will be a big help to your daddy and Tomorrow." He chuckled softly. "Would you trust me enough to help you prepare for the trip?" He held out a pale hand. His blue eyes looked into her own. He wasn't just speaking to Juunish, either. He wondered if the being within would sense his true purpose.

463Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni blinked at the hand and then up at the smiling face of Mere before cocking her head to the side slightly with a smile.

"Ima help Papa and Oniisama for sure!" she smiled back, taking his hand in acceptance.

...

Within the confines of the tiny neko's mind Juunikyuu stirred, watching Mere carefully, arms folded over her chest as her eyes narrowed.

464Vincent Core

_______Vincent's lead boots pounded the ground as he ran, clutching tightly the hand of Konstantine to allow his ability to affect her, as well. He felt the drain on his body of keeping the two of them moving quickly enough to evade notice, but his mind was too preoccupied to pay too much mind to such things. Simultaneously, they leapt from the ground and soared through the air before they landed atop one of the more taller roofs on the border of Latent Town. A new pain coursed through Vincent's body for a moment, the result of absorbing the momentum of two people to land softly; but for all one could see, he scarcely felt anything at all. Upon that roof stood Drucilla, already enthralled in her quiet incanting. Her greyish-blue eyes glanced open for a fraction of a second before they closed once more and the spell resolved. The Half-Silvered Mirror is what they used to call the spell which would refract the light around the trio to prevent them from being seen by anyone within the town. Vincent doubted it would keep the opposition in oblivion for long, but Drucilla had convinced him it would be better than nothing.

_______Without skipping a beat, each saboteur began their preparations. Vincent's left hand snatched the hilt at his side and the metal claws attached to the back of his coat which served as a sheath clattered into an open position. The long fingers of the grotesque claw in lieu of Vincent's left hand immediately began to pump energy into the blade, turning it black in mere seconds as the energy worked its way into core of the sword. His right hand worked with startling dexterity to remove several friction matches from a small book in his pocket and grasp them between his first finger and thumb. Then, his blood red eyes traced the scene before him, knowing well they might already have been spotted. A few seconds more passed before the sword's six-and-a-half foot blade became black as pitch, filled to the brim with energy of which it could hold no more. Vincent moved his left arm away from his body as the blade seemed to ignite and radiate a blackened flame. With an ill grin across his face, Vincent looked below and watched for the resistance which was all too likely to meet them.

_______By that time, Konstantine had already undergone the transformation into her demigod form�sans the scream by which it was often accompanied�which was immediately apparent by her appearance. Her skin took on the shade of quicksilver, her green eyes glowed softly, and her radiant red hair seemed to move in an inexistent breeze. She pressed her palms together, interlacing her fingers, and began gathering energy, using her own body as a capacitor from whcih she would release it when necessary. Being not quite as confident as her comrades, she bit at her lower lip nervously and went over what the two had said her role would be in the assault. When, at last, she felt she had sufficiently convinced herself that it would work well enough, Konstantine's softly glowing green eyes looked up and surveyed the town before her.

_______Drucilla, standing in between the two, took a moment to catch her breath from the casting of the spell so soon after the one which had gotten her upon the roof unseen. Upon each wrist, Drucilla had donned a bracelet of the purest silver. She gripped tightly in her left hand no less than half a dozen silver coins with many more that jingled in her pockets with every move. A pair of silver barrettes pinned back her shoulder length black hair and the same precious metal made up the toggles on the front of her shirt. When she had caught her breath, she regained composure and each bit of silver began to glow as she gathered energy for another spell. Her eyes scanned the environment and didn't waver as she removed the metallic stick, a work of modern sorcery which didn't require energy of the user, which had been slung on her back. She gripped it tightly and rested it on her shoulder, itching to use it soon and many times after...

465Vincent Core

_______The Half-Silvered Mirror fell and Vincent rushed forward, uttering a single command to urge his comrades forward. His eyes looked over the edge of the building and spotted a sizeable crowd gathering in one place. He leapt over the edge, manipulating his inertia to fall swiftly. He swung his sword as he landed diagonally from his upper right to lower left and felt little resistance as his blade tore through the bodies of three people and struck the ground. The screams rose and Vincent smiled a sickly grimace and even let out a small chuckle.

_______Drucilla shoved her finger into a hole just below the head of the metallic stick in her hands. Her finger touched the contact point inside and a beam of energy blazed forth from the end. One after another, a few screams fell silent, a fist-sized hole blazed through the head or chest of each victim. A smile crossed her face as well as she took her left hand off her weapon to throw a single silver coin down into the crowd. "Kuradga," she muttered and from the clear, almost cloudless sky, a bolt of lightning struck at the coin, slaying several more people and leaving a small crater in the ground.

_______Konstantine rushed to the edge of the building and peered down at her targets, the innocent citizens of Latent Town. She thrust her arms forward and exerted the energy which would form her synthesis. Several feet in front of her, at the same height, two dozen spikes, three feet long, formed seemingly out of thin air. As they gained physical form, they struck downward with instant momentum, slaying many more of the fleeing townspeople...

466Nighthunter

Not ten minutes after this little massacre, a blue armored van with the shield and spear emblem on the side screetched to a halt. The back doors flew open and ten Shields jumped out of van, all in combat gear, with flak jackets, riot helmets. Some with shotguns, some with MP5 submachine guns, two with M16 assualt rifles and one with a pistol and metal riot shield.

The two with M16s took aim at Drucilla and Konstantine while the rest approached Vincent

"Stop what you're doing. You are under arrest. You come quietly, or..."

467Vincent Core

_______"Iridara!" Drucilla shouted to Konstantine at the sight of opposition. Immediately, Konstantine slinked back from the edge and threw herself flat on her stomach. Drucilla fired one shot from the stick aimed for the chest of one of the pair of men with the larger firearms before she too fell back out of sight. Drucilla slid a silver coin in front of her and fixed her mind on the location of the van, beyond the edge of the roof which currently blocked her vision. She pressed her finger on the coin. "Vuurae..." she muttered and the coin slid across the ground with great speed. She felt the coin's position and the air and spoke the word again as it flew in the direction of the van and the men who had emerged from within. "Kuradga." A second lightning bolt struck from the clear sky, passing through the coin, directed at the men who would aim to stop them.

_______Before a word was spoken from the men, Vincent struck a single match on the back of his left hand, transferring energy into the matchhead. In only a instant, the match was filled with energy that would release upon impact with another object and expel a flammable material that would stick to and burn anything within several feet of the collision. In the same motion, Vincent manipulated the inertia of the match and threw it at the man nearest to himself...

468[ Just Another Face ]

"Why is it always my day off?"

"Because. Your luck sucks."

"...Does not compute."

"My a**!"

A few hundred yards from the slaughter that was generic villians 352, 843, and 1573 sat two men. One was tall, and rather thin, his eyes sunk in a little bit. Black hair shrouded the face of this gentleman, his left, very brown eye showing. His skin was pale, and made his features jump out at you, as though you were looking at a painting of great drama.

Next to him was another 'man', who looked much less alive that his partner. The hair was again black, with artifical eyes, made of steel, wired with all sorts of funky little sensors. They weren't even painted for realism. His skin was a normal fleshy tone, short of tan. He looked like a doll for one very deranged individual.

Both were dressed in black, typical of hipsters or someone out to look hot. The first was decked in a jacket/suit pants combo, with thick, bulky, kick-you-in-the-eye boots. The other was dressed in black jeans on a black sleeveless shirt with similar boots. Both wore gloves with an symbol that meant nothing to anyone but them.

"Do you think a bounty will be offered, Terran?"

"Not likely, Garet."

"My designation is 6 A. R. 37, and it would only be right to help these people."

"Robots don't have a sense of moral... weren't those your words?"

Terran didn't wait for an answer as he turned to watch a few more minutes.

469Silver Alexander

((Quoted for being almost 10 pages old.))

Kitten P.A. Wrote:

She frowned, she had hoped he could be startled again so she wouldn't have to explain but he was already wary and that was understandable. She picked a pinch from her pocket and held it out to him, the rubbing of her forefinger and thumbe making a small mist rise up as well as a tiny flame, the scent soft and gentle but nowhere near him. Wither her other hand, she reached up and stroked her throat indicating speech, hoping he understood. She had to trust someone...and while it wasn't good policy to trust someone you just stole from, it wasn't like she really had much of a choice.

Silver quirked an eyebrow at the young woman, totally confused as to what was going on now. Was she trying to say something to him?

"I... I'm affraid I don't understand... This stuff helps you talk somehow or what? No way I'm taking a deep breath of that stuff again. Not after what happened last time... can't you explain it with diagrams or something?"

470JosephCain

A large horse-drawn cart would begin to make it's way into the village as the massacre continued to draw out. The "cart" itself was more of a very large carriage, perhaps even a small store of sorts. Trailer Trash rednecks? Well, there was a redhead driving the horses, and a shouldersize Red Dragon Whelp perched on the roof of the mobile store, but that was about it.

Ugh... I really hope "Older Bro" knows where we're going. He says we're going to assist in the repairing of the Stadium, but all I see is a quaint little town and...

He stopped. WHOA. There was a smell filling the nostrils of the redhaired young man. Blood, and plenty of it. We're talking bodies hitting the floor, not a trip-caused skinned knee. No, this was the real deal, apparently there were fights being dragged out here. Was it just an ordinary rumble in the town? Eh, could be, that or there was a raid going on in the village. He looked eager though... he was bored, battle was fun, and kicking a** was his job. So every little thing would be fulfilled. AND if it was a raid, he could very well charge the people here AFTER saving them. Then kick their asses if they refused.

You're going to go in there guns blazing against aren't you, Rufus?

I'm sure the Boss won't mind me having a little fun before we get to the stadium. Stay here... I'm gonna go kick some a**!

Rufus, the young, red Haired Youth, ditched the horse and carriage, racing towards where blood smelled the most...

471Nighthunter

The men with the rifles fired a short burst at Konstantine as she moved back, then seeing Drucilla fire, dived out of the way of her weapon. Now they were at least a good twenty feet from the van at this stage, so all the lightening bolt did was strike concrete, flinging some pieces into the back of the two, making them wince slightly, but nothing more really.

As for the ones by Vincent, the closest one just happened to be the guy with the metal ballistic riot shield, and the rest were behind him. So when he threw the match, it impacted against the shield, pushing the flame that erupted from it out and around it, but not causing any damage to the men, including the one holding the shield (unless it's white hot flame of course).

After that, the one who had spoke in the first place pressed the side of his helmet and seemed to speak to himself for a moment before looking at Vincent again

"This is your last warning."

472Broken DoIl

Sienna stepped into Latent to the sound of gunfire and screams.

What the? What's going on? Come on we have to check it out.

Her face seemed to undergo an almost imperceptible shift as she beckoned to Ami and took off sprinting towards the direction the sound was coming from.

473Vincent Core

_______Drucilla grabbed Konstantine's hand and summoned up a spell which would consume the energy she had been charging, rather than her own. She began muttering in a low voice the words which would form the spell. Her mind acted quickly, forming the words of her incanting for a spell she had only pondered about before that moment. By her side, Konstantine muttered her own charm to assist in the transferrance of her energy into Drucilla's body.

_______"Oh? Well, if this is my last warning." Vincent said. He scratched at the rough stubble on his face, "I just don't know. Maybe I ought to surrender. Hmm..." About this time, Vincent felt the silver chain around his neck begin to react. He chuckled at what he knew would come next. His eyes darted to the men's faces, wanting dearly to see their expression at the moment it happened...

474Yamisetsuna

Ami noticed the gesture offhandedly since she was more than a little nervous about entering the extremely busy town. She followed Sienna, and when she noticed a quickening pace, she reached back and loosed her staff whilst she ran.

The Stadium may be rubble, but something still occurs here.

The thought was the only thing that rang in Ami's mind as she chased her companion toward the fray.

475Ryudo_Kazamaru

High above the roof of many a building, a lone figure dressed in black floated in midair, seemingly standing on nothing at all. He looked down on the carnage below with dark red eyes. His silver hair hung down on either side of his face, hiding his eyes from view for the most part. His black trenchcoat hung loosely off of his waist while one side fluttered in the wind. His arms were crossed across his chest as he looked at the events below...

It appears I might just get some entertainment afterall...

476[ Just Another Face ]

"...Okay. Three psychos. Two gunmen. A couple shopkeeps, and a dude dressed in black on a roof."

"...Typical night."

477Nighthunter

While Vincent was prattling on, another blue van pulled up, another ten Shields in combat gear jumping out of the rear, another two armed with the ballistic riot shields, three with rifles, and the remaining five with multi barreled grenade launchers. The first group fell back about five feet, the other group going to meet them. The ones with the shields went in front, the shotguns and submachine guns behind, followed by the grenadiers and finally the riflemen who were mainly concentrated on the roof.

Two of the grenadiers fired two rounds from their weapons at Vincent, the rounds bouncing towards him, one actually rolling against his foot, before a hissing noise started and gas started to seap out of them.

The remaining three did the same to the rooftop, the grenades bouncing against the concrete roof and most likely near Drucilla and Konstantine before they erupted with their cloud of tear gas and smoke.

The remainder of the team on the ground, bar the riflemen, opened fire on Vincent, perferating the area he was standing in with lots of rather hot, and fast traveling, lead

478Vincent Core

_______Vincent chuckled once more before he willed his circulatory system and lungs to shut down. A nice benefit of being not quite as alive as some people. He kicked each grenade back to the men who had fired them and mentally chuckled once more. The bit of gas in the air bothered him not at all as he stretched his right arm out to his side and his sword arm up into the air. The chain of gunfire didn't startle him either. The trajectory of some bullets was bent in the air, avoiding Vincent. Other bullets which collided with his body stopped instantly and fell harmlessly to the ground. Vincent could only smile.

_______Sounds of a new vehicle alerted Konstantine's attention and she cursed that she couldn't see anything while forced to lie on her belly. When the grenades came up over the edge, she synthesized small blades to knock them away before they posed any harm whatsoever. Drucilla continued incanting, clutching Konstantine's hand ever tighter...

479Broken DoIl

Sienna arrived on the scene as the smoke clouds rose in the air.

Wonderful. It seems quite the melee

Sienna reached into a pouch at her belt and removed an item which opened and then expanded to a disc about the size of a frisbee. Holding the disc like a shield pointed towards the smoke cloud she flipped something. An electronic voice spoke

"Noise Canceller, Activated

At that moment all sounds coming from the smoke cloud: incantations, bullets flying, chants, screams, pleas. All ceased as pure silence covered target.

480Nighthunter

The Shields simply blinked at what resulted from their attack. The gas having even less effect on them than it appeared to have on Vincent, since they were all wearing gas masks. The grenadiers fired another two rounds each onto the roof, being ten rounds, each starting to emit the tear gas before they touched the roof this time, so even being there for a second it would form a decent cloud.

The two front men on the ground pulled a cylindrical can off their vests, pulling a pin and rolling them towards Vincent before all the men closed their eyes and covered their ears as the two objects exploded with a loud, defeaning and disorientating bang, and a bright, blinding, white flash.

At the same time, two of the grenadiers fired a single grenade, once this one had landed on the roof they also exploded with the deafening bang and blinding flash, and if it was close enough to one of them, it would burn

481[ Just Another Face ]

"We should step in."

"Do we have to? I mean, you did want tonight off."

"Well, I just think those guys could use a hand. And besides, it seems the one with the sword isn't all natural."

The two sat in silence on this assessment. Garet was NOT programmed for supernatural battle. He was meant for strike missions on humans. And this was also not from modern day. Not even close to it. Garet was programmed from after magic had died. Or, at least, from somewhere it had died.

Terran, however, was used to it, by now, being a pyro and all. And his race didn't help that any. He was a demi-vamp, as one refered to him. Half the weaknesses at the cost of almost no extra powers. So, in his more than botched siring, he recieved non aging, or at least, not aging any time fast. In sixteen years, he'd aged nothing. He was immune from sunlight and all that, but it burned him faster than normal people. As for Vampire's and their blood fetish, he was bound to that, and he used simple seduction to screw it out of people. Worked well enough.

As for the moment, they both sat, thinking over the moment, trying to figure if this attack was worth helping.

482Vincent Core

_______Doubting that this new grenade would be another of gas, Vincent decided it was about time he did something more active. He ran forward, manipulating his inertia to accelerate beyond normal speed. In mere seconds, he would run past one of the armored men, holding his sword so that its blade�still radiating the energy which would allow it to cut through granite as if it were nothing�would slice through him. From there, he planned to slay each of the rest of the men in a similar fashion.

_______Drucilla shouted to Konstantine and when no sound resulted, she pulled her arm and sprang to her feet to flee before she would be reduced to ashes. With Konstantine only a fraction of a second behind, Drucilla leapt from roof just soon enough to evade the explosions...

483[ Just Another Face ]

Tech Attack

Fireshot

Terran jumped up, Garet following a simple hand gesture. The two formed a line with Garet in front, who jumped up a couple feet and curled into a tight ball, his head tucked in deep. Terran rushed behind him, pulling his leg far back, kicking Garet forward, deadaimed at Vincent. His aim was off, mind you, but it was alright. He bashed into the Shield up front that Vincent was just about to Sephiroth'd. Bouncing into the line of fire, Garet turned to raise up his hands, going for a blade grasp.

Terran, several feet off, watched with a grin, noticing the two women. His thoughts wandered a moment before he nodded, deciding Vincent was the main threat. The vampire did the opposite of most other fighters, though, just taking his time so that he could stroll into battle.

484Ryudo_Kazamaru

Ryudo still watched high up in the sky, about 100-150 feet up anyways. He'd noticed things going silent down below, but still saw the action. Things were still moving sloly down there, and if they didn't quicken up, he might just have to do something to make it interesting again.

...

485Nighthunter

Even though the noise canceller would have nulified the bang effects of the flashbangs, there was still the bright blinding effect for Vincent to worry about, so since he was charging in a likely blinded state, the men simply moved out of his way quite easily, though he did manage to cut one of their arms quite badly, almost clean off. The remainder of the men simply regrouped and opened fire, again on Vincent, bar the riflemen who opened fire on the two women who had lept from the roof

486Vincent Core

_______Vincent's eyes were unlike normal human eyes and "bright" was a concept nothing more than a memory. Through his eyes, the entire world was stained with shades of red. But these shades of red sufficed to allow Vincent to rend apart each gunman, beginning with those attacking his comrades and ending with those who would likely fill his body with bullets before they would fall.

_______Drucilla and Konstantine landed hard on the ground but with death coming from every direction, they found much motivation to recover quickly. Still dragging Konstantine because of the silence about which she had no time to wonder, Drucilla raised her hand to cast a quick spell requiring only a thought and not a word. The glass shattered and the pair jumped through and hid on the other side from the gunfire they knew was coming despite no audible warning...

487Nighthunter

Even if he only saw shades of red, he would start seeing rather bright, blinding shades of red. The flash from these was the kind of thing that shorts out Night vision or thermal goggles from the power and heat of the flash. So he would be mearly slashing randomly and blindly for a few moments as his body was riddled with bullets, injuring some more Shields, maybe killing one or two, as a team split off to go after the other two.

488[ Just Another Face ]

Griff Morivan, operating author for Terran Maxwell and Series 6 Attack Robot unit 37, Garet, is totally incapable of posting anything decent due to an absolutely idiotic post. God moding will melt the brain, kids.

Terran waits and Garet steps back, the two regrouping to form a plan...

489Enki Leviathan

A firefight... a large firefight between an entire riot team and what seems like a Sephiroth wannabe. This was not allowed inside the city of Latent. Soon after the battle had started and right before Sienna had showed up, 20 men appeard from alleyways and streets, surrounding the battlefield. 15 of these men, dressed in very thick, but light armor, all carrying bardiches and short swords. The remaining five with long, blue and white streaked hair and blue and white robes, staying behind the fighters, looking very priest-like. One of the 15 fighters looks into the frey and calls out in a large, booming voice that seems to echoe through the entire area

This is the Leviathan Elite Guard! If you do not halt this aggressive behaviour, drastic action WILL be taken!

With that, all of the remaining fighters lower their pole-arms toward the fight as the priests begins chanting something from their hiding spot in the alleys. As they chant, the pole-arms of the fighters glow a bit and large spikes of ice cover the poles and parts of their armor. Then everything went silent

*Enki was unaware of the fight going on right now. He had made his way to the docks and was looking through the different things for sale along the wodden planks near the ships*

490Tomorrow

There was a silent ruffle of cloth behind Enki, the sounds of the waves lapping onto the jetty and the swaying boats at the dock masking the subtle sound - before Tomorrow spoke, his voice cold as ice. "I thought you were going to come with us." He muttered.

He looked dressed to kill - literally. Black slacks, black gloves, black shirt, and a red coat swaying gently in the sea breeze. A few sailors paled at the sight, ducking behind some boxes - this man fitted the description of the walking death-dealer in Durem a year ago - only he'd gotten beefed up somewhere down the track.

Tomorrow's hands were hanging limply by his sides, the special sunglasses adorning his face flashing gently in the soft light. A quiet pingping emitted from one of the shafts near his ear, so quiet only he could hear it, and he turned his head slightly towards the area where the fight was happening...

...Before his head turned back to Enki. "Well?"

491Enki Leviathan

***Enki didn't bother to turn around, he just stared out at the waves*

Call me a bad father all you want... I trust my daighter, and the angel that lives inside her... I also know that you'd never let her get hurt.. I'm trusting you with her... I still have a son out there somwhere... for that reason I never stray far from this area so his father will be here when he comes back. I may not always see Juunikyuu, but she always knows where she can find me...

He turns around and faces Tomorrow, ooking up at the large man

I can't go... because I still have the rest of my family... I have my home... and I have my people...

Gestures toward Latent

If it were just Juunish and that man, I would definately go... but I know you'll protect her...**

492Tomorrow

Tomorrow stared down at the man, his face blank - before he turned and walked away.

Excuses...maybe. Pathetic...a little. But at least he was smart enough not to interfere.

Tomorrow dissapeared quite quickly for a man his size. Even walking down that long jetty, his body seemed to just dissolve into the background, as if he belonged there...

493Yamisetsuna

The very nervous newcomer, having followed Sienna into a bit of a catastrophe in her eyes, Ami altered herself imperceptibly into a defensive stance.

"Err. Sienna I think we got here at a bad time.

494[ Just Another Face ]

At the sight of the elites and everything Garet and Terran made several steps back, the two looking over everything, harshly rethinking this attack.

"Is retreat our option?"

"...You can."

"What!?"

"You might be looked for, remember? We still don't know who made you, and if the LEGs find a mech, they'll turn you to higher ups. Who knows where you'll go from there."

"...And you?"

"I have nothing to lose, so I'll help out the LEGs. Make sure to keep clear, and try and get some of the civilians out of the way. Less casualties, the better, you know?"

Garet nodded gently, making his way back, those silver eyes frozen on Terran for a few seconds before he ran.

As for Terran and the sudden drop in his voice, a new kind of power surged. A darker one. The Flames Of Darkness, an new level of power, spawned from the battle with that shadow beast, Maximos.

495Vincent Core

_______Vincent's eyes saw a small source of light energy from what must have been intended to blind. The light faded another instant later and he gave the thought a mental chuckle as he struck down each of the remaining gunmen. As he removed his sword from the chest of one such unsuccessful guard, he fell onto one knee. He looked down at his body, boasting several more bleeding holes than it had had before.

_______Men spoke from afar but Vincent could hardly hear him from the pain that clogged up the workings of his brain. Of the words he could make out, Leviathan Elite Guard was enough for him to know what it was time to do. His right hand reached into his coat, imbued with metallic property strong enough to have prevented it from suffering the same fate as his body might have. Upon a piece of paper, a seal of magic as they once called them, were written four symbols. He struggled to his feet and pressed him thumb into the back of the seal. The ground rumbled and dust flew about Vincent's feet before a brief flash of light removed his presence from Latent Town.

_______Drucilla cursed foul curses, surprised she had somehow removed herself from the effect she had suffered outside. She counted her options and then watched them dwindle when Konstantine told her the Leviathan Elite Guard had arrived on the scene. "It's over," Konstantine said to herself, something in between fear and relief in her voice. She repeated herself in her native tongue for the benefit of Drucilla who hadn't been in this world long enough to learn the language. More vile curses were found in Drucilla's begrudging agreement.

_______Drucilla grabbed a single vial of dark green liquid attached not to hers but to Konstantine's belt. She smashed it against the wall on which she sat leaning. The liquid turned to gas and was absorbed into Drucilla's body in the stead of charging energy. The violent touch in Drucilla's spell of teleportation shone through as the walls of the home they sat cowering inside began shaking. All the windows remaining unbroken shattered a second later and everything began to crumble. A fire erupted from the absence of Konstantine and Drucilla's bodies before, finally, peace would reign once more in Latent Town...

496Uberwulf X

Ears perked, and Lazenca stood still. Raising his eyes to the horizon, he listened to the sounds of... trouble. For a while, he just remained in the middle of the road, trying to see if the noise was getting closer, louder, more intense.

"This place.. not even this city is safe. This is insane." Laz shook his head and moved onto the sidewalk, travelling a short distance until he reached the area he was at before. It was where he and Louveteau seperated. Though the day had worn on, she had been injured and her blood scent trail was still fresh. He squatted down, sighing.

"So bothersome... how am I ever going to train this way?" Shifting Negative, he padded out of the alleway and started out, retracing Louve's steps on the way out of the city. It was a colorful, but direct path.

497[ Just Another Face ]

"...guh...?"

Terran stood, flabberghasted. The enemy. All three. Gone.

"Mother ****** son of a **** b*h! I can't ******** believe that those cowards turned tail and ran!" Fire shot up around Terran and the pyrovamp screamed in anger. "GOD DAA-AA-AAMN II-II-IIT!!!"

498Yamisetsuna

Ami was by now completely confused. She eased off the death grip on her staff and placed it back in the straps she rigged for it on her back. In the midst of the confusion, her belly reminded her it had been days since she'd eaten, and it might be a good idea to get a bit of bread in her. She looked around for where Sienna might have gotten too, deciding it was probably in her best interest to stick to what little she knew. With almost no gold she was going to be hard pressed to make it in this town as it were.

"Sienna, where in the world have you gotten to in the fray. I hope you find me again because I know I'll get lost if I move from this spot."

499Kitten P.A.

Silver Alexander Wrote:

(

Silver quirked an eyebrow at the young woman, totally confused as to what was going on now. Was she trying to say something to him?

"I... I'm affraid I don't understand... This stuff helps you talk somehow or what? No way I'm taking a deep breath of that stuff again. Not after what happened last time... can't you explain it with diagrams or something?"

She didn't understand him either, which was part of the problem obviously. So instead of trying to convince him, she tried to use her common gaian, which wasn't all that good. "You, dreamer...me...dream" She sighed and reached to her pouch and pulled out what appeared to be gold dust and threw it to the ground, not seeing how many other people around them stared in shock as the girl just threw away something that valuable. It glittered on the ground in a circular fashion, then she began speaking in that strange tongue once more before the gold powder began swirling and circling until it began to grow darker and darker till Silver would see some of the things of nightmares' seeming to swim through the portal.

500Enki Leviathan

The Leviathan Elites blink, but keep their weapons toward the middle of the rumble. The guy with the sword has gone, but the men with guns are still around. They knew not if these men are a terrorist organization or not

501Vahn Fah

"What is this? Halloween?"

The soft sound of leather on stone, rebounded off the walls, as the smoke eventually cleared, and a raven-haired young man was seen emerging out, the Shields standing to attention immediately at his presence.

Crimson hues stopped as they looked over each and every single "fighter" that was a "Leviathan Elite". What a joke.

"Throw down your weapons, your all under arrest... for impersonation of... whatever the hell it is your impersonating."

As far as Latent was concerned there WAS no Leviathan Elite... what a stupid name, I mean seriously. Even the surrounding people that had been previously in hiding during the mini-skirmish came out to laugh, and started going about their business like usual.

As long as there was a Spear out there, there was no need to really worry.

502Sunstrike

Hogosha No Juunikyuu Wrote:

Juuni blinked at the hand and then up at the smiling face of Mere before cocking her head to the side slightly with a smile.

"Ima help Papa and Oniisama for sure!" she smiled back, taking his hand in acceptance.

...

Within the confines of the tiny neko's mind Juunikyuu stirred, watching Mere carefully, arms folded over her chest as her eyes narrowed.

((Soz for the delay, love, been a busy week >< smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

There was a quick movement as he used her hand to pull her gently up for a piggy back ride, moveing quickly out of the door and into the sunlight of the day. The shopping district was busy that day, the hustle and bustle of people traveling about their buisness a blur as he moved.

By being so close, Juunish now had the unique opertunity of seeing a little bit through the eyes of Mere, where people were distortions of their true selves as he moved within his element of being "there" but not. At least until a paticularly functional stand took his attention.

"So Juunish, what exactly are you? Besides a small girl, I mean." He sorted through various clothes, nodding and smiling at the lady behind the counter when asked if everything was fine with him, before she moved onto another customer. Picking up a small bookbag the strange shape of a black kitty, he stuffed the items in and payed the lady, handing the bag up to the small girl.

503Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni blinked and smiled happily, chortling to herself through out the piggy back ride, her eyes shut most of the time as the blur of people made her feel dizzy. Her eyes opened however as they seemed to come to a stop, her ears flickering at Mere's question as she draped her arms over his shoulders and peered around at him, resting her chin on his shoulder.

"Juunish ish Juunish..." she replied simply with a flick of her tail before moving back and accepting the bag happily, wriggling down off Mere's back to land lightly beside him, her two crystal necklaces tinkling slightly as she slipped the kitty pack on before blinking as her eyes hazed over slightly, "And Juunikyuu-sama says that if it isn't obvious what Juunish ish then Mr Henry ish being silly!"

Juunikyuu's own eyes cleared briefly of the mist as she watched Mere carefully through the child's eyes.

"Just what is it tha you're after I wonder..."

504Max is the King

"Hot damn..."

The young street performer coughed and spluttered as his big eyes slid open, clearing away and creating a little mound of dust on the ground next to his mouth. He'd spent the night in the gutter next to the corner that he had dubbed his personal stage, facedown and slumbering peacefully. But sleeping on the ground, next to a busy street, and... on the ground... had its disadvantages; the newest additions to his grimy-assed clothes, for example. And s**t was it hot, he thought as he raised himself up with a hand, glancing upwards and squinting into the blazing sun.

"... Summer in the city."

Time to work - er... no, eat. Definately eat. Rather than stand up the musician just rolls to the side and up into a sitting position, squatting rather unceremoniously on the edge of the curb. And with no further ado he produces a battered old acoustic guitar out of his glowing travellingcase and begins to compose a ditty about being hungry on the spot, trying to pity passerbys into kicking him some change, or some grub...

505Cthulhu Wish

The streets seemed to be bustling with life that afternoon, with merchants and villagers or commonly known as the afternoon rush. Everyone seemed to be trying head their own way, not caring who they pushed over or trampled on, as though they were in their own world and no one mattered.

Sadly enough to say, Madi was caught inside this mess. She could hardly move and was constantly bashed from person to person, as they shoved her out of the way. The young rabbit was not known to have much of balance do to the fact that she had rather large rabbit paws. Finally, after the third shove, she fell to the ground landing face first into the cement.

"Oof!" motioned Madi as she rubbed her red clown like nose. The traffic and flow of people seem to be moving faster with the urge to walk faster. After a few people passed the girl who was stuck underneathe was trampled on by each person for they didn't care where they were going.

Her crimson eyes looked over to the left of her to see somesort of skeletal structure beside her with bones cracked and broken. It seemed that many people had managed to get themselves caught in the same situation before. Quietly she would ask for help, but only getting the occasional scoff.

"Excuse Me, Can someone let me...Ow...Stand up?"

506Yamisetsuna

After waiting for hours, Ami gave up on Sienna looking for her and began to wander about, lost again. She really needed to make friends here, she figured, but who, and where? It wasn't in her nature to assert herself unless it was in a fight. Making friends was something she knew little about.

She noticed a dirty street performer and wandered over to watch, since it seemed like something to do. She hoped he didn't expect any gold from her, since he didn't seem like a good singer, and she had none.

507Ryugi Kazamaru

Luckily for Madi, there was help to be found. It just so happened that Ryugi Kazamaru, Vargus Kobayashi, and Eclipse were all moving down the street when Ryugi heard the familiar voice call out for a little help. He reached down quickly and pulled Madi out of the road and over to the side where there were some table and benches. He sat her down on the cahir while Vargus and Eclipse got settled themselves.

Madi, you should be more careful while walking in the city, silly girl.

Ryugi smiled gently in his usual way while Vargus giggled and bit, and Eclipse chirped.

508Max is the King

(( Not a good singer!? ))

The musician glanced up with and noticed a girl a little bit away from him, watching him curiously as people tended to do. Being a complete vagrant and exceptionally musically talented had a way of doing that, and it didn't help that he was one of the few people in Latent that didn't seem to be in a giant freaking hurry. But seeing as nobody else was paying any attention to him, and she seemed mildly interested, the street performer decided to turn on the old charm.

"Evening."

With magic in his voice.

509Cthulhu Wish

Madi blushed alittle do to embarrassment then noticed Eclipse. She wasn't even sure what it was, but she was now curious. Quietly she took out of her crimson Sai and poked the little dragon softly, not enough to hurt it.

The rabbit soon could feel that her wrist hurt a bit, as though someone dropped a rock on it. But it was probably either from her attempts of rebuilding Leviathan alone or someone was standing on it. They both sounded very logical. Soon she smiled at Ryugi and Vargus in a shy way like a kindergarden student's first day of school.

"Thank You" quietly whispered Madi as she set her Sai down on the table to crack her wrist. She held onto it with the opposite wrist and turned it slowly from side to side with a wince or two. It hurt, but she could manage. Madi was a tough Rabbit, or atleast that's what she told herself.

510Ryugi Kazamaru

Its no problem Madi. I know you'd do the same for me.

Ryugi smiled again and scratched Eclipse on the back of the head where he liked, the little dragon let out a happy cooing noise. Vargus then smiled and spoke.

So Madi, what brings you into Latent> Just taking a break from looking over the Stadium?

511Yamisetsuna

When the musician noticed her she smiled and considered hunting for a gold in her bodice, but decided against knowing it was unlikely she'd find anything.

Evenin', I'd pay if I could. Your music's...different

She noticed too late her accent slipped out and blushed.

512Cthulhu Wish

Madi's snow white ears perked up quickly at the word Levi, which made her hands hurt even more from the cuts and broken fingers she earned from it. But Madi wasn't even sure why she was in Latent anyways, last time she could recall was when she was here with Silver Moonblade, but that's another story.

"No really reason, yourselves?" replied Madi as she countinued to look at Eclipse, not even blinking. As though the small dragon was a competitor in a staring contest. She soon lowered down to the dragon's eye level with hers and sat quietly.

"You going down." quietly spoke Madi as she countinued to stare at Eclipse, this was a random sight to see. But it was still rather humourous. This young rabbit had never seen anything like him, no she also had to avoid the fact that he might end up getting gobbled up from this little creature. But her curiousity was overwhealming.

513Ryugi Kazamaru

The little dragon stared intently at the rabbit, cocking its head to the side occasionally. Eclipse was smarter than he looked. He kinda waddled slowly to Madi, now a few inches in front of her then...

"Gurk!"

His tongue flipped out and licked her little red bunny nose.

Ryugi laughed, and Vargus giggled.

Heh... We decided to head back here after taking a look at what was left of Levi. Then I got in a fight with some crazy ice demon. After that we just came here, trying to figure out what to do next.

514Cthulhu Wish

Soon Madi squeaked as her nose was licked and nearly fell barckwards. Shortly she recovered and moved closer again ready to tackle the dragon with her light rabbit weight. She looked up at Vargus and Ryugi and then backed off pretending as though nothing happened. Her crimson eyes turned away from the small dragon not to look at him and countinued her civilized conversation with Ryugi.

"Crazy Ice Demon?" asked Madi as she countinued to find something else to amuse her with. But the dragon was just too cute to pass up. Soon Madi quickly picked up Eclipse with her small hands and giggled, but shortly after almost dropping him for the pain in her hands.

515Ryugi Kazamaru

Eclipse just sqeaked and wadled over to Ryugi where he sat in Ryugi's lap. Ryugi chuckled and pet the little dragon.

Vargus on the other hand, being a healer of sorts, noticed Madi's pained winces and such when she worked her hands.

Are you ok Madi? If you have a problem, maybe I could help? I'm tallented with healing magic.

516Cthulhu Wish

Madi nodded as though she was completely fine. Slowly she moved her hands under the table so that they wouldn't be noticed. Slowly beneathe the table she removed her dark gloves to see how they were holding up.

It wasn't exactly a pretty sight, they were crocked and bloody, with cuts and wounds from large stones and the lack of her taking care of them. Her pinky finger's nail was half way ripped off revealing the flesh beneathe it to the oxygen around them. And finally her hands had a minor purple tint to them which just topped the cake.

Madi remained silent as she examined her hands slowly. She was completely unaware for that moment that Ryugi and Vargus were still there.

517Ryugi Kazamaru

Vargus, being new to human lands herself, took the nod to mean yes. She moved over to Madi and placed her hand on her shoulder softly and reassuringly. From there she noticed Madi's small hands looking quite beat up, and assumed that they were the problem area. With her hand on her shoulder, she sent out a small bit of healing magic that traveled through Madi's shoulder, down her back, across her chest and into her arms and hands. The magic would feel warm and soothing, almost like the feeling when one gets a hug from the one they love.

The healing energy would then begin to gently heal the cuts, scrapes, and broken bones in Madi's paws. The bruises would heal last, they being the least serious of the problems. This specific skill always healed from the inside out and was quite helpful for healing major wounds at higher levels.

Any better Madi?

Vargus was a kind spirit, and her gentle eyes searched Madi's as if trying to comfort her with nothing but her look.

518Cthulhu Wish

Madi nodded a few times as she could regained feeling in her hands. It felt really odd to her for she wasn't very accustom to it. Infact she didn't know what a hug or being appreciated forher really meant, she always thought herself to be lower than dirt. But heck she knew how to take the hit.

"Thank You Vargus" smiled Madi a bit showing a bit of her buck teeth she soon quickly covered her mouth to hide them as her face turned beat red, indeed Madi was a shy one.

519Ryugi Kazamaru

You're welcome dear.

Vargus smiled happily and sat back down.

Anyways, I fought some crazy ice demon. I'd fought him before, but I still don't think I got his name

Ryugi shrugged and leaned back in his chair.

520Cthulhu Wish

The moment was calm and quiet for the time being as they could hear the creek beside them trickle with happiness as the fish swam about within it. They were codfish, rather large and yet tasty, and same in from the Leviathan Sea. Occasionally a fisherman could be spotted on the side with his fishing rod humming a tune. When they managed to catch a fish, A victory dance would take place resembling a jig. It seemed that Madi and the gang were now relaxing in the sun and quite happy, well they were for the time being.

When out of the blue, A giant rainbow coloured fish jumped out of the water towards their table. It's scales glittered vibrant colours as the sun hit each one. This was no average fish, it was the rare and well hunted Big Benjamin. All the fisherman were seeking for this 330 lbs. fish, and now they could. For Benjamin had landed on the Lap of the young gent at the table, Ryugi.

521Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi was relaxing when the fish suddenly dropped on his lap, smashing his chair and flattening him to the ground.

I've heard of flying fish, but this is rediculous...

Vargus laughed and Eclipse just sniffed at the fish from up on the table.

I'm sure its very funny, but could someone please GET THIS THING OFF ME!!!???

Not only was it cold and slippery, but the fish was rather heavy, and Ryugi didn't like the feeling of wet scales crushing his poor body.

522Cthulhu Wish

Madison giggled as she soon waddled over to his side, she wasn't very strong but she could try and lift the magical fish.

As for Benjamin, His breathing became slower and his movement was bearly even considered alive. But still...His coloured scales began to dim into lifeless colours. This was a sad sight to see.

But Madi carried on, pushing the slippery blubber roll. But it didn't seem to budge. She countinue and countinued to soon notice that it's gorgeous scales began to fall off. Madi jumped back not sure what was occuring.

523Ryugi Kazamaru

Vargus, though appearing weak, was still a dragon afterall, and therefore had dragon strength. She then picked up Benjamin and lifted the fish off of the flattened Ryugi. She then grabbed two large pitchers of water off a nearby table, and dumped one one the fish, and poured the other down the fish's throat.

524Cthulhu Wish

Madi soon ended up yelping again, For the loose scales weren't scales anymore. But now little smaller versions of the rainbow fish. Benjamin wasn't really a Banjamin but a Benjamina. Without thinking Madi began picking them up and putting them in the Jug of water.

Benjamina's colours soon slowly returning as she flapped about a bit.

"Shouldn't we put....it in the river again?" Questioned Madi curiously.

525Ryugi Kazamaru

Vargus agreed, and gave the fish a mighty toss towards the river, where 'she' landed safely. Attention then turned to the little fish in the jug.

526Cthulhu Wish

The small fishes began to swim around quickly, looking about their new enviroment. All consisting of the same type of scales that their mother had. But soon the attentiion of the fishies were now drawn to Ryugi to see if was infact alright.

"You ok down there?" Asked Madi as she peered over the table abit. She giggled alittle to see that Ryugi had some of the slimey substance from the fish on him. But she didn't seem to say much else.

527Ryugi Kazamaru

Besides smelling like a boat dock I feel fine...

He picked himself off of the ground and sat back in another chair, which he grabbed and brought over from another table. Luckily his clothes were easy to clean, and had had much worse things on them from times long past.

528Cthulhu Wish

Madi smiled and soon drew her attention to the young ones. They seemed to be eagerly hungy and exicted to be around their 'mothers'. For ever person at the table two fish sat looking at them, gazing into their eyes wanting food and lovings.

"I shall name this one Bubbles." Smiled Madi brightly as she wiggled her finger infront of the glass. Soon the small fish seemed to have a grin on it's face. Not a normal casual one, but sinister and evil. Then again, if a fish smiled...that's probably not normal.

The tiny fish's mouth seemed to grow two large white set of teeth. The other fish however seemed rather frightened and scared. Before long, the water became red as only one fish was left.

529Ryugi Kazamaru

Ok... I'm NOT touching those things...

Oh my...

Meep!

The three jumped back from the table, well, minus Eclipse who moved to a slightly safer distance, then proceeded to sniff in the general direction of the fish and jug of water

530Cthulhu Wish

Madi however, Stayed close to the fish bowl rather entranced by it. She wasn't sure was so interesting about it...But there was something. She turned to look at Ryugi and Vargus, not seeming to be frightened at all.

"Where do you want him to go?"

531Ryugi Kazamaru

Dark Conspiracy Wrote:

Madi however, Stayed close to the fish bowl rather entranced by it. She wasn't sure was so interesting about it...But there was something. She turned to look at Ryugi and Vargus, not seeming to be frightened at all.

"Where do you want him to go?"

I think it would be safer if he went with his family in the lake. We don't want anyone getting bitten... Then again... Maybe you could keep him as a pet.

532Cthulhu Wish

The fish swam round and round as though it were a shark. It was still hungry, hungry for meat. Madi waved her finger around infront of the gass as though she were teasing it. Naturally, it's swimming patterns got faster and faster, this wasn't a happy fish.

533Ryugi Kazamaru

Dark Conspiracy Wrote:

The fish swam round and round as though it were a shark. It was still hungry, hungry for meat. Madi waved her finger around infront of the gass as though she were teasing it. Naturally, it's swimming patterns got faster and faster, this wasn't a happy fish.

Um... Madi... I don't think it likes that very much... I'd stop messing with it if I were you...

Ryugi gently took Madi's shoulder and moved her away, while Eclipse fluttered onto Ryugi's shoulder. Vargus then tossed a bit of jerky she'd gotten from her pouch into the jug.

534Cthulhu Wish

Within secounds the Jerky was gone, and there was a hungry fish. His eyes darted everywhere, looking and questing for a meal. Shortly, he began to bang his head against the glass. He wanted out...he wanted more food.

535Ryugi Kazamaru

Dark Conspiracy Wrote:

Within secounds the Jerky was gone, and there was a hungry fish. His eyes darted everywhere, looking and questing for a meal. Shortly, he began to bang his head against the glass. He wanted out...he wanted more food.

Ryugi noticed that this fish was clearly a very hungry little bugger, so, he walked over to a nearby butchershop while the others looked amazed at the fish. Once there he bought a large ham, unflavored and unglazed. He then proceeded to set the ham on top of the large jug.

If that doesn't satiate his appetite, I don't know what will

The ham was almost as big as Ryugi's head, so hopefully it would be enough for the hungrly little fishy.

536Cthulhu Wish

The fish sat amused for a few minutes and began gobbling it down. Inch by inch, and soon within secounds it was gone. However the little fish seemed rather content now as it countinued to swim in circles.

"Holy Crap..."

537Ryugi Kazamaru

Dark Conspiracy Wrote:

The fish sat amused for a few minutes and began gobbling it down. Inch by inch, and soon within secounds it was gone. However the little fish seemed rather content now as it countinued to swim in circles.

"Holy Crap..."

...Whoa... If I was a fish I'd eat like that... Thats just not RIGHT!!

The others stood there gawking at the little fish that could only be described by the following...

smilies/icon_eek.gif

538Cthulhu Wish

And so they countinued to watch the fish swim about for the rest of the afternoon.

~The End~

539Enki Leviathan

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"What is this? Halloween?"

The soft sound of leather on stone, rebounded off the walls, as the smoke eventually cleared, and a raven-haired young man was seen emerging out, the Shields standing to attention immediately at his presence.

Crimson hues stopped as they looked over each and every single "fighter" that was a "Leviathan Elite". What a joke.

"Throw down your weapons, your all under arrest... for impersonation of... whatever the hell it is your impersonating."

As far as Latent was concerned there WAS no Leviathan Elite... what a stupid name, I mean seriously. Even the surrounding people that had been previously in hiding during the mini-skirmish came out to laugh, and started going about their business like usual.

As long as there was a Spear out there, there was no need to really worry.

One of the Elites looked at the man that is talking to them. He lets out a small laugh and steps up

We drop our weapons for no man, whether threatened by death or confinement. The only person we would drop our weapons for is our God, himself. And since I don't see him around anywhere, our weapons stay in our hands...

((I'm so tempted to have Leviathan walk up and tell them to drop their weapons... Snicker))

540Tomorrow

Within all the ruckus...

Within all the standoffs...

Tomorrow walked down the street, pushing through the crowd and walking straight through the little stand-off between the Leviathens and the Spear.

He looked pretty mean compared to when the Spear - lovingly christened 'Susie' by John - took him in. Before he'd been dressed in civvies - jeans, a black tee with a white shirt over that.

Now he was dressed in his 'spook' gear - black all over, even his gloves, except for his red coat which made him look like a Matrix reject, his sunglasses covering his icy azure eyes.

Walking straight throgh the crowd, straight past the guards and the Spear, only moving to shoot a small look at Susie before moving on, he broke through the crowd through the little clearing and kept walking.

He could sense Juuni nearby...he wasn't quite sure where though...

541Purely Jayney

Not far behind John, Amber followed. Her tail swayed slowly behind her as she gazed all around her in wonder, pausing every now and again as the new sights, sounds and smells engulfed her senses before she snapped back to reality and hurried back after the Tribal.

Once they'd reached Latent he'd disappeared for a few minutes whilst Amber had shopped for some supplies, buying a few food items and some medicinal items as well as some spare rune essences.

As she followed after the Tribal she bowed her head briefly at those pushed aside by the Tribal striding through the crowds.

"Sorry... Sorry, I'm sorry. We're in a hurry. Sorry!"

542Tomorrow

Tomorrow paused for a moment, looking about for a second. His head scanned the crowds for Mere - before realising the man would probably blend in with that shadowy feel to him.

Pingping

"Amber!" John called, lifting his glove hand so she could see him more clearly through the crowd. How could you miss him - he stood almost a foot higher then most people.

543Purely Jayney

Amber's ears flickered at the sound of her name and she turned from the lady she was apologising to and trotted quickly back over to John, squeezing her way through the crowd towards him that had already began to swell through the free space John had created.

"Hai!" she smiled up at him once she reached his side, her tail wagging.

544Tomorrow

Tomorrow reached out to pat her head, smiling down to her. "Hi sweetheart."

He looked up at the crowd around them, his arm moving over her shoulders to hold her to him, making more room for the people around them. "I've been looking but i cant find Juuni anywhere...there's too many people and i cant see very well. The only thing i'm relying on is the sonar built into my sunglasses - it's running off my brain to lock onto her brainwaves, but since she's...changed, i can barely feel her. i only get general directions, and they're not helping."

As if that explained everything, he grabbed Amber and lifted her up, her legs dangling before his face - before he slipped his head under them and span her around, so she was now sitting on his shoulders. She was now a good six feet and five inches off the ground, way above everybody else. "Look around. I'll point you in the direction of where she's supposed to..."

Pingping

"There." He said, turning and pointing his left arm out, the other secure on her right thigh to hold her steady.

545Purely Jayney

smilies/icon_eek.gif

Well, Amber learned something that day. She most definatly did not appreciate heights! With a small yelp of surprise she held on tightly to John, her hands resting on hsi forehead as she blinked a few times, getting rid of the dizzy feeling that had enveloped her before looking in the direction John was pointing, squinting slightly as she sniffed the air hard.

Her gaze fell on a flash of purple hair by one of the Merchant stands and her tail wagged.

"That way!" she nodded with a point.

546Tomorrow

Tomorrow lifted both his arms and grasped Amber's hips, picking her up and slowly placing her back onto her legs. "Thankyou baby." He said, leaning his head down to her ear and kissing her cheek before taking her hand and leading her forward.

His elbow stuck out, he made a good trail through the crowd. Any obstacle was bluntly pushed to the side, usually with a shout of defence or a low growl from a meta-whatever.

His elbow jammed into a man's back as he finally got to the store containing Juuni's signal, the man spinning and pulling out a small knife from his belt, his tiny eyes darting furtively about as he stepped up to John -

A quick slap to the man's wrist caused him to drop the knife, the flat of the knife landing on top of John's boot before Tomorrow's head slammed into his, causing him to hit the wall with a grunt and slide down, knocked out cold. A flick of the ankle caused the knife to fly up into Tomorrow's outstretched hand, clasped safely as he led Amber into the store.

Moving into the shop, Tomorrow flicked the butterfly knife open and closed with his hand, a subtle flick of the wrist and a spin of one of the handles causing the knife to point out - before being enclosed in the handle - before being pointed out - before being closed and slipped into Amber's hand.

547Purely Jayney

blinku blinku

Truth be told, Amber didn't really flinch when the man spun round with the knife though her ears flattened slightly as John headbutted him. With a slight roll of the eyes she followed him into the shop, feeling him press the knife into her palm which she closed before depositing the knife into one of her combats many pockets, her eyes scanning the shop for any further glance of Juuni or Mere.

548HonoRaven

hono wandered slowly down the small street, a rather lost look in her firey eyes as she looked at all the new buildings. There was suposed to be an apothacary around here somewhere but she was having trouble finding the right street. She sighed to herself as she wondered if she would ever find the damn place smilies/icon_stare.gif

549Hogosha No Juunikyuu

A small pink glowing dot flitted through the streets of Latent, dodging easily through the throngs of crowds as it approached the tall Leviathan shaped fountain in the centre square. The small, glittering dust ball streaked upwards and landed nimbly on the creatures head, turning with a soft tinkle as she surveyed the main square.

This was Po. The tiny fairy companion of Juunikyuu. She'd disappeared for a little while, fleeing the Stadium as the attack had occured having been on her own for a little while. She'd tried to rejoin the other fairies inhabiting the area but had been driven out and now she was alone. Her wings drooped slightly as some of the glittering dust settled around her as she sat down, pouting as she crossed her legs and cupped her chin in her hand.

"Po..."

550Cthulhu Wish

That morning seemed rather Busy as Madison began to wonder the bustling streets, though it wasn't as busy as yesterday's minor adventure. Her medium long red hair bounced with every step that she managed to take. Soon a tune left Madi's lips as she countinued to jounrey through the streets.

It was a rather happy tune, which would cause the birds to reply in delight if they were around. Madi's snow white ears twitched as she had a smile on her face in thought, perhaps today was going to be a good day.

551Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Well there were definatly birds about, though probably not the kind Madison would have been keen on.

Gulls. Lots and lots of Gulls. Streaming in from the port and docks to fed on the scraps and rubbish left behind by the crowds. And a group of them had spotted Po and were now circling her with interest.

Po blinked up nervously before shooting off the top of the fountain as one of the Gulls took a dive at her, missing her fragile wings by inches as the terrified fairy shot off down and into the crowds, the Gulls squaking loudly as they gave chase.

The fairy darted through the crowds, her gaze falling on Madison as she shot down into one of the girls pockets, disappearing from view as the angry Gull's squaked in annoyance and continued to fly over head.

552Cthulhu Wish

The young rabbit, quickly screamed as the large Gulls swooped down at her. She was completely unaware about the young faye in her pocket. But soon the gulls were overhead circling above her and Madi was completely oblivious on what was happening.

"Goodness...That was frightening" Stated Madi as she countinued to wander though the streets away from the demon birds. Oddly enough Madi could feel a warm tingly sensation in her pocket from the light Po causing her to giggle. What was in her pocket? What could it be?

553Hogosha No Juunikyuu

smilies/icon_ninja.gif

Po kept very still inside Madi's pocket, feeling the coat sway as the bunny girl continued walking down the street.

Eventually the cawing Gull's grew bored and flew off in search of easier targets, spotting an unguarded plate of chips hungrily. Po gave a squeak as she tried to scramble to the top of Madi's pocket, her tiny hands grasping the edge of it as she pulled herself upwards so that her head emerged and she blinked, getting reacustomed to the bright light as she hauled herself out, dropping down towards the floor before her wings fluttered and she soared back upwards, right in front of Madi's face.

"Po!" she proclaimed happily with a smile.

554Cthulhu Wish

Now, Madi was not very accustomed to mystical creatures like Po. So naturally there was only one thing she did. Yelp, and so that's exactly what she did. A quiet marp squeak left her mouth causing her to fall over. Madi's pale ears soon covered Madi's face from the shock of the situation.

The crowd seemed to be avoiding the rabbit today, and trying not to step on her, which was a first. But Madi remained on the ground for a few moments confused on what she just saw.

555Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"Po?!"

The tiny fairy literally jumped backwards in the air as the rabbit meeped and fell over, her head cocked to the side at this curious behaviour before flitting down and hefting up the tip of Madi's ears with marginal difficulty, uncovering her eyes and blinking at her.

"... Po?"

She stayed, flitting in mid air, straining to keep the ear lifted as the glittering dust balled around her, some drifting down to earth.

556Cthulhu Wish

What Po was truly boggled Madi's mind as she sat looking at the little faye with curiousity. Perhaps it was a bug or something along those lines. This, whatever it was truly amazed Madi.

"You're a cute little bug aren't you?" admired Madi as she held out her hand to catch some of the dust. Madi's innocence soon began to set in as she countinued to play with the dust quietly, moving her hand in circles causing the dust to spin as such. A giggle left her mouth as she countinued to do so.

557Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Po didn't really understand but if Madi thought she was a bug then a bug she would be! She smiled warmly, a soft jingling like quiet bells emitting from her as she giggled, her body shaking and the dust flow increasing before the ear became to much for her to hold, her arms wavered before she was bowled over in small circles in mid air, spraying glittering dust everywhere before she came to a dizzy and unsteady mid air stop*

"Phwee..." =@.@=

558Cthulhu Wish

Quickly Madi held out her hands so that she could catch the faye incase if she fell. Madi was amused, But of course she would give the faye a rest if need be. The dust in her small paws began to send tingly feelings in them which cause much giggling.

But soon the dust entered up Madi's small nose, which caused it to twitch. She now needed to sneeze...but she didn't want to send Po flying. So she struggled to keep it in...And made a few humourous faces as she tried.

559Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Po blinked, shaking herself to get rid of the dizzy feeling and cocked her head at Madi, blinking in confusion at the many faces she was pulling before doing her best to imitate them.

smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

560Cthulhu Wish

Butr she couldn't hold it in for very much longer, within secounds a high pitched sneezed left her causing her glasses to go flying. And so Madi was now blind and suffered from a sneeze.

561Hogosha No Juunikyuu

=O.o=

Well, that certainly blew Po away. Quite literally in fact. She bowled over and over in the air, landing a little way off on the floor amoungst the crowd, leaving a trail of glittering dust behind her that gradually floated down to earth as she lay in a small, glittering and twitching heap.

smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

562Cthulhu Wish

With every blind attempt she had, Madi began to search for her glasses and the faye. Whatever came first would be rather pleasing. She became very wary of each step until she heard a crack infront of her.

Someone had stepped on her glasses....AGAIN! There was one simply facial expression she had now and it was something like this:

smilies/icon_gonk.gif

563Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Po got herself sorted, doing a sort of rolly poly so that she ended up sitting on her backside wit a soft bump, sending a shower of glittering dust to the floor before her wings flittered, lifting her up off the ground and moving back towards Madi, blinking from the girl to the broken glasses with a look of confusion.

"...Po?"

564Cthulhu Wish

A large crack seemed to be in her right lens, she sighed and slowly put them on once more to see how badly they were affected. It seemed to be alright, though their was a large line across it, but other than that she could see fine.

Madi soon picked up the faye once more and was careful about the dust this time. Smiling she had her Crimson eyes look down at her.

"Are you alright little one?"

565Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Po allowed the rabbit to scoop her up and cocked her head as she spoke to her, throwing her arms up in the air with an enthusiastic smiled, sending a shower of shimmering dust up into the air.

"Po!" smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

566Cthulhu Wish

Madi soon put the young one in her pocket and stood up. The crowd was still on the move and soon, Madi and the faye were to Join them.

567Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Po pouted slightly as she slid back down into the pocket, scramblign up to pee out the top, wondering where Madi was going to take her.

568HonoRaven

it had taken a good hour, but rave had found the place she was looking for and muttering to herself she wandered slowly back up the street, a large paper bag full of herbs under her arm

569Sunstrike

Hogosha No Juunikyuu Wrote:

Juuni blinked and smiled happily, chortling to herself through out the piggy back ride, her eyes shut most of the time as the blur of people made her feel dizzy. Her eyes opened however as they seemed to come to a stop, her ears flickering at Mere's question as she draped her arms over his shoulders and peered around at him, resting her chin on his shoulder.

"Juunish ish Juunish..." she replied simply with a flick of her tail before moving back and accepting the bag happily, wriggling down off Mere's back to land lightly beside him, her two crystal necklaces tinkling slightly as she slipped the kitty pack on before blinking as her eyes hazed over slightly, "And Juunikyuu-sama says that if it isn't obvious what Juunish ish then Mr Henry ish being silly!"

Juunikyuu's own eyes cleared briefly of the mist as she watched Mere carefully through the child's eyes.

"Just what is it tha you're after I wonder..."

When he smiled it wasn't just at the girl that stood before him. Then he shrugged and leaned down.

"Hmm? Silly, eh? Maybe I am, a bit." He leaned forward a little his hand hovering over the small head. "I sense," He grinned. "Stardust." He was interupted by all the mess outside though, and sighed, holding out his hand and taking the little girls warmly. "Looks like the others have found us!" He gave Tomorrow a sardonic look.

"Do you always bust the head of people you run into, sir? Or was this a special case..."

570Hogosha No Juunikyuu

blinku blinku

Both the neko and the Senshi watched Mere very carefully before Juuni grinned and pointed at herself with a smile.

"That's cause Juunish ish a star!" she proclaimed happily, rocking to and fro on the balls of her feet before her ears flickered at the mild commotion outside and she turned, jumping in slight fright to find John and Amber stood almost directly behind her as she squeezed Mere's hand subconsiously. There was something different about her Oniisama, something that scared her a bit...

smilies/icon_eek.gif ... smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

571Broken DoIl

Sienna had lost track of Ami hours ago. After a brief search she gave up.

I hope the girl will be ok...

Having packed away the noise canceller, Sienna walked off, following a small slip of paper with sketched direction. She wandered left and right, meandering through the streets of Latent until she came to fair sized building. Hanging outisde the door was a simple sign, an emblem of a white sunburst with a black sword pointing down in the middle of it. A brown haired girl of maybe 19 years of age greeted Sienna at the door.

"Took you long enough to get here sifu."

Sorry, I got distracted by an altercation on the way here... How's the progress with stocking the shop Anya?

Anya handed Sienna a clipboard full of papers.

"We have most of the forge gear and bare bones in the workshop. Inventory in the main shop room is ready for display but the back room isn't stocked yet. A couple of rare finds and such. We still have some equipment en route but we have enough metal stock and finished wares to start up the shop now if you'd like."

Sienna smiled back at her.

Looks good for now. I guess we're open for business then. Is Travis in?

"No ma'am. He's coming later today with some more materials."

Fair enough, I'll be upstairs then. Tell me if someone arrives.

((Sienna's Workshop/Forge:

First floor ground plan

Sienna's shop is fairly nondescripit as far as shops go, the only really identifying factors is the emblem on the outside sign as well as the pervasive heat from the forge, as well as the regular hammer rings when the forge is in use.

The main shop room holds a long counter in front of the door leading to the next room. It has a fair number of sample weapons, and trinkets displayed on the counter and on the walls of the room. This room always has an employee in it when the shop is open, usually Sienna or Anya. Many of the items in this room may not bear the maker's mark. The door in the back leads to a seemingly empty hallway which in turn leads to the main display room. This room is currently only some half-full. The room is divided up bladed weapons displayed in one section, polearms in another etc etc. Specialized items are displayed in their own corner, and ranged weapons have their own stands in another area. The highest quality items are found in this room or in the stockroom below the shop. There is even a section devoted towards items not made by the shop, but rather found or otherwise having fallen into the possession of the shop. This is the last room that patrons will be allowed into. The entrance to the rest of the shop can be seen in this room, as a sealed doorway which is clearly labeled "employees only"))

572Dante Decker

Dante had been free of the hospital for a day or so by now. His scrapes and bruises largely unnoticable, and color haveing returned to his skin he seemed nearly as fit as he had been before the whole nasty encounter with the stadium rubble. As he meandered through the town of Latent he had no place to stay, no real idea where things were layed out in the seemingly familiar but still unusual town, and in the process of gettign his bearings he had taken several 'wrong turns' through the various alleys and had completely lost himself in the sprawling urban center.

Left, another left, a right, Dante had continued his weaving through the alleys ina a rather annoyed attempt to find a main street and subsequentlly try and find the main road. it was another three blocks passing smaller orads which he felt were closer to alleys then actual roads as he continued finally stepping out into what seemed like a well kept thoroughfare and breathed a sigh of relief. asd he stood next tot he road howwever his hat and his head tipped slightly to the side in a questioning manner as he looked up at the sign that hung above the door way of some sort of store, as he took in the building he was able to distinguish it was a smithy rather quickly the smell and heat of the forge was one thing he knew...

Taking some rather confident yet curious steps forward he crossed the thoroughfare and stepped up ontot he front step before takigna quick breath lamenting the time that ahd passed since he last smelled the forge, it had been too long.

"Hello?" he remarked questioningly as he opened the door and took several hesitant steps forward into the forge warmed shop, a comfort he knew all to well and he had severely missed.

573Broken DoIl

Anya was lounging behind the counter when Dante stepped into the door, idly picking at her nails. Her eyes came up at the tentative "Hello."

Standing up in a smooth motion she brushed some her hair out of her face with her right hand and tucked it neatly behind her ear.

"Can I help you with anything sir?"

574Dante Decker

Sienna Ranos Wrote:

Anya was lounging behind the counter when Dante stepped into the door, idly picking at her nails. Her eyes came up at the tentative "Hello."

Standing up in a smooth motion she brushed some her hair out of her face with her right hand and tucked it neatly behind her ear.

"Can I help you with anything sir?"

Dante didnt respond immediately as he took exactly three mroe steps inside the main shop and then swept his eyes from one end of the room to the other caustiously taking in all the wares on the walls, or what had been put up by that point. He took a deep breath and breathed in the fient soot fromt he forge like many might do when first enteringa bakery in the morning.

"Smithy?" he asked to the woman behind the counter, thought not quite clear wether he was asking if she was the smithy, or if this was a smithy.

575Broken DoIl

Dante Decker Wrote:

Dante didnt respond immediately as he took exactly three mroe steps inside the main shop and then swept his eyes from one end of the room to the other caustiously taking in all the wares on the walls, or what had been put up by that point. He took a deep breath and breathed in the fient soot fromt he forge like many might do when first enteringa bakery in the morning.

"Smithy?" he asked to the woman behind the counter, thought not quite clear wether he was asking if she was the smithy, or if this was a smithy.

Anya's eyebrow rose slightly at the question, but she decided to take one line and follow it.

"Yes this is a smithy of sorts. More of a general workshop actually but we specialize in weapons and adventuring gear. We have a wide selection of things in stock and can also fill custom orders, though currently the wait may be a bit long because we're still completing our inventory and shop."

576Dante Decker

Sienna Ranos Wrote:

Anya's eyebrow rose slightly at the question, but she decided to take one line and follow it.

"Yes this is a smithy of sorts. More of a general workshop actually but we specialize in weapons and adventuring gear. We have a wide selection of things in stock and can also fill custom orders, though currently the wait may be a bit long because we're still completing our inventory and shop."

Dante cut her off politely at the 'May be a bit long.." part, he didnt want to seen rude, but he didnt need that information, he could guess that.

"Are you the smithy?" he elaborated "If not Id like to speak with them" Dante was polite but very direct, he really didnt need top purchase anything, but he always was interested in meeting and 'shooting the wind' with other smithies, they were often few and far between but were good enough folk.

577Broken DoIl

Dante Decker Wrote:

Dante cut her off politely at the 'May be a bit long.." part, he didnt want to seen rude, but he didnt need that information, he could guess that.

"Are you the smithy?" he elaborated "If not Id like to speak with them" Dante was polite but very direct, he really didnt need top purchase anything, but he always was interested in meeting and 'shooting the wind' with other smithies, they were often few and far between but were good enough folk.

Anya paused at the interruption and took a breath.

"'Fraid I'm not the smith. Travis is the 'prentice smith here but he's getting stuff"

Anya reached up and held something on her shirt's collar before speaking quietly at it.

"Sifu, someone down here wants to talk to you? What's that? Ok...

"The smithy will be down momentarily..."

578Dante Decker

Dante smirked, and walked over to one of the few set up display walls of the main shop browseing, and wasteign time for the smith, hed unitnetionally shown he had no real intention to speak to the shop keeper herself. Not for lack of curtesy, simply lack of time.

The place was almost spartan in set up, nothing overly complex, except that obviously there was mroe thana bit of clandestine communication goign on at the place. It reminded him fondly of I.R.I.S. before he had retired, things just werent the same after that, technology had taken a backseat to tradition. Not a bad thing by anymeans but hed missed some of the more cloak and dagger methods of his younger years.

579Broken DoIl

Anya idly sat back down and resumed her bored stance. A little while later Sienna stepped through the backroom's door.

She stood there and looked at the guest browsing around the main room for a moment and then steppd forwards, picking a sword off of one of the display stands Dante was looking at.

Tulwar, blade length 25 inches. High quality steel and acid-etched rising phoenix on the blade.

Her mismatched eyes looked up and down the blade a few moments, and narrowed critcally before replacing the blade on its display.

You wanted to speak with me?

580Dante Decker

"fitting..." Dante responded still looking at the case, he was bit taken back by who it was that greeted him, and had taken the moment to get over the suprise, before turning his head towards her.

"I would never have guessed, that you were a smith..."

He completed his turn and smiled curteously. "My appologies it has been quite awhile, and I doubt you remember me from our brief contact... The name is Dante Decker, or just Dante if youd prefer."

581Broken DoIl

Dante Decker Wrote:

"fitting..." Dante responded still looking at the case, he was bit taken back by who it was that greeted him, and had taken the moment to get over the suprise, before turning his head towards her.

"I would never have guessed, that you were a smith..."

He completed his turn and smiled curteously. "My appologies it has been quite awhile, and I doubt you remember me from our brief contact... The name is Dante Decker, or just Dante if youd prefer."

Sienna's mismatched eyes twinkled at Dante.

A couple of years ago, I doubt I would have guessed it either. But it just kinda fell into my hands as it were. I seem to recall you though. Pleased to make your acquaintance though Mr. Decker. How can I help you?

582Dante Decker

"Ive come, -among other things- to inquire as if you need another smith." Dante still wasnt entirely sure if this was the correct course of action, afterall hed never worked with or under another smith since the death of his grandfather, and for him to swallow what was left of his pride and ask was somethign that though internally was more than just a struggle, externally he was quite calm about the whole thing.

"Dont mis-understand me, Im not looking for a job so much as a temporary partnership. Family buissnes has me out of the country more and more these days as Ive been asked to fill in for my Cousin Sarahs recent absence, and assumed death as an E'su or what I suppose is the more modern and english term for political officer or Commisar.

As such the futility of opening up a forge competing or otherwise is a ludicris ideal, that Im sure you can understand. I ask for no pay, no board, simply 75% of the price of my goods produced and access to a suitable work area..."

Dante didnt want this to seem a hostile visit, he knew he often came off as all buissness, but in this case, thats exactly what this was.

"I suppose this one time offer, not made out of pride but necessity. I dont believe I have anything to prove from this arrangement. With the destruction of the arena Im afraid any examples I may have had that were not in private ownership were destroyed in the incident"

583Broken DoIl

Sienna's right eyebrow arched at Dante's request.

Let me get this straight... the destruction of the arena has left you without materials and you'd like to join in a partnership for use of the forge here?

Sienna's eyes twinkled again

I've heard some about the reclusive smith who goes by the name Decker... I have a proposition for you. You can have free reign of the forge as you will, as we do have a spare work area. However... as far as how much of the profits you get...

All profits from any item you make goes straight back to you. All you will need to cover is raw material costs and maintenance for equipment that you use. Does that sound fair?

584Dante Decker

"Reclusive? Yes I suppose that would accurately portray my recent ventures... I was tired of selling weapons of quality to inexperienced, and unresptful twits. Being a recluse, was not exactly the most enjoyable part of my history of being a smith, nor was it my most productive but I had quite a few issues to deal with at the time.

Regardless, that was the past..."

Dante nodded in agreement to the terms and held out his hand to shake and seal the deal. "Agreed, though if you dont mind I would like to get to work as soon as possible. I recently got out of the hospital for wounds sustained during the collapse, and need to get back into a routine, before I become too distracted by life.

But first I would be greatly appreciate a tour if youd be so kind."

585Broken DoIl

Dante Decker Wrote:

"Reclusive? Yes I suppose that would accurately portray my recent ventures... I was tired of selling weapons of quality to inexperienced, and unresptful twits. Being a recluse, was not exactly the most enjoyable part of my history of being a smith, nor was it my most productive but I had quite a few issues to deal with at the time.

Regardless, that was the past..."

Dante nodded in agreement to the terms and held out his hand to shake and seal the deal. "Agreed, though if you dont mind I would like to get to work as soon as possible. I recently got out of the hospital for wounds sustained during the collapse, and need to get back into a routine, before I become too distracted by life.

But first I would be greatly appreciate a tour if youd be so kind."

Sienna held out her hand almost gingerly to shake and then withdrew, beckoning for Dante to follow and moving into the next room. Walking quickly through the adjoining hallway she stepped into the Display room

This room here is the display room, for the real wares. The wares out there are more decorative but that's to accomadate those who don't really look. A full half of those weapons are made by Travis and though he's good enough, he still has to work on his technique. The weapons and items in here are those that I deem worthy of actual display.

Sienna paused for a response of anything Dante might have to say about the display waiting before moving on with the tour.

586Dante Decker

Dante nodded in understanding, eye candy for the tourist he reasoned, and knew of the practice. Dante made cursary glance around the room, taking it in but not peticularly focuseing on any one thing.

"You've obviously had better luck with apprentices than I have..." Dante joked casaully " my last apprentice passed away before he ever got to pick up a hammer.. quite sad really..." Dante frowned at the memory but followed on as he entered the display room. Dante was impressed but decided hed have time to really inspect things later, afterall with the agreement, he had no plans of runnign off anywhere, for the moment.

"Excellant workmanship, youve been as smithy for how long again?"

587Broken DoIl

Sienna paused slightly at the question and considered.

Truth be told I've been practicing for only 5 years. And on and off the first two.

A slight noncomittal shrug followed.

The first time I saw a master smith at work I think I kinda go a spark or something. I have a habit of picking up skills incredibly quickly if my teacher is any good at all.

588Dante Decker

"Hm." Dante remarked simply, there was little mroe to say, five years and she already had an apprentice, truth be told Dante had spent twenty years AS an apprentice, with another thirty or so in private isolated practice, and had taken an apprentice for the first time only two years ago.... of course he didnt expect Sienna to know this but it was remarkable feat. She was surely a prodigy but even five years with only about three active was a mere blink compared to the the fifty or so dante had spent in the forge, and it suddenly made him feel much older than his twenty three year old frame showed.

"lead the way please"

589Broken DoIl

Sienna moved over to the sealed "employees only" door and held her hand on the door for a second

I'm going to have to ask you to place your hand here. It'll recognize you as "employee" after that and you can come and go at will.

Pulling off her hand a visible handprint mark that glowed an odd blue color could be seen on the door.

590Dante Decker

Dante stepped forward and did as he was told he was familiar with similar machines and had no real concerns over their use.

((shortest. post. ever. Sorry was pulled away to geta baby to go to sleep))

591Broken DoIl

The blue glow brightened for half a second and then the door slid open revealing another rather nondescript hallway (See floorplan)

Stepping through Sienna stepped into the forge room.

Three (nearly) identical workstations complete with access to the furnace, quenching materials, hammers, anvils and the like stood in this room. Nearly identical in that one was kinda sorta missing an anvil.

None of these stations are taken yet, you can pick any one if you'd like to.

592Dante Decker

"chocolate outside, soft caramel center..." Dante commented jokingly to himself as he stepped through the security door. He followed her into the forge room and took a small hammer from the wall and walked over to the first anvil to his right.

"you dont mind do you?" he asked before striking the anvil lightly and listening to the harmonics. It was a minor detail but the high tinny 'ping' let off by the anvil turned him off for some reason. walking briskly to the other anvil he struck it in the same manner, and spot and listened carefully as it let out a more baritone 'pong'. "if you dont mind..." he said as he walked back over to put the hammer away. "Id prefer the far corner"

593Tomorrow

Hogosha No Juunikyuu Wrote:

blinku blinku

Both the neko and the Senshi watched Mere very carefully before Juuni grinned and pointed at herself with a smile.

"That's cause Juunish ish a star!" she proclaimed happily, rocking to and fro on the balls of her feet before her ears flickered at the mild commotion outside and she turned, jumping in slight fright to find John and Amber stood almost directly behind her as she squeezed Mere's hand subconsiously. There was something different about her Oniisama, something that scared her a bit...

smilies/icon_eek.gif ... smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

Tomorrow looked down at the man and the little girl for a second, closing his azure eyes as he reached up to tap a small button on the rim of his sunglasses, a tiny prong at the end of each frame-length extracting itself from the skin above his ear within his hair before he pulled the sunglasses off...

And crouched down, smiling warmly to Juuni as he opened his arms wide for a hug. "Did you miss me, short stuff?" John asked with a familiar grin, ignoring Mere's words for now. The man knew he wouldn't attack somebody unless they provoked him. His methods, though extreme, were fair in a strange kinda way.

594Broken DoIl

Dante Decker Wrote:

"chocolate outside, soft caramel center..." Dante commented jokingly to himself as he stepped through the security door. He followed her into the forge room and took a small hammer from the wall and walked over to the first anvil to his right.

"you dont mind do you?" he asked before striking the anvil lightly and listening to the harmonics. It was a minor detail but the high tinny 'ping' let off by the anvil turned him off for some reason. walking briskly to the other anvil he struck it in the same manner, and spot and listened carefully as it let out a more baritone 'pong'. "if you dont mind..." he said as he walked back over to put the hammer away. "Id prefer the far corner"

Sienna nodded at Dante.

Go ahead. I mentioned earlier that we're not completely stocked up on everything right now but we do have enough materials to get started.

595Dante Decker

Dante stepped back towards the far corner and pointed to another doorway.

"And what is this way?" Dante questioned curiously walking towards it and peekign around the corner. "or is that off limits..."

596Broken DoIl

Sienna motioned at the stairwell

Upstairs leads to the second floor and the living quarters. Downstairs is the workshop but it's not even close to complete right now. You can go take a look if you want though. I have to go out front again to supervise Travis' loading though.

597Russell D Lyman

((Account change!))

Dante nodded but declined and decided hed begin organizing his little corner of the forge into an arrangement he was more familiar with. Starting with the hammers he began laying them out at the small work table in the order of most use, and general mass.

598Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni blinked up at Tomorrow, watching him carefully, her tail swishing behind her as he crouched down before her smiling, releasing Mere's hand from her grasp and toddling into his waiting arms for a hug.

"'Niisama~!"

She snuggled into the large man's chest, breathing in his scent with a purr.

599One Fly Red Mage

"Uh oh, she's gonna be mad. Geez, I never knew having money could make you so indecisive."

Reiko panted as he bolted down the street with his new white button up shirt and black tie flying everwhere because they were hastily put on. In his hand he was carrying a large sack. Interestingly enough he managed not to bump into anyone. They just became frightened and bumped into other people.

"Sorry!"

He stopped at the vehicle place where he saw Rose sitting on a bike with a salesman nearby. Convenience.

"That the one you want?"

"Yeah, why are you dressed like--"

"Okay let's go."

Reiko tossed the sack at the guy, who apparently couldn't think fast enough so he was knocked to the ground. Rolls of money came spilling out of the sack.

"Reiko what the..."

"Let's goooo."

Rose looked at the man who motioned to his jacket pocket where the keys were. She took them and started up the bike. Reiko hopped on and clung to her. She sped out of the lot and down the street.

"So, where we headed?"

600Purely Jayney

Amber stood just behind Tomm, watching the reunion between the neko and Tribal as her gaze fell on Mere. Her arms folded over her stomach protectively as she snuffled the air surrounding him before giving a snort and shaking the dizzy feeling from her head.

"Well then..."

601Yamisetsuna

What seemed like hours later, Ami woke standing in the same spot. The telltale headache told her she'd been put into trance by the cursed performer's voice, but her hunger and exhaustion allowed her to chalk it up to another horrible thing that's happened since her arrival here.

"Well now what am I going to do. I'm lost, alone, out of place, hungry, poor and tired. I feel like picking a fight."

602Tomorrow

Purely Jayney Wrote:

Amber stood just behind Tomm, watching the reunion between the neko and Tribal as her gaze fell on Mere. Her arms folded over her stomach protectively as she snuffled the air surrounding him before giving a snort and shaking the dizzy feeling from her head.

"Well then..."

John cuddled Juuni to him as he stood, looking over to Amber with a small smile as he cocked his head over to Mere. "This guy was the one who got me out of jail, sweetheart. Name's Mere. Henry Mere. He's...well, i suppose government agent is the closest i could get without any real information to be based on." He looked over at Mere pointedly, before hefting Juuni in his arms a little, cuddling her again before placing her on the ground and patting her head.

Standing, he placed a hand on Amber's shoulder, smiling to her as he spoke. "Mere, meet my fiance and partner, Amber. She's an expert on runeology. She'll be tagging along."

He didn't ask. He said he was allowed any equipment he wanted - and whilst Amber didn't fall into the specific catagory of 'equipment', the two men never really did specifiy what equipment there were allowed to bring. Thinking of it now, perhaps John should have taken the bazooka...before dismissing the idea as foolish. He wasn't that stupid.

603One Fly Red Mage

"Stop right here"

"What?"

"Right here!"

"What the..."

Reiko hopped off the back of the bike while it was still somewhat in motion. This, of course, freaked out all traffic behind him as everyone slammed on their breaks and swered as to not hit Reiko or crash into eachother.

Most of it failed.

Without doing anything to the drivers, Reiko had blocked off a certain portion of the town by causing 4 massive accidents, and traffic jams following.

"NOW THAT I HAVE ALL OF YOUS GUYS ATTENTION! I AM REIKO, THE WORLD'S CURRENT FIGHTING CHAMPION! AND I'LL MAKE THE MAN WHO DEFEATS ME RICH, RICH, RICHT!"

There was silence. Well except for the sound of a few car horns and loose car parts falling off the cars they belonged to.

604themightyjello

Reikomang Wrote:

"NOW THAT I HAVE ALL OF YOUS GUYS ATTENTION! I AM REIKO, THE WORLD'S CURRENT FIGHTING CHAMPION! AND I'LL MAKE THE MAN WHO DEFEATS ME RICH, RICH, RICHT!"

"Keep your riches!" came a shout from behind... but from where? There was no one on the street that looked like they were up for the worldly challenge of the 'king of fighters'. But...

Standing atop the roof of a nearby building, there was one determined looking youth looking down upon the scene in the intersection with a grin. He watched for just a moment before taking a few steps forwards and leaping down from the roof of the building, onto one of the wrecked cars, and then rebounding from the top of it with an airborne spinning roundhouse directed at the side of the champion's head.

"Buy me lunch! smilies/icon_scream.gif "

605Kitten P.A.

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

*Enki was unaware of the fight going on right now. He had made his way to the docks and was looking through the different things for sale along the wodden planks near the ships*

Tellus walked through the town, neither feeling at unease, merely cautious. The young Leviathan lady, holding her nagamaki with a air of confidence. She with her long blue hair, and slimming summer dress and sandels, looked only barely old enough to be out of high school, not the mother to two young toddlers. Her bright green eyes that seemed to twinkle with happiness was a bit of a far stretch from the somewhat moody yet friendly teenager who still always had a nice thing to say about everyone.

"Are you sure about this?"

Tellus simply nodded and continued walking, her eyes looking in every direction as she mumbled to herself. "Alright....Juuni...Papa...Alex...." She had faith in that fact. Papa didn't die. She honestly wondered if Juuni or Alex could either. "Where are you...." The voice on the other end of her cellphone said something but Tellus simply shook her head and sighed, though her knuckled became white as she gripped onto the maki and her slight smile became a thin line of pain.

"Ummm...there's too many people here to do that." Hoping -that- excuse would work on the woman as they continued walking towards the dock, where Tellus hoped her father would be and indeed where he was.

"Papa...."

She spotted him as he stood at the end of the dock, appearing to simply be looking for something to purchase. The gentle breeze from the water, making him seem as much as dream as everything else. Her foot paused, unsure if she could even approach him now. He wasn't looking her way but there was no doubt he would know that she was here now. She simply waited...and hoped.

606One Fly Red Mage

Reiko immediately turned around and folded his arms. As soon as it appeared that the character would come at him, he extended his right arm to the side, then swung it forward, releasing his Pupu Energy in the likeness of a comet at the attacker to knock him out of the air

"Pupu's Comet!"

607themightyjello

Reikomang Wrote:

"Pupu's Comet!"

"Oi- SHABzot!"

The youth was already coming down by the time the Comet was launched; and, possessing no means to manipulate his direction while airborne, it was the best he could do to twist his body to the side and overexaggerate the motion of the kick that he had already started.

The 'comet' flew past, though not entirely so; the aerial rotation had twisted the youth's body enough so that the ball of Pupu Energy was not aimed directly at him, but it still caught the edge of him as it went past. The comet-shaped ball of force struck him in the chest with the feeling of being shoulder-checked, but his own momentum combined with the almost unceasing 'onwards and upwards' attitude of the Pupu's Comet caused the youth to 'roll' off of the edge of the semisolid ball of force and expedite his trip back to the ground.

The heels of his hands slammed down onto the pavement in the street as he came down; positioned at either side of his shoulders as if he had been performing a push-up to absorb the force of the impact a bit. One foot was down, and the other was held hovering beside it for just a moment before it pulled upwards to about where his knee was and kicked off from the ground in a rebound. Tiem was facing away from Reiko now, due to his tumble, and the quick kick up that he had just performed threw him head over heels, or heels over head, using his hands upon the street as a base for a handspring in which his body twisted to the side in the midst of it so that he landed, finally, in a three-point crouched position about ten feet away from the people's champion, facing him with one hand pressed lightly to the ground for balance.

"...okay... plan B?"

608Vahn Fah

Another day. Another hour. Another minute. Another second.

Crimsons hues stared out blankly over the busy streets, leather boots softly clicking against the sidewalk, or what could pass for a sidewalk. The raven-haired Spear moved along, surveying and watching for the slightest motion of wrongdoing, as he always was.

Always would be.

His two toned uniform flapped breifly with a small breeze that travelled down the length of street, causing his head to turn to the side.

609One Fly Red Mage

Reiko stomped with his right foot and curled his arms downward as if to flex his upperbody's muscles. Which he was doing except... as he flexed his body's muscles, they began to grow larger, and expand greatly, until Reiko's upperbody was five times its size.

"RAAAAH!"

He could only hold it for a short period, after 3 seconds he leaned back slighly and threw his arms out sideways, revealing what made that freakish show possible. His energy rose to the top of his skin and then shot up into the air, taking with it, Reiko's muscle expandature show.

"Do you still want to fight me now?"

610themightyjello

"..." the boy sat quietly and watched in awe as King n00b huffed and puffed, swelling up like a piece of dehdyrated world champion that had been thrown in a hot water bath... but when the puff went kaput, so did the silence.

"...can you make balloon animals, too?"

611One Fly Red Mage

Reiko folded his arms and shook his head.

"Nope, never been good with parlor tricks. But I have a doctorate's degree in Pupu-ology."

He stuck out his right arm and gave a thumbs up, a rather large one, not expanding his hand, just creating a large yellow hand in the same likeness and pose as his own.

"Are you done here?"

612themightyjello

The crouched youth pressed his hand flat against the ground; readjusting his balance back onto his feet before he stood straight again.

The boy picked up his left hand, holding it out in front of him in an open fist for a moment, before clenching the hand tighter and twisting it to extend his thumb straight up into the air.

"Are you buying me lunch yet?"

613One Fly Red Mage

Reiko looked at Rose who shrugged her shoulders, then looked back at Tiem.

"Nope."

614themightyjello

"Psh. Cheapskate."

Tiem's thumb, while still up, wasn't connected to the good-guy pose anymore, but intstead to a happy-looking fist that seemed to want a piece of Reiko's championship face. His right foot slid back, and his left leg bent a bit; not quite a fighting stance but looking a mite bit like a runner's, instead.

"Don't be such a cheapskate, cheapskate. Buy me a sammich!"

615One Fly Red Mage

"You're one to talk. You won't even buy your own sandwich!"

Reiko folded his arms. He appeared off-guard, however he was waiting for Tiem's attack. Of course it wasn't solely for the purpose of dominating, more for the reason of showing off.

Hmm. My attacks will dazzle the crowd. Just like me hopping off in the middle of everything. But what attack to use?

Oops, now that did it. Reiko turned his back to the boy and cupped his chin with his right hand. This was quite the dilemma. There are so many techniques he is able to use. Too many for one situation.

"Hmm~."

616themightyjello

"Why should I? I could just as easily get a free one!"

Tiem suffered the same dilemma... there were too many choices, and too little chances for the FIRST move in a fight... Bah. At least when he was rushing headlong into things he could just go with the flow of it. Making decisions like this made his brain hurt...

" smilies/icon_stressed.gif smilies/icon_scream.gif "

Instead of brandishing a fist at Reiko, Tiem now rubbed his knuckles upon the sides of his head and plopped down upon the ground cross-legged to contemplate this...

617One Fly Red Mage

"Hmm... ah well."

Reiko started off walking to Rose, and sat down backwards on the back of the bike.

"All this talking about food has made me hungry. Let's go."

And so they sped off, because of delay, that was the end of that.

618themightyjello

Meanwhile... Tiem continued sitting upon the ground in the middle of the street, contemplating what type of attack he would use to dazzle the crowd... which had wandered off, unbeknownst to him, when Reiko left.

619Yamisetsuna

Ami took her staff off of her back and squeaked as she noticed her tail had fallen below her hemline. She'd gone through great pains to conceal her origin, and she didn't want people finding out about her being part cat. She lifted her tail up into her skirt again, checked to make sure her ears were hidden beneath the bandanna, and twirled her staff as skipped off down the street.

620User 367130

Inside Latent's Grand Library, what appeared to be a young man was feverously doing research in the otherwise near-empty building. There was a small disturbance outside for which he showed no interest. He could ignore it no longer, however, when her heard a large explosion out in the city. Irrateded, Silver Moonblade closed his book after carefully marking the page. Wallking down the stairs and out of the large building, he went towards the sizeable crowd.

What the hell is going on now?

621Yamisetsuna

Ami, approaching the crowd, noticed the yelling scholar out of the corner of her eye, and decided to respond.

I'd tell you if I knew. I'm new in town. I'm Ami, how 'bout you?

622User 367130

Silver turned his attention to the figure in front of him. He was 5' 6", with long silver hair and emerald green eyes. He wore a (new) crimson yukata with a black trim. Around his neck was a Sword Pendant crafted of pure silver. Smileing sligthley at the response, he scratched the back of his head slightly as he spoke; he seemed to have a lot on his mind.

Damn... I didn't mean to say anything outloud...

"Hello there... I am Silver Moonblade."

623Ho Shin

Shin stumbled out from the midst of the crowd. Almost take out by one of the passerby's. He stood upright and brushed himself off a bit before crossing his arms in an irritated sort of way. He closed his eyes and flicked his head to the left. He spoke out load sounding irritated.

"Damn crowds in this town are hard as hell to navigate in..."

He opened his right eye and looked at the building he was now standing in front of.

Library...

His eye trailed down slowly noticing two individuals standing in front of the crowd. He relaxed a bit and uncrossed his arm's giving a slight wave to the two.

"Yo..."

624Yamisetsuna

Ami's little 5'3" frame felt diminished by this new man, but she straightened and smiled wide, forgetting her misfortunes. She dusted off her tattered dress making sure her tail was still well hidden.

"Nice to meet you Mister Moonblade. You seem a bit perturbed. Is something the matter that I may help you with?

625User 367130

Silver shook his head slightly as he answered her.

"No, no, no. I was just doing a little research... Its for some personal buisiness. I appreaciate the offer, though."

Still addressing Ami, his eyes cuaght the wave of the man who just waved to them, and he gave an accknowledging nod.

"...and you can call me Silver.

626Yamisetsuna

Ami turned to acknowledge the newcomer briefly, then rotated her attention back to Silver and tried to keep the purr out of her voice when she responded.

Silver it is then. Would you care to take a break from your research? Maybe the both of you would like to go investigate the raucous with me?

627Tenkyl Felix

After talking to that cute racoon girl and letting her be on his way, Tenkyl begins wandering through town, exploring everything it has to offer

628Ho Shin

Getting an aknowledging nod, Shin moved forward to greet the two properly. He could not hear the two as he approached, but the closer he got, the louder their voices became. The woman he did not recognise, however the man seemed familiar, but he coulden't quite place it.

"Greetings to you both..."

Shin bowed as he spoke this. He stood up slowly and looked eyeingly at the man.

"I think I know you... Silver....is that your name?"

629User 367130

He was slightly tired. He's been doing research almost non-stop for about a week, something he wasn't accustomed too. Considering that thoughtfully for a moment, he gave his answer.

"Well... I suppose I could use I break."

He turned his head back to the semi-familiar man.

"Yes. Your.... Shin...I think. Its been a while."

630Yamisetsuna

Ami, relieved to meet someone friendly after hours alone in this bustling city, smiled broadly at the acceptance of her invitation, and began to set off toward the crowd.

Silver and Shin...Nice names gentleman.

631Ho Shin

"Indeed I am...It has been a long while"

He turned from Silver and took the woman's hand in his own. He bent down slightly and placed a gentle kiss on her hand. He then bowed to her. Woman as he comed to learn were the most important things in this world and the next. He was very courteous to all woman.

"I would be honored to accompiny you and Silver here m'lady... May I ask you your name?"

632Purely Jayney

Amber blinked at John before turning back to look at Mere, her eyes narrowing slightly as she sniffed the air again, one hand still placed subconsciously upon her stomach.

She cocked her head to the side and smiled briefly.

"Well then Mr. Mere, it would appear that I have a lot to thank you for..."

633Yamisetsuna

Ami, startled, stuttered out her response to the polite gentleman.

"Err...I...I'm Amaranth...but most call me Ami.

634User 367130

Silver stretched slightly, his muscles slightly tense after sitting all day. Turning his head over the thick crowd for a moment, he could not see what they were so excited about; most of the men were taller then he was, and even some of the women. Though, being a dragoon, it would be extremly easy to jump high enough to see, it would be rude to ignore the two people adressing him. He looked back at Ami, who was stuttering at Shin's... gentlemenship, so to speak, and smiled slightly.

635Ho Shin

He straightened and released her hand. He smiled warmly to her before speaking.

"I see...well Amaranth...Ami, I shall remember you."

He moved his hand to the side, motioning onward.

"Shall we be off?"

636Yamisetsuna

Ami looked over at Silver and noticed the slight smile on his face.

Sir you look as if you are contemplating something. Care to share it with the rest of us?

Suddenly, she caught a whiff of another animal type nearby and began to grow worried. She wondered how long it would be until she was found out.

637Ho Shin

Most people that knew him, knew that he was part demon. However, what people did not know, was that he was part wolf demon. It wasn't really apparent because he had no ears, and no tail. The only thing that would hint at it was his accute sence of smell and sight.

He looked to both of them and grinned.

638User 367130

"No... its nothing."

Which was completly honest. Besides his short and fairly infrequent encounters with other people, he rarely had any interaction with other beings. A mystic is solitary by nature, but the human blood in his veins made him crave an escape to his solitude from time to time. As much as he refused to admit it.

Silver looked at Shin for a brief moment. Too be honest, he barely remembered him, which wasn't surprizing becuase there first, last, and only encounter was a very short conversation.

639Yamisetsuna

Ami sniffed the air around her, sure she now smelled two other animals, she'd pinpointed one down to Shin, but he was no real concern unless he showed threat, which he hadn't. The other one made her worry though.

A bit more nervous now, she asked,

"Err...so what can one do in this town to earn a bit of gold?

640Ho Shin

"Not quite sure... I used to be a bounty hunter, wandering medic, and among other things an assasin. Im not quite sure what they have to offer here but you are welcome to look"

He yawned a bit and waited.

641User 367130

"I suppose the adventurer's guild would be the best place to look for freelance work. I used to be a demon slayer, but I've quit that work years ago..."

He looked over to Ho Shin and grinned slightly. Though Silver looked about 16, he was actually around 125. He woulldn't have striken Shin even when he was a demon hunter, though he used to have a strong prejudice against them.

642Yamisetsuna

Ami sighed sadly, worried. She can get by on her own all right, but she'd never gone up against anything like she'd seen in these parts.

"Demon slaying? I don't think a little girl like me is cut out for something like that. I can fight, but I've lost to human boys before. Demons...that sounds scary.

643Ho Shin

"I can slay anything usually with a high enough price. But I enjoy just fighting people for fun. If you can't fight than you might be able to find a nice desk job somewhere...."

He snickered a bit.

644Yamisetsuna

Ami hissed, letting a bit of her cat show, but calmed a bit before she let it go.

"It's rude to bait a lady, Mr. Shin.

645User 367130

Silver shot a cold glance at Shin for a brief moment before looking back at Yami.

"There are other things you can do besides fight. There are many things that need to get done, and there are many quests up in the guild. I may take a look at them myslef."

He had noticed something... interesting about Yami, though he chose to keep it quiet. She was very feline like, though not in the same way a weretiger was. Not being one to judge and wanting to keep his own origins a secret for the time being, he decided not to point it out. Besides, it was only a hunch.

646Ho Shin

"Indeed...I am kind to woman unless I am fighting them, then they are just like any other opponent. I apologise for the rude comment m'lady"

He stretched a bit.

"Its getting late, I think I will be off for tonight if you two don't mind?"

647Yamisetsuna

Ami smirked, and nodded her assent when Shin asked to be excused, and turned to the other man.

I'd know more about this guild. What are the usualy things they require?

648User 367130

"That would depend on the task. It could be anything to the very minial tasks to the Catastrophic Quests that affect the world. It would depend upon your personal abilities and whether or not they trust you with a task. As for me..."

His head lowered for a moment. He closed his eyes as a cold smile went across his face.

"I have other things to worry about before I acccept quests from them..."

649Ho Shin

Shin bowed slightly and then walked slowly off and away from the two. He was tired and decided to rest up a bit.

650Yamisetsuna

Ami sniffed about a bit, her cat's nose distinctly noticing another animal. She decided soon she'd wander off to investigate this smell, but for now her current companion interested her.

"I'm glad for any employment. I'd be a good hunter and tracker if ever one needed my services.

651Sunstrike

Tomorrow Wrote:

John cuddled Juuni to him as he stood, looking over to Amber with a small smile as he cocked his head over to Mere. "This guy was the one who got me out of jail, sweetheart. Name's Mere. Henry Mere. He's...well, i suppose government agent is the closest i could get without any real information to be based on." He looked over at Mere pointedly, before hefting Juuni in his arms a little, cuddling her again before placing her on the ground and patting her head....

Standing, he placed a hand on Amber's shoulder, smiling to her as he spoke. "Mere, meet my fiance and partner, Amber. She's an expert on runeology. She'll be tagging along."

He didn't ask. He said he was allowed any equipment he wanted - and whilst Amber didn't fall into the specific catagory of 'equipment', the two men never really did specifiy what equipment there were allowed to bring. Thinking of it now, perhaps John should have taken the bazooka...before dismissing the idea as foolish. He wasn't that stupid.

Henry made a slight bow to the woman, accepting the decision of the man almost ridiculously easily. "Greetings Amber."

Purely Jayney Wrote:

Amber blinked at John before turning back to look at Mere, her eyes narrowing slightly as she sniffed the air again, one hand still placed subconsciously upon her stomach.

She cocked her head to the side and smiled briefly.

"Well then Mr. Mere, it would appear that I have a lot to thank you for..."

Deep blue eyes smiled at her, though the expression on his face was serious. "No thanks needed, and please, call me Henry, unless that makes you uncomfortable." He shrugged and then turned back to Tomorrow.

"We'll need to head out towards the mountains, know the way? We'll probably skirt orc territory by taking the travel route through the forest." Suddenly he laughed sardonically. "Well, I say travel route, but really it's not anything of the sort. Just an old game trail I use from time to time. Are you ready?" Looking him over, Henry was hard pressed to see anything about the taller man that wasn't prepared for a world war, let alone a bit of a hike.

652Dante Decker

A day or so after Dante had begun his arangement of the froge he had pretty much gotten it to his satisfaction. This is nto to say hed worked all through the night without rest, he was not afterall so sort of superhuman machine, and rest, and plenty of snacks had interrupted his work, being both a blessing and a curse as it allowed him to purchase other small items with which to complete the forge to the best of his ability.

One of more unusual items dante purchased was a block of grantie, which dante had then promptly cut a shallow groove in its top surface just wide enough for most swords to fit in, and only deep enough for the edge of the blade to rest in the groove, but none the less dane set it in a palce of honor next tot he anvil, and continued on with his work.

His back up tools, and various other stock materialswere still at levkit, in Faes garage, a place he wasnt entirely sure if it was safe to return to.

653User 367130

He replied without raising his head.

"I don't know anything else about it. You' probably have to go check the board itself. I haven't looked at it in a while..."

Silver let out a slight yawn. He hasn't sleept in days; he was absorbed in his research. Which surprized him in a way since this is the first time he's really done any research. At least on this plane of existance.

654Yamisetsuna

Ami's instincts itched to investigate the strange smell, but her human side won out in like of her companion. She smiled at him wanly, showing how exhausted and hungry she was with every gesture. She determinedly made her way to the now thickening crowd to view the catastrophic scene ahead*

"Destruction seems to haunt this place.

655User 367130

Silver scowled slightly.

"No kidding. There was probably a fight in the streets..."

He looked up for a moment and smiled to himself. He was stopped by the shield when he and Ryugi decided to have a spar in the middle of the street. After breaking apart bits of pavment and making a considerable frackture in a stone wall, the authorities had "asked" them to cease fighting. Silver was hardly one to complain...

"You seem a bit... famished."

656Yamisetsuna

Ami blushed as her dissheveled state came to light. She hated to appear so gaunt and ugly in front of good company.

"Err...I am just a bit. I've been on the road for weeks.

657User 367130

Silver shruged slightly.

"Its understandable. Wanna go get something to eat? I'm paying."

658Yamisetsuna

Her eyes grew wide with gratitude, as she stared up at the generous man beside her.

People are so KIND in this town.

"Yes. I'd greatly appreciate that Silver. Thank you.

659Max is the King

It had been a long, fruitless day of hard playing, and still the street performer's stomach growled at him for neglecting it so. Like an angry animal clawing at his insides, his hungry tummy writhed and twisted in upon itself in an attempt to discover some nonexistant food. And none of these damned Lantians seemed to be in any hurry to kick him a little grub, even though he was kind enough to play them only the best of music from sun-up to sun-down. The only coin that he had recieved had been stolen from him by a beast of a man one night when he was sleeping in the gutter; more like traded actually, since the musician was now the prowd owner his very own, shiny black eye.

So, feeling rather dark and moody, he now sat with his back to a wall in a shadowy little alcove by the street, his features and limbs obscured by the darkness; only bits and pieces of his body illuminated faintly by the pale white light leaking from his partially opened briefcase. And then he began to play a song that he fealt was all-too-appropriate for Latent, which he was swiftly growing not very fond of. His hoarse, throaty singing was accompanied by very light acoustic guitar - in drop D.

"I like my town with a little drop of poison

Nobody knows they're lining up to go insane

I'm all alone, I smoke my friends down to the filter

But I feel much cleaner after it rains

She left in the fall, that's her picture on the wall

She always had that little drop of poison

She left in the fall, that's her picture on the wall

She always had that little drop of poison

Did the devil make the world while god was sleeping

Someone said you'll never get a wish from a bone

Another wrong good-bye and a hundred sailors

That deep blue sky is my home

She left in the fall, that's her picture on the wall

She always had that little drop of poison

She left in the fall, that's her picture on the wall

She always had that little drop of poison

A rat always knows when he's in with weasels

Here you lose a little every day

I remember when a million was a million

They all have ways to make you pay

They all have ways to make you pay."

When the song was finished the musician didn't stop playing. Rather, he just 'turned up the volume' on his guitar and began to hum; the same tune as he had just sung, just without the words. If people had begun to gather around and listen, or were just throwing him dirty looks, he didn't even notice, for his head was bowed and his eyes were shut, the dirty hat on his head langing low over his face...

660Ho Shin

Now truth be told...lying was getting old. There was no way Shin was tired, he hardly ever slept, and when he did he slept for only 10 minutes at the most. He had no reason to leave the two when he did, and he was glad that they had not found this sudden change odd.

No, shin had senced something parculier within each. Not a threat...just something odd. After he had walked off Shin had stayed in the shadows like he had learned to do and followed closely behind Silver and Ami. He would choose to reveal himself when he choose to...but he wanted to find out a little bit more about his new found friends.

Hunter insticts he supposed.

661User 367130

"So... what are you in the mood fo..."

His attention drifted for a moment to the sound of music. The man played fairly well, though he could pick up a hinge of depression in his voice. Wandering towards him, though not forgeting about Ami, he stood there and listened until the songs completion. Smileing briefly, Silver reached for his belt, which contained three small pouches filled with coins. Tossing him a bag filled with about 120 golden coins, he kept a watchful eye out for thieves ad other hoodlems.

662Yamisetsuna

Ami sneered at the musician, recognizing him for the one that enchanted him earlier, but softened at his song once again. She nodded at him sadly and returned her gaze to Silver.

"Anything will do...just a bit of bread even. I'm not at all picky.

She fought her cat's instinct to purr at the thought of food and company.

663User 367130

"Well, I don't think bread suits you... Lets go get something a little more.... filling."

Silver quickly guessed how much gold he had remaining, judging the weight of the two pouches. He had about 350 to 400 gold left, give or take. That was more than enough to get a couple satisfying meals, though he'd have to skip on the faye wine tonight. 1000 gold a bottle was a bit steep...

"Hmmm... would you object to eating at the fallen star tavern?"

((sorry for the delay. I was disconnected and had to repost. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

664Yamisetsuna

((not a problem I got distracted))

"Seeing as though I don't know what it is, I suppose it will do. Lead on, kind sir.

665Ho Shin

The tavern eh? Shin thought he would follow behind the two individuals for the time it took them to get to the tavern before making his entrance. He had managed to obtain some gold whenever he had killed that old man, Shin however had no recelection of this action and found it odd that within his pouch of supplies he now carried a little over 3000 gold.

His pouch was an odd thing in its self. He had found it along the road abandoned in his travels and while the little bag could not carry massive weapons or huge objects, it somehow managed to fit an abundance of little necessities and a few small knives.

He sulked deeper into the shadows and trailed the two.

666User 367130

Silver nodded. He lead ami through the buisiness district. Ignoring most of the buildings and attractions, he made his way around the vast quantity of people and to the other side of the city. After walking for fifteen minutes, and passing countless resturants, they cam upon the Fallen Star Tavern.

"Here we are..."

It was built like many traditional taverns, and had a nice classical feel. Inside, the building was dimmly lit under candlelite and torches. It was pretty clean, for a tavern. In the lobby there was a front desk and a set of stairs going upwards, with a large room to the left and right. Behind the desk was a decent looking women with blonde hair and bright blue eyes. Silver gave her an acknowledging nod as he headed to the room to the left.

The large room was packed, and the smell of freshly cooked food wafted the air. Sitting down at a table against the far wall, Silver waited for one of the bar maidens to ask for his order.

667Max is the King

The musician gave the smallest of nods to the generous man and snaked in the sack of money with his foot, drawing it towards himself. But other than that, he didn't register their presence at all, continuing to play his music and hum quietly. Maybe if he kept doing this, he'd get some more bank...

668Yamisetsuna

Ami perched across from her generous companion, the smell of the food overwhelming he stomach, pulling at it. She nearly whimpered as a serving wench brought a big plate of beef nearby her nose. She tried very hard to keep the hunger out of her eyes.

Maybe I should try to work here...

"So how long have you been in the city Silver?

669User 367130

"Since the destruction of the Leviathan Stadium. I used to live there, and until we can get it back up I need somewhere else to stay. So I just rent out a room at one of the inns."

That reminds me, I have to go help rebuild next week.

Sooner or later one of the serving wenches came to the table. Quickly she recognized Silver, and smiled. Her pen ready, she asked him his order.

"And what kind of ordeal would you like to put the cook through today, Mister Moonblade?"

Silver grinned slightly at that.

"Nothing extravagent tonight. I just want a nice steak... and maybe a little wine. What would you like ami?"

670Yamisetsuna

"Err...what you're having is fine. Except I'd have water instead of the wine...nothing so expensive for me thanks.

Ami became much more demur after the promise of food.

671Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl walks past the fish markets and sniffs all the yummy looking fishes, tempted to get one or two. He passes by the fish for now and looks at the different fruits and things for sale

672User 367130

Silver leaned back while he waited for his meal to arrive. He was exuasted, but he had to eat something. He looked at the ceiling as he drummed his fingers on the table. Deep in his own reflection, he was unaware of his surroundings.

The council will go down in a blaze of fire... I guarentee it...

Sooner than what would be expected, the serving wench would have broughten thier meals, and Silver would be pulled back into reality. The aroma of the sirloin steaks was almost overwhelming, as Silver began to cut apart the meat.

"Enjoy your meals."

673Yamisetsuna

Ami attacked her food ravenously, barely able to see past the plate until a bit of her hunger was sated, then she straightened up, embarrassed and flushed at Silver.

"Err...I apologize...it's just...

She gestured hopelessly at her plate.[/i]

674Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl's ears perk up and he quickly looks to the right, spotting a small mouse scurrying around the fruit vendors. Tenkyl drops to all fours and begins stalking towards it. The small mouse looks over, spots the predator and runs like hell, Tenkyl quickly shasing after it. The two dodge between people and buildings, Tenkyl knocking over a person here and there

675Tenkyl Felix

The mouse quickly turns and runs into the Fallen Star Tavern with Tenkyl following right behind. The mouse weaves through tables and chairs, Tenkyl going around objects before lunging and pouncing on the little rodent

Gotcha ya little b*****d!

He lifts it up by it's tail and paws at it, grinning

676Yamisetsuna

Ami caught the scent of the other creature and her hackles raised beyond control. She whipped around, and glared at the fynx playing with the mouse in her immediate vicinity and hissed a low warning.

The strong scent of another animal was drawing her cat out, and she was on the verge of fighting him over that mouse.

Ami no...you must stop. Breath. Get control. Eat. Ignore him. Ohhhh but he'll know me....

Her thoughts raced as she struggled to get controle of her animal.

677Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl hears a hiss and stops paying the mouse, keeping hold of it by it's tail. He looks over and spots Ami. His nose twitches a bit as he sniffs the air. He then wanders over to her, completely ignoring her companions

You smell like cat...

The mouse caught in his hand tries desperately to escape, squeaking and clawing at the floor

678Yamisetsuna

Ami narrowed her yellow, glittering eyes at the thing in alarm.

"And? So what if I do?

She knew she'd been found out so she dropped her tail out from its uncomfortable position tucked underneath her dress, and twitched it nervously.

679Tenkyl Felix

He looks at the tail, then back at her. She has a tail... but nothing else resembling a cat at all. Tenkyl was very intrigued. The poor mouse still trying so hard to get away. Tenkyl's own tail flicks as he sniffs her again

Nothing. You just don't look like a cat, so I was wondering why you smelled like one

680Yamisetsuna

Relaxed now, Ami sat back in her seat still starved. Puzzlement consumed her face as she offered an explanation.

"I've only a little cat in me...my father was a half cat...or at least my mother claims such. You smell...different...what exactly are you? I smell some cat in you...but that's not all.

681Tenkyl Felix

He idolly bats the mouse in his hand to shut it up

I am a Fynx, half fox and half lynx. Basically, my mother was a vixen, my father was yiffy... end of story

682Yamisetsuna

Ami purred involuntarily, then caught herself. Cynical, was this animal, and amusing, but that didn't mean she felt comfortable with him. He smelled, safe, but her cat senses spent years and years supressed.

She smiled at him anyway.

"Well, mister Fynx, nice to meet you I suppose.

683Tenkyl Felix

He does a little half bow thing, the mouse making rather upset noises at the sudden movement

Tenkyl. And you?

684Yamisetsuna

She chortled in delight as the fynx bowed to her, totally forgetting the quiet Silver for the moment.

I'm Amaranth, but call me Ami.

Her eyes darted back to her brooding companion across from her, and considered thanking him and bidding him good day. She really needed to find work in this city if she were to survive.

685Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl would offer her the mouse had he not had any manners. One would expect him not to after he chased the mouse into the tavern, but he was in the middle of a chase. He wasn't exactly paying attention to his surroundings

It's nice to meet you, Ami

squeak

fwap

686Yamisetsuna

Ami nodded her thanks to Silver, who sat in his own distant little world across from her and timidly hopped down from the bench to leave. She made sure her staff was once again strapped to her back, and tried to arranger her hair and ears neatly under the bandana.

She glanced at Tenkyl playing with his mouse and smiled as she sauntered toward the exit, hoping to find the guild Silver mentioned.

687Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The small neko stood between the group of 3 adults, blinking from one to the other as her tail swished about behind her. She rocked to and fro on the balls of her feet, hands held behind her back as she began to sway to and fro, not really paying attention to what the adults were saying. Well, not on the outside anyways.

Within the small girls subconscious Juunikyuu was watching and listening carefully, making note of what was said as she kept one weary eye on Mere.

688Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl watches Ami leave, and sniffs the air, definately catching a whiff of something he liked. He watches her as he exits, then hops up and follows after her

689Yamisetsuna

Ami noticed Tenkyl following her and swished her tail a bit faster. She needed to find this guild that Silver had told her about, and soon or she was never going to survive. The thought made her lament never having met her father.

Tenkyl is there anything else I can help you with?

690Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl looks about a bit nervously, then offers her the mouse he caught

Just wondering if maybe you wanted this?

691Yamisetsuna

Ami smiled at the proffered gift, but shook her head.

It's tempting Tenkyl, but my mother taught me not to.

692Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

> Tomorrow Wrote: > John cuddled Juuni to him as he stood, looking over to Amber with a small smile as he cocked his head over to Mere. "This guy was the one who got me out of jail, sweetheart. Name's Mere. Henry Mere. He's...well, i suppose government agent is the closest i could get without any real information to be based on." He looked over at Mere pointedly, before hefting Juuni in his arms a little, cuddling her again before placing her on the ground and patting her head.... > > > Standing, he placed a hand on Amber's shoulder, smiling to her as he spoke. "Mere, meet my fiance and partner, Amber. She's an expert on runeology. She'll be tagging along." > > > He didn't ask. He said he was allowed any equipment he wanted - and whilst Amber didn't fall into the specific catagory of 'equipment', the two men never really did specifiy what equipment there were allowed to bring. Thinking of it now, perhaps John should have taken the bazooka...before dismissing the idea as foolish. He wasn't that stupid.

Henry made a slight bow to the woman, accepting the decision of the man almost ridiculously easily. "Greetings Amber."

> Purely Jayney Wrote: > Amber blinked at John before turning back to look at Mere, her eyes narrowing slightly as she sniffed the air again, one hand still placed subconsciously upon her stomach. > > > She cocked her head to the side and smiled briefly. > > > "Well then Mr. Mere, it would appear that I have a lot to thank you for..."

Deep blue eyes smiled at her, though the expression on his face was serious. "No thanks needed, and please, call me Henry, unless that makes you uncomfortable." He shrugged and then turned back to Tomorrow.

"We'll need to head out towards the mountains, know the way? We'll probably skirt orc territory by taking the travel route through the forest." Suddenly he laughed sardonically. "Well, I say travel route, but really it's not anything of the sort. Just an old game trail I use from time to time. Are you ready?" Looking him over, Henry was hard pressed to see anything about the taller man that wasn't prepared for a world war, let alone a bit of a hike.

John cuddled Juuni to him as he stood, looking over to Amber with a small smile as he cocked his head over to Mere. "This guy was the one who got me out of jail, sweetheart. Name's Mere. Henry Mere. He's...well, i suppose government agent is the closest i could get without any real information to be based on." He looked over at Mere pointedly, before hefting Juuni in his arms a little, cuddling her again before placing her on the ground and patting her head....

Standing, he placed a hand on Amber's shoulder, smiling to her as he spoke. "Mere, meet my fiance and partner, Amber. She's an expert on runeology. She'll be tagging along."

He didn't ask. He said he was allowed any equipment he wanted - and whilst Amber didn't fall into the specific catagory of 'equipment', the two men never really did specifiy what equipment there were allowed to bring. Thinking of it now, perhaps John should have taken the bazooka...before dismissing the idea as foolish. He wasn't that stupid.

Amber blinked at John before turning back to look at Mere, her eyes narrowing slightly as she sniffed the air again, one hand still placed subconsciously upon her stomach.

She cocked her head to the side and smiled briefly.

"Well then Mr. Mere, it would appear that I have a lot to thank you for..."

"Silly question, isn't it?" John said with a grin, replacing the sunglasses to his face and lifting Juuni up over his head so she was seated on his shoulders, his hands placed on her thighs to keep her steady way above the ground.

Turning to Amber, he smiled down to her and kissed her cheek softly. "I'm gonna stay like this for a while...you'll know when Tomorrow comes out, alright?" He said, pretty much confirming that, if he got cold, something bad was about to happen.

He looked back over to Mere and smirked. "Should we make arrangements for a ride, or will we be walking as you tell us what this is all about?"

693Tenkyl Felix

Yamisetsuna Wrote:

Ami smiled at the proffered gift, but shook her head.

It's tempting Tenkyl, but my mother taught me not to.

Told you not to what?

One ear lowers as the other stays perked up. He then thwaps the mouse again. The little thing just isn't learning to shut up

694Yamisetsuna

Ami struggled to find the words, having not thought of it before.

Err. My mother told me not to act like my cat compels me to. That my instincts were not good behavior. She taught me to behave like a lady. I don't always listen to her though."

Ami smiled as she thought of the trouble she gave her mother's fits everytime she got into a fight.

695Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl just kind of blinks and drops the mouse. The poor little thing runs away litl a bat out of hell. Not listen to your instincts? Don't be a cat?. Very unfamiliar concepts to Tenkyl

Why... why would your mother tell you NOT to be something that you are? You are part cat, why not act like it? And why would anyone tell someone not to listen to their instincts? Instincts keep us alive

696Yamisetsuna

Ami, a little confused but indignant, snapped back a little harshly.

Where I'm from, halfbreeds like me are beaten and killed. I had to hid what I was.

697Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl's ears flatten a little, then raise back up

Well you don't need to worry about that anymore. They don't attack you for that here or anywhere else I've been to. And if they try to, I will stop them...

698Yamisetsuna

Ami smiled at his statement.

Hmm so you'll protect me? Well, I'll try to relax a bit, but old habits and all that such. I really wanted to play with that mouse back there.

699Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl smiles a bit, his tail flicking back and forth

I could try to catch it again if you want

700Yamisetsuna

She blushed and twitched her tail appreciatively, but shook her head.

No t'is quite all right Tenkyl. I'm sure I'll catch my own eventually. I've been told to go look at the Adventurer's Guild to find a job. You have any ideas?

701Tenkyl Felix

The Adventurer's Guild?

His ears twitch a bit as he thinks

No, I don't think I can help you there. I just arrived in town a bit ago and have just been looking for food

702Yamisetsuna

Ami's heart fell. So much for finding a friend familiar with the surroundings. She liked Tenkyl anyway.

Ah well. I'm pretty much doing the same. I came here to fight at the Stadium, but well...

703Tenkyl Felix

Ya, that story is being spread all over town, though I havn't gotten a chance to go see it myself. Rumor has it that an odd brick made entire out of water has appeared by the main gate

Tenkyl's ears flick along with his tail

704Yamisetsuna

Interesting information, but it doesn't change the fact that the reason I came is gone, but I'm here and I have to figure something out. I should probably go look for somewhere to sleep.

705Tenkyl Felix

He shrugs, not having really thought about sleep, yet

I was just probably going to find a nice tree in the forest and crash there. Works for me

706Yamisetsuna

Sounds nice. I slept in the branches of trees all the time travelling here.

707Tenkyl Felix

Then mayhaps we can find a couple branches together, hmm?

708Yamisetsuna

Ami was feeling more than a little flirtatious by now and she smiled invitingly.

Glad to, Tenkyl.

709Tenkyl Felix

Tenkyl smiles and starts heading in the general direction of the exit to the town, making sure Ami was following him

snicker Any prefference in tree?

710Yamisetsuna

Ami followed Tenkyl closely.

Err...something sturdy?

711Tenkyl Felix

He nods and smiles, then heads toward the exit, which is now in sight

712Yamisetsuna

Ami followed Tenkyl to the exit, twitching her tail, amused.

713Tenkyl Felix

(Eh, why not just finish this thing real fast)

Tenkyl walks out to the very edge of the forest and begins looking around, untill he finds a very neat one. Two thick trees right next to eachother who's braches are interwoven within eachother

How about these ones?

He extends his claws and climbs up the tree, then begins walking around on the entangled branches

Seems sturdy to me!

He curls up on the branches and yawns slightly

714One Fly Red Mage

Reiko was about to bite into a rather large burger. One about the size of his head in fact, when suddenly some large characters snatched him out of the booth he was sitting in, konked him over the head, and carried him out the door.

Rose came out of the bathroom just as the kidnappers exited. Peeping them out the corner of her eye she dashed outside as they loaded Reiko in the back of a black car and closed the door. Immediately they sped off.

Rose got on her bike and put her helmet on.

Why am I doing this for a person I hate again?

She sighed and took off after them.

715Cthulhu Wish

It seemed that the sun ways shinning across over the Town of Latent causing everything's inner beauty to be released. The streets were filled with silence as a cool breeze flowed through the city, tickling the stoned pavement with every gust. It was a beautiful day and yet...no one seemed to be enjoying a moment of it.

A cool, sweet melody soon began to ring out. It was still and yet very silent. Where on earth could it be comming from? It was indeed such a beautiful tune. After a few moments the victim was revealed to the streets, it was the young and blissful Madi.

Her voice echoed this beautiful tune:

I follow the night

Can't stand the light

When will I begin

To live again?

One day I'll fly away

Leave all this to yesterday

What more could your Love do for me?

When will Love be through with me?

Why live life from dream to dream?

And dread the day when dreaming ends

One day I'll fly away

Leave all this to yesterday

Why live life from dream to dream?

And dread the day when dreaming ends

One day I'll fly away

Fly, fly away

Soon reaching the end she smiled brightly, she had done that. She had managed to fly away, away from her past. Away from the white coats, where she could now live in harmony without worrying. And so with that in mind, she began to wonder the streets peacefully with her tune quietly playing within her mind.

716One Fly Red Mage

There were voices. Then a voice joined in with that one. Then more and more voices as the seconds passed.

I can't seem to bring myself completely to consciousness.

Reiko struggled greatly to open up his eyes. He only managed to crack them open slightly. It wasn't enough to be able to clearly discern what anything was or where anything was. That was about to change though.

Suddenly he was doused with ice cold water that made his eyes shoot open. He was still a bit delirious but he could identify things now. No time for that though, a familiar face popped directly into his line of vision.

"Hey stupid."

"Old man Reiko?"

"OLD? MAN?! I'LL KILL YOU!"

Yep, it was a reunion of Reikos. But it was about to come to an end as the "Jesus" of the Pupu existance reared her fist back to punch Reiko.

"Ms. Sakagami, please. The fight is about to start, we'll need our... 'champ' in working condition."

Reiko made a face. Not one of those confused faces. But more like a discontent face because he knew exactly where this was going to lead. He stood up and waved his hand in front of his face.

"I can't fight. I can't tell which way is up."

Sakagami folded her arms and shook her head.

"You don't have a choice. You either fight and win, or we'll shorten your life span to a few days after we're done torturing you."

"... Haha. Alright, I'll play your game for a bit old man."

As if there were actually that many people on this earth capable of lasting against you

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN OLD MAN!?"

So Reiko's managers saw him off to the "pit" entrance..

717One Fly Red Mage

"HAAAA~"

BOOSH

A man went spinning backwards from the hard hook he caught with his face, after two spins he collapsed from being off balance. Well that and he was completely knocked out. A announcer, who happened to be a woman with a creative, yet sexy and revealing outfit ran over beside him and looked at his eyes. Waving her hand over his face she backed away and put a mic to her lips.

"TOTAL KNOCKOUT!"

She ran over to Reiko who had already begun walking back into the fighter's entrance. Stopping him, she jumped up into him, prompting Reiko to catch her. She wrapped her legs around him and leaned in close. The microphone being the only thing between their lips.

"Where are you going? You won!"

Reiko was still confused by her... method... of congradulating him. He pulled his head badk and looked to the right. Only to have his jaw grabbed and pulled back to the announcer's attention.

"What's your name?"

"... Reiko"

"Reiko? Oh he's right! Ladies and gentlemen we have the World Champion here! I would guess this puts to rest the rumors that all of your fights were fixed!"

"What?"

"Congradulations! Now please... put me down."

Reiko flat out dropped her and kept walking to his side's entrance.

"Well that wasn't very gentlemanly." She laughed as she rubbed her butt. "But that doesn't matter! That fight ended so fast! A true testament to the champion's skill! What a great opening into tonight's show!"

She stood up and bent over slightly, giving a teaser pose as she puckered her lips and spoke into the microphone.

"As you know. This is the place where we gather true fighters with skill! I don't think I have to remind everyone that there are a few rules here! No swords! Unless they are the cute pointy kind or the haaard wooden kind. And if you are some sort of freak with powers.. don't start shooting everywhere because that's soooo boring. 'cause I like my men... and women wink to be full-contact fighters!"

The crowd cheered and the announcer stood upright and walked around the pit continually getting the crowd pumped up.

-Back in the back-

"No swords huh? Full contact?" Reiko looked at his "managers" and smiled. "When's my next fight?"

718User 367130

"We don't expect you to win, but you better put on a good show, or we ain't paying you squat."

Silver's eyes twitched in annoyance at his "manager's" words.

"I don't suppose you'll let me know who I'm fighting against?"

"IT DOESN'T MATTER WHO YOUR ******** FIGHTING. DO YOU WANT TO GET PAID OR NOT?"

Silver stared at the man for a moment. Though he hated to fight under these conditions, he had no choice. He needed the cash or else he'd be livin on the streets for a while. Letting out a sigh, he decided not to press the issue further.

"...Yeah."

"Good. You know the rules, don't ya? No swords, unless they're wooden. And we saw what you could do in those streets... just fight like a normal person. None of that freak s**t I saw the other day"

Again, more twitching. Silver simply nodded at the man's words.

I better cast a nullment spell on myself to prevent the use of my bloodpowers. I should be almost normal for a good hour or so.

"Then we're at an agreement. Get your a** out there and fight!"

They lead him to the pit enterance, where his combatant awaited.

719One Fly Red Mage

Reiko was already entering the pit from his side. Looking across the ring he narrow his eyes and walked up to Silver until they were face to face.

"If you want to last, I recommend that you don't restrain yourself. Even in the least bit."

The announcer blinked as a few audience members pointed her attention to Silver and Reiko in the ring. She skipped towards them and began to wedge herself in between them. Then she pushed Reiko back and smiled at him.

"Ready~?"

Reiko tightened his fists, brought them up to a standard position and put on his game face.

"FIGHT!"

(( I made Reiko say what he said to let you know that you can use powers. It's just that... if you are, I would hope they were of the sort that are based on full contact. Like if you did a somersault kick with electric properties. It's based off full contact with your opponent so... yeah. ))

720User 367130

There was something uncannily familiar about his opponent, though he hasn't met him before. As solitary as he was, even Silver had heard of the great Reiko.

Is this... Reiko?

Silver simply nodded at the permission to use his abilities. The nullification spell would still prevent him from using his minor regenerative abilities, and he would be sure to adapt all of his skills for close quarters.

Drawing his wooden sword, an item he hasn't used since he was a dragoon in training, he clutched the hilt tightly and awaited the start of combat. Shortly after, combat would be initiated.

"FIGHT!"

Conserving his energy, he studied his opponent's actions carefully to find the best plan of attack. He would be ready to defend against any technique used by Reiko in the first few seconds.

((Right. I'll be carefull only to use my close skills. I won't cast any magic or use ranged attacks to keep things fair. That and I nullified my slight regeneration, which is hampered by magic anyways.))

721One Fly Red Mage

Reiko skipped forward and started off with a combination.

His left dipped and came across with a fierce hook at Silver's right rib cage, followed by the same kind of punch with his right fist at Silver's left rib cage. He ended by rushing the left side of his body forward at Silver to knock him flat on his back if he didn't block it.

722User 367130

Silver quickly blocked his ribcage with each arm respectivly. Though his arms rung with pain, He braced for Reiko's rush. He would be knocked back with the considerable amount of force. Without missing a beat, we would lunge forward and bring his left elbow to his opponent's face.

723One Fly Red Mage

Reiko caught the elbow in his left cheek and backed up two steps.

He continued forward with a strong right to Silver's left ribcage again. Except this time, wether Silver blocked or not, Reiko would grab him by his shirt, slide his leg forward into Silver's and flip him over to the ground. Followed by stomping down at his chest.

"Use that sword!"

724User 367130

Silver would block the blow in the same fasion as before, but was completly cuaght off guard as Reiko grabbed the fron of his yukata. Landing with a hard THUD, Sivler would do a quick backwards tumble to avoid getting stomped on.

Finishing in a kneeling position, he almost instantly focused his energy into his right arm. His blade was enveloped in intense green fire, which did no damage to the wooden sword itself.

I planned on it.

Leaping forward, he would do a quick horizontal slash to Reikos abdomen.

725Yamisetsuna

Tenkyl the Fynx Wrote:

(Eh, why not just finish this thing real fast)

Tenkyl walks out to the very edge of the forest and begins looking around, untill he finds a very neat one. Two thick trees right next to eachother who's braches are interwoven within eachother

How about these ones?

He extends his claws and climbs up the tree, then begins walking around on the entangled branches

Seems sturdy to me!

He curls up on the branches and yawns slightly

Ami scampered up the branch and curled up where the branches seemed thickest.

726One Fly Red Mage

(( Sorry I'm so late ))

As Silver came off the ground, Reiko reassumed his position. Enabling him to recover in time from the attempted stomp.

He was able to quickly step back out of the way of the slash. Hastily he skipped forward with a fierce punch at Silver's face. Not giving him the chance to reel backwards, his hand slid down to whatever clothing was available as he snatched Silver back towards him. At the same time rearing his head back before bringing it to collide with Silver's.

Upon contact a burst of yellow would be seen coming from the point of impact.

"Keh heh heh heh!"

727Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Tomorrow Wrote:

"Silly question, isn't it?" John said with a grin, replacing the sunglasses to his face and lifting Juuni up over his head so she was seated on his shoulders, his hands placed on her thighs to keep her steady way above the ground.

Turning to Amber, he smiled down to her and kissed her cheek softly. "I'm gonna stay like this for a while...you'll know when Tomorrow comes out, alright?" He said, pretty much confirming that, if he got cold, something bad was about to happen.

He looked back over to Mere and smirked. "Should we make arrangements for a ride, or will we be walking as you tell us what this is all about?"

"Phwee~!" Juuni giggled and kicked her legs to and fro, bouncing her heels off John's chest as he picked her up, her ears and tail flickering as she looked all around her, shrugging her shoulders so that her back pack was in a slightly more comfortable position.

728Purely Jayney

Amber nodded and smiled, sighing inwardly with relief. Although she loved all of John, there were some parts of him she could do without for now. Having to deal with Tomorrow being one of them.

"Won't a rid be difficult to organise if we're going all the way into the mountains?" the anthro questioned.

729Cthulhu Wish

Boredom and Lonliness. Two of the worst combinations possible to have on a life form. And well, Madi was stuck with them both. Quietly she wandered the city streets to soon hear distant conversations of some of it's residents

"Alot of strange things are happening up in the Tundra..." spoke a gruff voice from what seemed to be an older man. The way he spoke sounded as though he'd been smoking for one too many years.

"No one's going to bother checking it out you know, Frankie. It's too damn cold up there" replied a much more younger sounding voice of a thirty year old gentleman.

Normally, most people wouldn't think that the Tundra was a thrilling place to head to, for it was icy, cold, and dark. But for some reason this seemed to catch the young rabbit's attention quite a bit. It was an adventure waiting to happen. Her ears twitched delightly as she countinued to listen.

"It's not so bad if you sail up there by the Durem Sea and then go Northbound. All you got to really worry about is some of them animals."

"Don't forget them Freaks and rejects that get sent up there."

Freaks and Rejects? This was sounding more and more exicitng to Madi. Her curiousity lead her to listen onwards only wanting to understand more and more. She wasn't exactly aware of the coldness the were speaking of but she was always read to learn.

"Didn't that nutcase The Doctor got sent up there?"

"Well that's rumour, personally I think he's planning something big....like huge man."

The girl shuddered alittle, She hated doctors. But this one may lead her to some interest. Her red clown nose twitched some more as she countinued to feed her curiousity.

"Oh he can't do jack all, that ninja thing..I think they call themselves Kyonuske Clan are located around there somewhere. They'll take care of him."

That was a name Madi was truly aware of, where she heard it she couldn't exactly remember. But it didn't matter, she highly doubted she was going to run into them. Quickly Madi began to head off away from this conversation. She was heading towards the depths of the Arctic Frost to meet with a few freaks who she desired to understand more about. Though she was unaware, that this might be a crazy adventure waiting to happen.

730User 367130

((hey, no problem))

Silver lowered his head slightly to hamper the punch to his face. As he cuaght the blow with the top of his head, he was grabbed once again by Reiko. Unable to avoid his assult, Silver's head collided with Reiko's. Dazed, Silver spent a moment to compose himself instead of attempting clumsy attacks.

731One Fly Red Mage

Reiko began rotating his right arm.

"Heh, I think I'll end it."

He came forward threw a weak right jab at Silver's face and then drew his hand back really quick. His hands went to his normal position once again as he waited for attack.

732User 367130

((sorry about the delay... I had to go to the store and get myself some food))

Silver stepped to the side to evade Reiko's jab. Quickly jumping ten feet into the air, he summersualted over his opponent. Upon landing, he would do a hard slash with his flaming blade at Reiko's unprotected back, if he didn't evade it.

"We'll see about that."

733One Fly Red Mage

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

Silver stepped to the side to evade Reiko's jab. Quickly jumping ten feet into the air, he summersualted over his opponent....

Reiko turned around as Silver went over him with his right fist cocked back. As Silver descended, Reiko launched himself and his fist up into Silver's chest while twisting slightly.

"SHORYUDAN!"

His right fist would rip upwards along Silver's body until it hit his chin, finally his left fist would come overhead to knock Silver flat on his back.

734User 367130

Silver sprawled across the ground onto his back. His body racked with pain, he came to a stand with a jump. Slightly stunned, he let the fire surrounding his blade dissapate. Quickly placing the blade back into its wooden scabbard, he summoned his energy into his right hand. He awaited Reiko's assult.

735One Fly Red Mage

Reiko dropped back to the ground to one knee and studied Silver for a moment.

Then he skipped a step forward, immediately dipping down until his hands were on the ground, where he swung his body around on them, performing a breakdance move known as the "windmill." Only, he was doing so as an attack.

His kicks came as sweeps, twice around until he ended a 3rd twist by doing no kicking at all, instead he swung his body up to balance on his left hand and performed an overhead kick with his left leg, before swinging it back down in the same fashion to sit on the ground.

736User 367130

Silver was perplexed at Reiko's attack, but took evasive action nontheless. Jumping easily over the sweeps, he landed low to the ground quick enough to knock the arm out from under Reiko. Still charging energy through his right arm, he was almost ready to strike his opponent with full force.

737One Fly Red Mage

Reiko fell on his back and rolled away from Silver before hopping up.

I think I'm ready now

He put back on a standard fighting pose and waited for what was next.

"Show me what you got!"

738User 367130

Silver grinned. Waving his right arm down, a 4 foot long energy lance bursted from his arm. Wielding it with complete ease, Silver rushed forward with incredible speed. He did a vertical strike to send his opponent into the air, the lance latching on to him. If that succeded, four burst of powerfull energy would fry him before he slamed Reiko to the ground, where the lance would release him.

739One Fly Red Mage

Reiko weaved foward to the side of the coming vertical strike.

There was a gleam in his eye as his fists flashed with yellow light. He threw his right fist forward under Silver's arms to slam into his abdomen. As his punch came, the loud sound of a screeching cat could be heard. This was his Striker type: Pupu Cannon DM. Packed with enough force to launch Silver far across the pit.

"PUPU CANNON!"

740User 367130

Silver slid all the way across the pit. The lance dematerialized instantly, and only a small portion of the energy was wasted. Clutching his adoment for a brief moment and slightly kneeled over, Silver's eyes glared for a moment. Summoning the lance once more, he grinned and beconed his opponent forth.

"Pupu cannon? Common Reiko, I know you can do better than that."

741One Fly Red Mage

Reiko popped his knuckles for each hand as he took his stance again. He came forward, starting to weave only slightly. He knew better than to rush in on someone with a long range weapon.

But that didn't mean he wasn't going to make Silver think he did.

Reiko weaved to the right side and cocked his right fist back again as if he was going to use it ....

"PUPU CANNON!"

742User 367130

Silver wasn't stupid, but he couldn't risk another hit like that if he could help it. He lunged towards Reiko, his lance increasing to eight feat in legnth. If it got a hold of him, it would hold him in the air as four bursts of powerful energy struck him before he was thrown across the pit.

Silver was careful, however, to watch his opponents movement carefully. Reiko would be hardpressed to avoid this.

743Cthulhu Wish

The smell of the salty ocean sea filled matched the essence of the feeling of the docks perfectly. Filled with the sounds of Seagulls and a vast breeze which sang a monotone melody when it span past one's ear. A variety of ships were settled against the stable wodden platforms, from classic pirate vessels all the way to wooden rafts and row boats. By each one, their crews seemed bustling to get tasks done, mounting the sails, cleaning off the deck, and what not. The life and movement that was taking place was definately amazing and entrancing.

Finally an unfamiluar face entered the area, it was Madison. She was infact ready to find herself a way to her new found goal; The Tundra of Guldor. But how she was managing to find herself a ride was going to be difficult. Slowly she moved through the crowds of people to a small shack just alittle ways North of the Dock's Entry way.

The wooden shack, seemed ruined and worn down with some of the boards falling off. A Sign just above what seemed to be the ordering window as thought for a fast food joint in a amusement park seemed to read "Rentals" though more or less it looked more like "en als" do to the powerful winds and storms it must have lasted through. Inside the shack seemed to be a rather tough looking man, with every inch of him covered in violent tatooes of the usual sailor attire. His left eye seemed to have a scar running down across it to the back of his bald skull as his other eye was a cold dark grey which would send icy shivers down ones spin.

"Excuse Me Sir..." spoke the young rabbit nervously as she feared for her life at this point. These sailors didn't seem like quite the nicest people but Madi would have to press onwards to get what she wants. The large tatooed sailor quietly leaned over the edge of his window and looked down at the rabbit with a sneer.

"What Can I do yer For Bonny Lass?" questioned the sailor with his gruff stern voice. He soon began cracking his knuckles as he waited for the rabbit to speak to him in return. But really, Madi was frightful for that moment, she wasn't entirelly sure what to say.

"Well Speak Up, Unless yer not wanting anything."

"I NEED A SHIP!" yelped Madi quickly as she countinued to look up at him frightenly, as she sooned covered her ears not sure what to expect. A sneer filled his face as he countinued to look down upon her. A gulp was shortly all that was heard for a short moment.

"Yer Do Know what's out there, don'tcha Bonny Lass?" questioned the sailor once more as he Raised his right eyebrow at her. Madi could only reply by shaking her head side to side. She never really thought about it before, just thinking it might be a safe journey there and back.

"Sea creatures of your nightmares, sirens, sharks, and above all else The Great Leviathan. He left me this scar he did."

Soon he pointed at his long dark purple scare across his left eye which cause Madi to whine alittle but she still wanted to carry on.

"Yer don't have a chance, luv. Yer'll be gobbled up alive within secounds."

"I won't be! I am from Leviathan Stadium, I can fend for myself! Please, Oh Please! Let me have a ship." begged Madi as she was sounding more and more desperate. The Sailor now had a dirty grin on his face, not because of a sinister plan he had but the lack of his ability to brush his teeth.

"I Can Give You Dragon's Raider, it maybe small but...She'll be good enough for ya' for 750 Dabloons Of Course." Stated the sailor contently. Madi grinned happily as she dug in her pocket for her spare change, but there was a minor problem. She soon placed her money on the counter to count how much she had. She was currently stuck with: 6 Silver Coins, 3 Copper coins, A Piece of Paper with a phone number on it, a spoon, and a button. Madi's eyes widened as she looked at the change. She knew she shouldn't have gotten that Cup of black Java from the coffee shop down town.

"Uh-oh..."

744EveeKnight

A small bag plopped down onto the sailor's counter, the tie opening and spilling gold over the scarred and warped wood. "That ought to be enough, dont you think?" A young woman's voice asked.

Meryl had been drawn from her patrol in Durem to this strange port-side town. Interesting it was, seeing as she had never heard of it until almost a few weeks ago...but here it was, and here she was, looking for that damned counterfieter amongst this rabble.

THe girl was barely nineteen, with a shock of blond hair deftly tucked into a black/grey beret, cool green eyes peering around her without a care in the world, her black sunglasses perched on the tip of her nose so she could peer over them. She wore a dark cloak, the type that covered just about the entire body, and the black and red-laced haft of a japanses samurai sword was peeking out from just behind her head, the spiked tip glinting as she looked down to the salior.

She was beautiful in the way that it was unnoticed by the owner of such beauty - they seemed to think of themselves as normal, where they usually blocked traffic when they crossed the street.

"Forget that row-boat. Get her something stout. Strong. And make sure she's properly taken care of." The girl smiled a cheeky, wicked smile, her teeth white within the full pink lips. "Unless you want me to tell your companions about your little secert...Sarah."

745Cthulhu Wish

The sailor quickly fidgited and took the gold bag of money as she looked at the young woman who just came along. He sneered alittle and then went to the back of his shack looking for something to give young Madi.

"...You didn't have to do that Miss....Um..." Stuttered Madi confusingly as she waited for the Rental Sailor to get back. Madi could feel her insides burn with exictment causing her snow white rabbit ears to twitch. This was exicting.

"Thanks Though, very M-"

Before the rabbit could finish her sentence the man was back. Within his menacing hand he had what seemed to be a red crimson card with the golden code written on it reading "12BN", he soon handed it to the young woman who paid for the rest of the boat fees.

"Go to Lot 12 and a man should be there, give this card to him and he'll escort you to The Mad Killer." With that said, he quickly turned away closing the door in both of their faces angirly. He didn't seemed to please.

746EveeKnight

Meryl smirked at Sarah as she shut the door. Meryl's father John Tomorrow had found out a lot of dirty little secerts when he had torn apart Durem looking for the biggest criminal organisation within Gaia - it helped to know a few tit-bits now and then.

Looking down to the rabbit, Meryl held out the card. "Here you go." She said, pushing her designer sunglasses back up her nose to cover her eyes - before looking over her head to a small collection of saliors.

Wtihin the middle was a skinny little man, dressed in a business suit, and holding up a samsonite breifcase as if like a shield. Looked like Dwayne the counterfeiting scumsucker had gotten in a little over his head.

Idiot...he should have made sure to have a wad of his fake cash ready instead of showing the entire breifcase off... Meryl thought. Running about with a breifcase full of near-perfect counterfiet money in this neighbour hood meant only one thing - finders keepers.

Pushing the card into the bunny's hands, Meryl strode past her, her cloak opening up a little more as she moved swiftly, revealing what she had underneath - body armour, black plates covering her legs, arms and chest, almost like some kind of suit of armour. THe black metal had been scored and slashed, slight white lines and pockmarks all over it, showing it had been put through the test many times.

"Government Officer!" Meryl yelled at the crowd as she strode forward, not breaking her stride for a moment as they looked up at her. "Step back from the perp!"

747One Fly Red Mage

Reiko didn't perform the attack of course and weaved off to the right, out of the way of the lance again. Then he jumped forward with his body spinning horizontally in the air. His legs were extended and parallel to smash down with extra weight on Silver's head and body.

"Don't get up this time!"

748Cthulhu Wish

Madi smiled brightly and hugged the card, she was quite amused as she countinued to look at the golden embroidery. It was gorgeous, and it was hers. The young rabbit quickly turned and tried to thank the young lady, but she was gone. Quietly she shrugged and countinued walking on the dock looking at the variety of ships.

Each lot seemed to have it's own set of simularities, there happened to be twelve of the lots. One being the worst quality and 12 managing to have the best. They also seemed to have many differen levels o f secruity. With men who were all very strong and muscular, also having their own knowledges of the sea. Stories and experiences that earned them their position.

Finally lot 12 had arrived, and it ssmed to have the best quality of them all. Madi's eyes wandered about the ships in amazement, one of them were hers. She would have the most amazing vessels in existance. A smile formed on her face as she countinued to walk foreward.

A scruffy man soon leaped in her way, he was a fairly large man that looked like someone you really didn't want to mess with. His eyes flamed of deep crimson red as he looked at her. His clothing was alittle worn but it would still manage to do the job.

"Pass." ordered the young man with a gruff voice. Nervously, the rabbit handed it to him with her black gloved hands. He quickly examined it and then nodded leading her onto the lot. When Madi turned around to look behind her she could see another man had already taken his place. Finally, she was closer on getting to the Tundra.

Ship after ship passed when they soon reached a dock with the letters "BN" on the side of one of the supports holding up the dock. There it was, The Mad Killer and it was certainly the most beautiful ship she'd ever seen. Quickly the young girl ran up onto the ship too look about. It was massively huge, but she didn't care. It was gorgeous. The sails Managed to match her coat that she wore on her back, this was truely exicting.

But sadly she sooned realized one minor detail, she knew nothing of sailing a mass ship like this or the fact she was too small to sail it alone. This was definately going to be a pickle.

749User 367130

WHAM!

Silver was knocked flat on the ground, the wind knocked out of him. He was down for a good three or four seconds. Staggering to a stand, Silver wiped the purple blood now coming from his face. Resisting the earge to break his bond and cast magic, he stood there for a very brief moment, his eyes closed.

I'd hate to admit it, but I think I'm beat...

Silver's eyes flashed open and a grin went across his face. He silently mouthed the words to himself.

"But this still ain't over..."

750EveeKnight

"Or you'll do wha - " Was all the burliest of the group muttered before a small, size 8 boot slashed up into his chin, causing his head to snap back and his body to follow suit, thundering into the floor like a dropped sack of spuds.

Meryl looked down at Dwight, who was quivering, and shook her head as she reached into her cloak to produce a pair of handcuffs. "You're stupid and lucky, Dwight. Hope that the courts will be fair to you - coz prison certainly wont be."

Snapping the cuffs onto his skinny wrists and releving him of his breifcase, Meryl quickly tied him to a post and activated a small transmitter within the cuffs. Soon some Sheilds would be about to pick him up, along with the case of stolen cash, which she left on top of the light-post she had chained Dwight to. Nobody would really care to look up there - the skinny man chained to the pole was enough entertainment.

Turning to go, Meryl paused, her eyes narrowing slightly.

The group of sailors, thirteen in all, some looking somewhat respectable, the others barely managing to keep their clothes together, looked down at her with down-trodden expressions.

"What?"

"You knocked out our captain."

"He had it coming."

"Yeah, but now we dont have anybody to follow."

Meryl cocked an eyebrow at this - Ex=Navy boys...typical... - Before a small grin formed on her pretty face...


"Hello?!" Meryl called, cupping her hands to her face to yell out to the Mad Killer roped on to the massive dock. The sailors had said this was their ship, and had it had just been signed out - to a young woman with bunny ears. Interesting...

751Cthulhu Wish

Quickly, Madi's ears perked up at the sign of the voice. She just heard it, the voice belonged to that young lady that she heard earlier. It had to be, who else would it beling to....Ryugi getting a sex change?

She soon quickly peered over the edge and looked down at the young woman who stood below. She cocked her head to the side and wondered on what possibly this young lady would want.

"AHOY THERE! How May I be Assisting you today?" replied the young girl as she tried to learn her sea lingo down, but really it sounded rather silly. She smirked to herself once more as she looked down around the woman to see that there were more than just her, but a whole army.

Madi stood there for a moment with this exact reaction: smilies/icon_eek.gif

It's not everyday you get your ship invaded while it was still docked.

752One Fly Red Mage

The announcer girl blinked as Reiko walked away from Silver. She took a deep breath and yelled.

"Hold it Reiko! The fight's not over! As you can see, the challenger is still standing?"

"He's delirious, he's in no condition to fight me anymore."

Reiko had stopped walking now. He took off his shirt and his tie and turned around. The look on his face was some crazy smile. Reiko wasn't the type to go psycho, but he was gonna go extreme on anyone who refused to get up.

8]

He looked at Silver and spread his arms wide, as if to show all of his openings.

"DO YOUR WORST!"

753User 367130

"I think your the delirious one."

Silver wasn't stupid. He could be fooled twice, but not three times. He gathered up what remained of his energy and created the energy lance again. He would dash forward and appear to attempt the same attack once more. However, this was a ploy to get Reiko to try and counter him. If Reiko didn't hit him, well.... then he'd be hit by something quiet different.

754EveeKnight

"I think i'm assisting you - you forgot your crew!" Meryl replied with a laugh before turning to the men behind her. "There's your new leader. Do whatever she tells you to do."

Reaching behind her she pulled out another pouch of gold, tossing it to the first mate. "Divvy that amongst yourselves. It's more then enough for three voyages - i'm counting on you to take care of her and the ship."

The first mate looked down at the bag in awe before looking at the young woman again. "W-who are you, lady?"

Meryl smirked, her arms dissapearing as her cloak flowed still around her. "The name Tomorrow ring any bells?"

Bug eyes stared at her as every single man paused at their pawing at the pouch to gaze in wonder at the girl.

"Thought so..." Meryl said with a smirk, before turning around to look up at the girl on the ship. "You've got a ship, an honest crew - as honest as they'll get, anyways - so i guess you're all set."

755Cthulhu Wish

"Thank You Ms...Uh" Madi was still unsure of her name. But so far she had helped her so many many times and thus she still didn't know anything about her. Shortly Madi scuttled down onto the dock to take a look at her crew.

Some of the members gave the young rabbit a few odd looks as though that this voyage might be crazy. But she didn't really mind for she was used to the looks of people thinking that she was strange. Madi soon wandered up to the First Mate and took a good look at him.

Yes, He had the qualities of the first mate that she was looking for; tall, strong, full of knowledge. This was going to be an excellent journey. The rabbit soon turned to face the mysterious assistant and bowed as though she were a gentleman.

"If there's anything you are needing, I will be gladly able to assist you. For I, Madison, now owes you her services."

756One Fly Red Mage

Reiko put his arms down, turning slightly sideways. His left fist came up to about his collar and then he sighed. It came down out and down to shoulder level, and his legs bent with his right fist at his hip.

I no longer need to put ki into projecting my energy at my opponents. Only into my fist.

Parlor tricks?

"I will have to end this so you understand.... the difference in our skill."

The announcer stepped far back to another side of the pit away from Silver and Reiko's area. Her eyes widened as she shouted into the microphone.

"This seems like it's going to be the final clash folks! Silver's coming with the same attack for a third time, but Reiko doesn't seem to be budging! Is he going to take the attack head on?!"

757EveeKnight

"You dont owe me anything, Madison." Meryl said to the girl with a small smile, reaching out to stroke one of her fluffy ears. "You needed help. I helped. It's what i'm here for."

She lowered her hand so it was enveloped in that dark black cloak once more as she turned to go...before pausing, turning her head to look down to the little bunny. "...And my name is Tomorrow. Meryl Tomorrow."

With that Meryl walked away, feeling slightly better with the world, her good deed done for today.

Tonight would be different, however.

Tonight she was on patrol.

758User 367130

Silver's eyes flashed. A split second before he would normally swing, Silver did a running slide to knock Reiko over. Grinning, he would eaisily come to a stand upon the slids completion, though he used up most of his stored energy with the fake. There probably wouldn't be enough time to summon up an energy attack again.

"Gotchya..."

759One Fly Red Mage

Reiko stepped to the side and reached down with both hands to snatch Silver up off the ground as he fully entered into his slide. Then he swung him over head to slam him hard into the ground on the other side of himself.

"It ends here!"

Then his right hand reared back and thrusted it with extreme force into Silver's solar plexus to knock the wind out of him completely.

760User 367130

Silver was knocked down. He tried to get up, but he had the wind completely knocked out of him. He could see what was going around, it was just that his body did not want to move at that moment.

It was begining to get hard to breath, and Silver mentally refused to lose without more of a fight. He leaned up slightly, and slowly staggered to a stand. Though by this time the match would probably be considered over.

761One Fly Red Mage

(( So I can assume that you were either completely out of reasonable response, or you were down for a complete 10 count? ))

"Get up! Get up!" A portion of the crowd chanted in Silver's favor as he lay on the ground motionless.

Reiko turned away and started to exit as the announcer ran over to Silver and loomed over his face. She waved her hand over his eyes and blinked. She stood back up and shouted into the microphone.

"HE'S OUT!"

The crowd began to roar with excitement from the fight. Some even threw things like hats and such in the air, unable to contain their excitement.

"Wasn't that a great fight! You can only witness such a bout here in Latent's Underground Arena!"

She ran over to Reiko and hopped on his back. She laughed and then spoke into the microphone as she addressed Reiko.

"You've just won your second fight with barely any rest! Congratulations! How do you feel?!"

She put her hand bearing the microphone around to Reiko's mouth, prompting him to answer. Reiko was silent for a second, and then he laughed.

"JUST ANOTHER FIGHT I WAS SURE TO WIN! I AM THE WORLD CHAMPION! THERE ISN'T A MAN ALIVE WHO CAN DEFEAT ME!"

He did a macho like pose as the announcer laughed and the crowd cheered.

"I'M ALWAYS READY! ANYTIME ANYWHERE!"

762User 367130

Silver got up very shortly after his defeat had been claimed, though he hardly complained. Grinning to himself, it had been a good fight. He walked over to congradulate Reiko, as cocky as the world champion was.

"Good fight, Reiko. I hope to do it again sometime."

Though Silver admitted to himself that he had a lot to learn in the ways of unarmed combat before he could face Reiko again, but he was determined not only to match Reikos power, but to defeat him. After all, if he can't beat Reiko, then there's no way he'll be able to take on the Council.

763EveeKnight

Meryl sighed. If there was one thing she hated besides braggards, it was one that actually had something to brag about. Typical male...

Looking about her with a slight grimace on her face, the crowd roared and cheers for some strange reason, causing her to sniff the air. Perhaps some kind of hallucinogin or hyperactive substance sent into the air? Maybe the man had spiked the people's drinking water with a special magic designed specifically to make them applaud only him.

Whatever the reason, she'd wasted two gold getting into this bloody place, and she wasn't going to leave until she'd found her target - a manager by the name of Golden Sting, an old fighter who had added kidnapping and gun-smuggling to his already long list of crimes.

She sighed again. Those poor Sheilds...just like every other police force on the planet, they were tasked to handle massive amounts of crime with very few resources and man power. It was why the Gaian government had made wetwork enforcement units like the one Meryl was party to...to help ease the load by moving through places the Sheilds and Spears couldn't move, using methods that were not allowed by their code of conduct.

Of course, if she wished, she could have been just as brutal as her father...but Meryl beleived in the system which he had lost faith in. The Justice system, where a person was judged by a jury of his peers, was a fair one in her own opinion. Which was why she tended to leave most of her perps trussed up outside the local police station with enough evidence for them to make a hard, solid case for them to prosecute.

...Of course, busting a few skulls here and there wasn't such a major issue. The odd lost limb was always replaceable thanks to the magic being used in todays hospitals. Hell, even a decapitation could be reversed given a strong medic.

...But that kind of violence was last-resort material. Honest. smilies/icon_wink.gif

764One Fly Red Mage

"You might want to try some safer attacks, y'know?"

Reiko looked at Silver and gave him a thumbs up. Then he turned and headed back through his side's entrance with his hands in his pockets. The announcer was still on his back, which was odd, didn't she have a job to do there and not following Reiko?

The announcer leaned back off Reiko slightly and spoke to the crowd.

"We'll be taking a short intermission while I 'talk' wink to our newest prodigy"

She leaned back up and threw her arms around Reiko's neck. As he exited the pit into the manager's area. They were both greeted once again by Sakagami, and other associates that Reiko hadn't gotten to know yet.

"Well, champion, you've just made us 100 million dollars richer. How do you feel about that?"

"I should've seen that coming. Me, making money for other people. Do I have a wife and kids now?"

"I'm sure from your many, worldwide championship bouts that you have more than enough money without us paying you."

"So I am a slave now?" He looked at the announcer. "Were you in on it too?"

"No! No! I'm just a working gal!"

Reiko started at her for a second and then looked at Sakagami. They sat silent staring at eachother for a while, almost as if they were communicating telepathically.

You work for us.

Only on my terms.

"I already told you..."

"Do you plan to go through me Reiko? Have you forgotten why you chose that name in the first place? Have you forgotten who I am?"

"I fight on my own terms. So I'll go through you if I need to." Reiko looked away from the original. "As for now... just tell me who I fight next."

765Cthulhu Wish

It was nearly dusk as the new profound crew of The Mad Killer chatted away about the rumours that they heard so far about their new fearless captain. When they mean fearless at this point, they mean pathetic. Alot of them even knew themselves that they could take the captain down quite easily but there was a minor problem, first mate Johnathon Wales wouldn't allow it.

Johnathon was a stapping young lad with long dark dread locks which reached the bottoms of his shoulder blades. With beads located on here and there within his dreads in his lengthened goatee, to keep his long wild hair out of the way a faded blue bandana held it just enough so it wouldn't cause him any problems. His outfit consisted of a white baggy with a long dark coat covering the top of it. Across his menacing chest a large buckle hung loosely and happily stood out. Though he didn't really seem like something to fear...he was a scary sight and the entire crew knew it.

~~~

Quietly within the captain's quarters, Madi sat on her new bed with the beautiful silk sheets. For once she had a bed that was actually worth for someone to sleep in, before it was old rags or even nothing at all but the bear floor. Her nose twitched as she looked up where Johnathon stood proudly watching over her making sure she was alright.

"Exicted Miss Madison?" questioned the first mate as he began to examine what was around in the room. With every pace he made his black ebony boots clicked on the floor causing a echo within the room. He soon freezed as he looked at a picture of the previous captain before her which made him shudder on the spot.

"Just Alittle Nervous, Mr. Wales...this is after all my first voyage and crew" replied Madi as she twidled her thumbs together nervously. She wasn't born to lead a group of people and even she knew that, but that's probably why she had a first mate who knew a thing or two about the great ocean before them.

"There's Nothing to Fear, Love. The Lady of the Sea shall be kind to us...I know it. I can feel it within my bones."

"I wasn't worried about the sea Wales, it's the crew. I have an odd feeling running through my blood." Replied the rabbit as she looked down at the ground now, she could feel embarrassment and shame filling inside her. Slowly , Johnathon knelt down to her eye level with a kind and sincere smile on his face. He knew that she was frightened, it was evident. The sailor soon reached and touched her chin lightly causing her to look up at him.

"I promise you nothing will happen to you or your ship. I made a promise to Lady Tomorrow to keep you Safe, and that's what I shall do. Even if it kills me." With that note of reassurance the young girl smiled brightly knowing that she felt rather safe within the care of Johnathon Wales.

"Aye, We sail at dawn, Mr. Wales." smiled Madi with somewhat of a captain's tone to her. He quickly kissed Madi on the forehead as though she was a young infant and got up to leave.

"Good Night Captain."

"Good Night Mr. Wales."

And so with that Johnothan left the room, leaving the young one to herself. Feeling much more content now, she crawled over to the desk on her map upon it. Deciding which route would be the easiest.

~~~~*

Down below, beneathe the deck it seemed that the crew were having somesort of a meeting. Each one of them seemed eagerly waiting upon to hear what Johnathon was planning. He had something up his sleeve now the matter is what was it.

The chattering came to a still as John finally reached his mates, slowly he moved to the front of them where the Grog rested. He leaned upon it as though it were a potium of somesort and looked at his fellow companions with a grin on his face.

"Well John!?! What's the Scoop?" Asked a one eyed man as he looked eagirly towards the front. Many of the crew mates murmured trying to understand what was going on. Johnathon slowly raised his hand to create silence once more as though he was the next mossaih or something.

"My fellow Crew Mates, she's infact has out trust."

With that said, cheering came from below as they soon began to celebrate. As their young captain remained oblivious to the entire celebration below her deck.

766Kraun

He stood atop the horizontal beam of wood which hosted the main sail, tied in a bundle at the upper portion of the main mast. With his hands at his hips, elbows bent, the swashbuckler stood, balance ever so perfectly on his fine riding boots, a result of years working and living with a troupe of circus entertainers. Of course, this little bit of information would provide anyone wondering where he attained his dexterous skills from, but also, it would give those who were a bit more sharp to deduct that perhaps that was also a reason for the odd way he acts.

"HAHA!" Turriens bellowed forth a hardy laugh as he peered across the docks and the crowd by the side of the ship, his finely trimmed mustache lining a crooked grin against his lips. He glanced at his assembled team, the dark skinned girl and the guy which didnt know where he was going at first, but of course, only one as brilliant as himself could direct them to fame and fortune.

With a sudden gust of wind, his left hand instinctively whipped up to hold his large plumed hat atop his head, lest it get blown away. Ignoring the crew below which yelled at him to get down, he decided he rather liked it up here atop the mast. Drawing his rapier from it's scabbard with a clean shing sound, he pointed it downwards into the crowd gathered below and cried out at a random person, picked out by his verdant eyes, to join the adventure.

"You there! Yes, you! Come aboard and join us on this fine adventure to rescue your fellow citizen and embark on a quest for riches." he cried out like a madman. "Hey, wait. Where are you going?"

It was going to a long journey...

767One Fly Red Mage

DUUM!

That was the loud thud of another fighter hitting the ground. However, this one was large and bulky. So of course it would be loud. The announcer looked at the large man's eyes which were in the back of his head.

"Another total knockout!"

Reiko raised his fists in the air and laughed. Even though he knew he was being used, he laughed and enjoyed it. He was struting around the pit, cheering along with the crowd. He put his arms down after a bit and kissed his right knuckles.

Jeez, what on earth was that guy made of?

The fight only took a few seconds, during which time Reiko was beasting on the guy, but still. It was a big guy. Anyway, the announcer ran over to Reiko and started congradulating him again.

"That was your fastest fight! In fact, I think that was the fastest fight we've ever had!"

"Yeah, I have energy enough for another. C'mon, I'll take on anyone!"

768The on and only WARDO

Amongst the crowd, as they yelled and cheered Reiko on, a man stood apart from them. He alone was not showing his support, but seemed of ice and stone. However, though he didn't respond, his eyes alighted with a fire. It had been a long time, almost a full year since he had fought.

The moment was coming when this man, known as Dark to many, his real name concealed, would re-enter the world of fighting. Perhaps this was going to happen now. It seemed suitable.

With a soft whistle, Dark stepped forward confidently, a grin spreading across his face as he stood just a few steps from the actual arena.

"Reiko...."

He said, almost teasingly, the grin still fixed upon his face.

"I will take you on..."

769One Fly Red Mage

Reiko interlocked his fingers and twisted his palms outward to stretch. He looked at Dark and then folded his arms. He was familiar, but Reiko forgets a lot of things. Rose often yells at him for this, but he doesn't pay much attention to her either.

"Hey. Sorry if I don't get all teary eyed about the reunion. But I don't remember a thing about you. How about you get straight to reminding me with your fist?"

The announcer was shocked, and in a slight panic. She looked at the security who seemed to be alert at the time, but unsure of what to do. Suddenly she heard a beep from her headset. Then she said "okay" and started speaking to the crowd again.

"Although it's unofficial, it seems like the fight will be allowed!"

She looked at Reiko, then at Dark.

"Perhaps if you can beat our new champion we'll ask what your name is!"

Reiko put up his dukes and nodded.

770The on and only WARDO

Dark dropped his grin to a slight smile. He had a good memory, as was befitting one who had transcended. Well almost.

"I didn't say I knew you" He replied "The crowd..." He motioned to the people around him, some of whom were staring at him "knows your name....or at least I think they do...."

As if to verify this, a few overzealous men chanted "REIKO! REIKO! REIKO WILL KICK YOUR a**!!"

He ignored this, swiftly undoing his shirt. He let it fall to the ground, not caring. It was common in most towns, especially cheap for a traveller.

"I am ready..."

He stepped into the arena, his mind attuning itself with his body for maximum output, his heart slowing down and his breath became deeper, storing oxygen for the coming fight.

771EveeKnight

Meryl stepped back from the edge of the crowd, cursing herself as the flames of the torches around the arena floor lept higher within the lenses of her dark sunglasses.

Idiot...what were you thinking?! She chaistesised herself. You have no time to fight some useless braggard!

The roar of the crowd around her was beginning to take it's toll...or perhaps whatever they had released into the air was beginning to effect her. She had certainly not touched any of the drink or food on sale.

Take care of business before you do something stupid.

Watching as another man took the braggard's attention, Meryl slinked away from the crowd and down around the arena. Moving through the pushing, jostling people swiftly, her cloaked body slipping deftly through the throng, she finally reached the entrance to the change-room hallway, and slipped over the guard-rail and into the hall, ducking into the shadow, invisible within the darkness.

772One Fly Red Mage

"It's just the familiarity, that's all."

Reiko cautiously advanced forward and studied Dark. His attack came as swift standing right kick at the outside of Dark's left knee.

Just the basics, all I'll need.

773The on and only WARDO

Dark nodded at Reiko's words. He blinked once, focusing his eyes in an instant. He stepped forward swiftly, his right leg leading. Dark swung his left arm inward, the palm facing outwards.

Should Reiko follow up with his attack, Dark would attempt to grip his leg and bring his left knee in a crushing groin blow upwards. His right hand hanging loose above the hip, fingers slightly spread to keep a steady balance.

If that worked, he would throw Reiko off-balance along with the groin smash.

774One Fly Red Mage

Reiko's knee collided with Dark's left hand as it swung inward at his ground. Not in any sort of damaging fashion, just a weak nullification of both attacks. Reiko's right foot went to the ground right after the contact.

Immediately Reiko's right fist shot at Dark's stomach, for one shot. It would retract and shoot for a left hook to the kidneys, finishing with a right uppercut, cutting upwards to the chin.

775The on and only WARDO

Dark stepped forward either way, his left hand smoothly sliding up, aiming for Reiko's chin. He would attempt to force an exposure of Reiko's throat, opening the way for a savage chop to the adam's apple.

His left shoulder swung inward tightly, a small movement to compensate for the thurst/power of this. Dark reacted to the feigned punch, assuming nothing, his right hand flipped over, arm sliding upwards in an automatic denial of body attacks. His arm covered most of his stomach.

Along with the slight left shoulder movement, it offered almost 70% full defense. Should punches follow-up, his right arm was in a position to slip inwards or outwards in a smooth blur of 'slapping' arms. ( What it means - If a punch comes, the hand will slap it away outwards, if it comes deeper, then the hand will slap it inwards trapping it for any outward strike )

776One Fly Red Mage

His right arm went out like a vertical bar to knock away Dark's left arm and then Reiko drew his left fist at his hip, his entire body turning left as he reared the fist for a hard left hook into Dark's stomach.

777The on and only WARDO

Dark turned the palm of his left hand down as the right arm of Reiko connected, he relaxed his muscles making it that bit harder to move a soft force.

He attempted to bring his palm in a slide around so that instead of Reiko controlling his arm, Dark would 'switch' to an inward circular motion, thus being the one to move and re-direct Reiko's right arm away from him, opening up the body. If that slide happened, he would step forwards to restrict Reiko's movements.

The right arm would be effectively trapped.

Dark's right arm remained where it was, keeping a defensive ward. As Reiko drew his left fist, Dark reacted instantly to this opening, throwing a straight punch, his knuckles aligned at Reiko's face hoping to intercept whatever movement would come with speed to ensure the success of his punch.

778EveeKnight

THe fool and his challenger were fighting. Meryl would have no contest...

At least that she would have thought, had she not just kicked the door in to see five men standing around what appeared to be a shitload of cash.

"Gentlemen..." Meryl said, a small grin on her full lips as she stepped onto the fallen oak door, the wood creaking slightly as her boots touched painted splinters.

Golden Sting stood in the back, the old fat manager sweating in his expensive suit, looking all the money on the table then to the woman in the cloak, as if weighing up whcih was more important - before pointing to Meryl. "Take care of her!"

The four other men around the table began to peel away from the money, their expensive suits barely concealing the hard muscle within. Meryl almost felt pity for them - they looked like they had been forced into their sunday best. They even shuffled slightly to avoid splitting their shoes.

Meryl looked to Sting and shook her head, clicking her tongue at the man as the four men surrounded her doorway in a semi-circle...

Before Meryl moved.

Her hands, concealed within her cloak, suddenly slashed out, something dark whipping into the right leg of the man to Meryl's left, sending him to a knee with a grunt - before another dark shape slashed across his face, blowing a few teeth out of his mouth to embed within the walls and sending his beefy form to the ground.

Meryl's grin was still on her face as she lifted her arms up high, throwing the cloak back to rest behind her shoulders - to reveal her weapons held in her hands. Twin tonfas, the hafts of strong wood following her forearms with the pommels resting snugly in her grip. Her right tonfa was stretched out, and a deft flick of the wrist span the length back around to rest on her forearm once more. "Always have to do it the hard way...must be because i'm a chick."

Grunts two and three decided to try for a double play, and as they stepped forward with steriod-pumped arms outstretched Meryl's left fist slashed out, the length of the tonfa in her hand slipping out in a downward slash to clonk on the man's forehead before sending the short pummel at the end of the haft into his chest, the stars dancing across his vision sent into darkness as his sternum was crushed by the sheer force of the blow.

Grunt three had grabbed Meryl's right arm and the tonfa held by it, and was grinning as he drew his free hand out - before Meryl suddenly flipped her free tonfa around in her hand, now gripping onto the length with the hand-rest jutting out. A quick flick of the wrist, much like a whip snapping, and the man's kneecap was lying in a bloody mess across the room, his mouth open wide in a scream before a vicuous headbutt sent him into dreamland.

Now grunt four remained. If he was smart - which he didn't seem - he would have studied Meryl's attacks thus far, and strategised a way around them - but instead he stepped forward with his arms raised in a boxing fashion, protecting his face from any attack as Meryl shook her right arm free from G3's limp grip and flipped the tonfa around so she gripped the haft -

Before stepping forward. The attacks were brutal and fast, the hand-rests slamming into bone and meat as she whipped them into his body again and again, attacking knees, chest and arms until he was finally lying on the floor whimpering, round bloody holes adorning his expensive but way-too-small suit.

Looking up over her sunglasses at Sting, who was still desperately trying to stuff way too much cash into a very small duffel bag, Meryl flipped the tonfas up in her hands again, now resting the lengths on her forearms again, the hand-rests safely snug in her palms. "Anymore foot-soldiers, Sting - or are you ready to face the autorities?"

779One Fly Red Mage

Dark_Wanderer Wrote:

Dark turned the palm of his left hand down as the right arm of Reiko connected, he relaxed his muscles making it that bit harder to move a soft force...

"HAAAAAA~"

The left fist drawing back, it was all a ploy to get an opening. Immediately after the right arm pushed Dark's left out, Reiko's fist shot in at the left side of his opponent's face for a hit to knock him back.

780The on and only WARDO

Dark blinked at the looming fist in his face. He knew there was no possible way to avoid this. With a gesture of bravo, he drove forwards while focusing all the remaining strength into his fist in a last ditch attempt to knock Reiko out.

The way he saw it, Reiko had no defense to his punch. HE had no defense to Reiko's punch, so what could he do?

With an almightly thump, the fist connects, but ah...luckily for Dark, it was lights off before the pain could flare outwards upon his face.

He would have one hell of a bruise once he re-gained consicous.

781One Fly Red Mage

"Eh?"

Reiko also caught sight of a punch as his eyes drifted off-target for a small fraction of a second.

Heh

If Reiko could, he'd die laughing right now. The guy was always on point, no matter what. Reiko certainly couldn't be mad at him for that, because there was a fist that had "Reiko's" written all over it as well. As far as keeping a championship. Well that was the last thing on his mind right now.

Reiko flopped back onto the ground motionless. His vision blurred, and his hearing lessened.

So that's what the ceiling looks like, huh?

The announcer ran over to both men and looked over them. Switching from body to body she waved her hands over their faces and and shook her head. She stood back up and yelled into the microphone.

"DOUBLE KNOCKOUT!"

The crowd's reaction was indeed a mixed bag.

782EveeKnight

"DOUBLE KNOCKOUT!!" the announcer girl squealed into her microphone admist the roaring fans before a small man bounded up behind her and whispered something into her ear.

The microphone hit the floor as the girl ran from the crowd and down the change-room hall...


"Gods Sting, ever heard of deoderant? I think i'm gonna gag from your stink..." Meryl muttered with a wince, turning her head away from the fat man as she slammed his stomach into the table full of cash, the leafs of money falling onto the floor as she forced his chubby hands behind his back and into the cuffs she had ready...

Before something suddenly grabbed her cloak, pulling her back by the neck, a strangled gasp emitting from her lips as she was pulled off the fat man and staggering back. Lifting her hand up, she flicked the clasp of the cloak, the dark material flashing off her breastplate and releasing her to let her breath again, one hand to her throat as she turned to look...

...At the announcer bunny. THe cute girl, who had been hopping about the arena shreiking girlishly as the fighters went at it, had another look on her face - cold and hard, her hands sinewy as she grasped the loose cloak with a white-knuckled grip - before throwing it down on the floor and advancing.

A left hook blocked and a right kick slapped away was all Meryl got out before a head-butt smashed right into her temple, kncoking her back into the chubby body of Golden Sting, shaking her head to get rid of the stars dancing in her vision - before kneeling as a kick stabbed forward, the heel of the announcer-bunnie's shoe stabbing into the fat-man's back, elicting a grunt of shock as Meryl decided to counter-attack.

Pushing off the floor, having been coiled like a spring, Meryl shoved her shoulder into the groin of the bunny and pushed up, her left arm grasping the girl's thigh and flipping her body around and down to slam her down onto her neck, a brutal crunch echoing around the room as the girl landed with her chin stabing into her chest and looking right down her dress -

Before she suddenly slipped her body up and back, out of Meryl's grasp and over her head to land on her feet, kicking off her other heel so she was standing on bare feet.

Meryl smirked as she stepped back. She could reach for the tonfas on her belt...or the sai's behind her...perhaps the throwing knives? Or maybe even the Lament...but no. THe roar of the crowd had made her Tribal blood boil - she felt like a fight now. Lifting her hands up in a ready stance, spreading her feet shoulder-width apart, she beckoned the bunny forward. "C'mon."

THe bunny sneered as she spread her legs wide, her mini-skirt tearing a little more to allow her more kicking room - then advanced, slipping forward quickly - then pausing about three four feet away from Meryl. Suddenly standing on one leg, the bunny lifted her right, the leg pinned right out as it slowly went straight out forward then bent in, the knee pointing right at Meryl as the bunny lifted her hands out before her, her fingers loose, her hands open as she stared at Meryl down her forearms.

Kickboxing stance... Meryl realised - before smirking and dashing her right thumb over her nose, her own stance changing too. Rigid before with her arms held up like a boxer's, she began to hop from foot to foot, her hands moving freely with her hops, one arm up before moving down, the other lifting as the other went south.

The bunny frowned at Meryl's loose, almost shapeless stance - before Meryl suddenly slashed her fist out, her fist loose but firm as it almost slapped the girl's face, knocking it back for a second and causing her to lose her footing for a second.

Meryl's grin grew wider. She was too fast for the girl...too smooth.

The bunny took her stance again and suddenly leapt forward with a yell, her raised foot suddenly stabbing out wiht her heel aimed directly at Meryl's chest - before Meryl, her free-formed stance working almost automatically, slipped her left wrist against the ankle of the girl and simply pushed the attack away, the girl now face-to-face with Meryl as the blond Tribal grinned up at her still -

Then four blows landed. Each one was fast. Lightening fast. Too fast for the naked eye. The bunny could only stand there in a daze as Meryl's right arm finally slashed up, smashing her knuckles into the girl's chin and blowing her right off her feet, sending her back-flipping through the air - to land on G1, out for the count.

Blowing her knuckles free of the disgusting makeup the bunny had been wearing, Meryl crouched to grab her cloak, swinging it over her shoulders and clasping it as she turned back to the wounded Sting. "Now, where were we..."

783Vahn Fah

The winds were alive today, the smell of the sea fresh and alive, and the sails fluttered high and proud, wavering in the slowly fading sunlight of the sky.

"Hard to port!"

"Aye-aye!"

"Aye-aye!"

The ship made it's way towards the harbour of Latent, aiming to get itself moored at the docks. The town was full of talk, and rumours were plentiful. The most basic story around the grapevine, was that a pirate crew appeared on the horizon one dark night and sailed into the port of Latent. They couldn't be killed because they were already dead, and the pirates ransacked the town before stealing off with a mountain of treasure and several innocents.

Rumour or not, people were indeed missin, and a team of rescuers had to go and save them before they are killed, or worse, join the ranks of the undead.

Everyone knew about the legend of the Pirate King; Zanken. Some scothed at such a legend, not beleiving that such a man could still exist in such modern times, let alone having ever existed at all.

But there were those who knew better.

If you knew the legend, then you knew where to look for Zanken. From the infamous Pirate's Tunnel, an underground dungeon that leads straight to Devil's Isle, which is the stronghold of the great pirate Zaken.

It is a natural tunnel that was further excavated by the people taken as slaves by the underlings of Zaken. When the tunnel was completed, Zaken killed all his underlings and slaves that had participated in the construction. It is an extremely dangerous place because of the various booby traps set up by the underlings of Zaken and the souls of the slaves cruelly killed, which continue to live as undead.

Devil's Isle is a stone island on which Pirate Zaken, who was notorious in the past for having chased the legends about the treasures of the titans, ended his difficult adventures. In the process of searching for that treasure, he lost the confidence of his underlings and was finally imprisoned on this island. The underlings thought that Zaken would die alone in that place, but he used the power of the ancient inheritance of the giants and achieved everlasting life. The use of that power was incomplete for a human using it the first time, so Zaken completely lost his identity as a pirate and was changed into a vampire that must drink the blood of humans in order to survive.

Such, was the legend of the Pirate King Zanken.

And right now, one of many ships belonging to his secretive fleet, had just pulled into Latent, the respective flags being pulled down off the masts, since some fool actually try to start soemthing. They were just here for supplies this time... but such a perfect time would be almost opportune for any adventurers who wanted to try and take down a legend...

784Kraun

O_______O

That was the exact expression on Turriens' face as he watched the pirate ship sail into the docks, his mouth flat and wide and his verdant eyes replaced by perfect circles of vacant white.

Well, so much for waiting, the arrival of the pirate ship seemed like the perfect oportunity to start this adventure. With a daring leap, he grabbed onto one of the rope riggings which was nearby as he sheathed his rapier, being one to stand atop the main mast of the ship. Quickly dropping down, he landed with a thump, the impact being absorbed by his fine boots and his knees as he bent them upon landing, he even almost lost his large plumed hat.

Quickly crossing the boards of the ship's deck, he hopped off the railings down into the docks to look for his assembled team.

785Kanashimi Kurai

Not far from the ship, Amunet sat on a packing crate, her feet dangling over the side. On the ground next to the crate rested her bags and in her lap sat Tarik. She was waiting for the nutty swashbuckler. "Tarik... where do you think we're going?"

"There's no telling where that psycho is taking us..."

786Kraun

Turriens was quite the sneaky b***d. Sneaky as he moved rather quietly through the bustling crowd, and a b***d since he didnt really have a father, being a half-elf and all by circumstance. Moving swiftly through the groups of people gathered at the docks, the swashbuckler crept up behind both the girl Amunet and the man Rin.

"On an adventure!" he answered the question that was directed at the cat, suddenly from behind the group. "Didnt I already tell you that?" he wondered, eyes peering skywards as he twisted his face into an expression of deep thought.

787Kanashimi Kurai

"An adventure to where, pray tell?" If he had expected to startle Amunet, he would be disappointed, as she was not surprised. "And how are we getting to said destination?"

788Kraun

"To shineys of course!" he threw up his hands in exclamation before continueing, answering the second question, "We will get there on that!" he said, pointing at the docked pirate ship, a crooked mischivous grin on his face.

789Kanashimi Kurai

"Right... of course..." Amunet had a bad feeling as she slid off of the packing crate and picked up her two bags. "Lead the way captain."

790Maximos

Kraun Wrote:

"To shineys of course!" he threw up his hands in exclamation before continueing, answering the second question, "We will get there on that!" he said, pointing at the docked pirate ship, a crooked mischivous grin on his face.

SHINEYS!!

::The scream was like that of a little child seeing a golden mountain of candy after a week on a vegetable diet. Needless to say, it was as loud as it was annoying, and exstatic.

And it came from a mouth of a child that was currently airborne. Yes, airborne. There were alot of children in Latent and this child probably went un-noticed just like the others, but at the saying of that "magic word", he flew. Well not flew, more like pounced. He lept through the air directly at the flamboiant swashbuckler, aiming to grab on and shake the shiney's out of him.

Now this child was a mystery of sorts. He was equal parts inconspicuous and conspicuous. You see, he was short, about 3ft tall, and he was dressed in a pair of black shorts with a dull silver trim, and several silver detailed designs across it. He wore a black vest, must like a musketeer would wear, and again it was covered with silver trimmings, but undernear it, was a long sleave black shirt. Really all that could be seen was the sleaves.

Strangely though, especially for the hot weather today, he was wearing boots. Black boots. Big boots which looked about 2 sizes two large for him.

As he pounced though the air, his perfectly cut jet black hair blew in all directions, and it stood out as a stark contrast to his pale skin.

But really, at that speed, soaring through the air. Most of that probably wouldnt even be noticed. But one thing would definately be. On his back, just sort of dragging behind him was something...big. Something long, about 6ft long, and 5inches wide, and wrapped in bandages, white bandages that were old and stained. And a strap which held it to the boys chest. One could see that at the bottom end of the wrap the bandages had been worn away because the point of what looked like a blade could be seen sticking out from the bandages. And if you looked closely enough at the ground you could even see a trail where that sharp point had carved into the town floor as the boy wandered around. It alone wieghed about 50 pounds, which would probably add the wait that the poor swashbuckler would feel when or if, the boy grabbed him.::

791Kraun

"Haha!" With a boisterous laugh, the swashbuckler began to move in the direction of the pirate ship, only to pause briefly as there was a sudden large shout. Before he had a chance to turn around, a large amount of weight suddenly dropped on his back, knocking him face first into the ground as he was suddenly violently shaken out of his wits. His tools and other items which made noise jingling in the process as he lay face down on the ground.

792Maximos

Kraun Wrote:

"Haha!" With a boisterous laugh, the swashbuckler began to move in the direction of the pirate ship, only to pause briefly as there was a sudden large shout. Before he had a chance to turn around, a large amount of weight suddenly dropped on his back, knocking him face first into the ground as he was suddenly violently shaken out of his wits. His tools and other items which made noise jingling in the process as he lay face down on the ground.

I wants the shineys!!!!

::He screamed as he the man hit the floor. Almost immediately this little devil started his "quest". Pocket after pocket, in what looked like a mad rave, he started searching this "victim". He leaned up on his knees and stradled his "prey", his mouth was closed, almost as if he was hiding something that was in it. But his lips made a very wide smile, and a little giggle could be heard.

He was impressively fast, not only for someone his age, but simply fast in general. His hands were something like a blur, and he was only driven to work even harder as he heard the jingling of the swashbucklers tools. Until finally after what was no more than 5 seconds of mad searching the boy stopped. He plopped down into a sitting position on the small of his back, after having made a horrible mess of things, and having cast various things hidden in the swashbucklers pockets all about the area. He cocked his head to the side, and looked the man directly in the eyes.

The boys eyes were strange as well, they looked ordinary in that light reflected off of them, and they were mostly white except for the pupil, but that pupil...was black. Not a dark all encompasing black, but black, as if the black fit his eye like a normal color.

And he spoke. His speaking voice was far different than his screaming voice. It was small, and even kinda cute, and carried a definite problem with pronouncing the letter "r".::

Thewe's...no shineys?

793Vahn Fah

Latent, certainly not the largest city within the vast realm of Gaia, but was without question the most traficked. For within the great stonewalls that safeguarded the merchant town of Latent, many important structures were safely sheltered here. For this city was home to much production and trade, and many within the religious nation believed such manufactured goods, such as weapons were blasphemous, that did not, however limit their usefulness.

The second structure of notoriety was that this was the home of Spear & Shield, a goverment funded security Meta-task force, and the head leader on the project himself. Though no one had seen the venerable leader in many years, and despite the fact that the Spears made all public appearances on his behalf, the citizens placed its faith and trust in their guardians. But trust is often blind.

Latent was an appropriate name for the marchant capital of Gaia, for in the early morning, when the sun peeked above the eastern horizon, the sunlight would reflect from water's surface and illuminate the city as if it were on fire. It was a sight that would leave all who saw it amazed regardless of how many times the citizens witnessed it. All within the borders of this city were left breathless by the beauty, all save one.

For within a particualr building, Victor waited his introduction to meet the High Council and receive his impending diplomatic title. The one formerly known as Fumei stood by his side, her cool expression giving every indication that the young ninja had at last found her home. The merchant town held no beauty to the man, for the entire world was ugly to his eyes. Regardless, Victor knew the sacrifices he would make to achieve his goal, and coming to this most hated region was but a small price in his grand scheme. Becoming a reprasentative for the goverment would give him the backing and power of the Spear & Shields, to flood the lands with soldiers and take the four remaining elementals. Once he achieved that, he could lift his curse and free the world from bondage.

Victor self-consciously adjusted his mask (which bore a disturbing resemblance to the same one that his own brother had created during his "transformation" into a devil), securing his secrecy. If any of the officials to question him knew who Victor was, then the loyalty he was preparing to pledge to them would be suspect. That would prove a problem. Stealing a glance at the young female by his side, Victor wondered what internal design and mission the young, brilliant ninja had planned. Victor knew the Fumei family well enough to know their ambitions were not hindered by their desires. What they wanted, they would achieve. Additionally, Victor understood Fumei was using him, but as long as he could use Fumei as well, then he had no problem with that.

Reaching to his mask and tugging at the strapping that held it firmly in place once more, Victor let out a long breath of impatience. He did not enjoy waiting. The sooner he received his title and could convince the council that his plans were just, the sooner he would fulfill his destiny despite what fate had planned. Fumei stirred slightly at Victor�s second grasp of his mask and chose not to let the action pass unnoticed.

"You should work to calm your emotions, you will not convince anyone of your qualifications if you cannot remain subdued." Fumei lectured, turning her head again to face the great wooden doors that barred their entry to the chamber beyond.

Victor however, was anything but calm. "I don't like this." He said simply, looking again at the decorative surroundings that ornamented the vast walls of the waiting hall within the administrative building.

"I would like it less if we were both executed for this deception." Fumei said simply, seeking to maintain some control over the flame user. "Tracking down all the Elements is impossible without help and these people are hungry for all that power. Thus, we must use them until we obtain our goal. After all, haven't you ever heard the saying 'the enemy of my enemy is my friend. But victory is won by making the friend of my enemy my friend.' It's all a matter of deception, nothing more."

"I'll admit, you�re quite adept at it." Victor commented, returning his attention to the wooden doors that now began to swing open.

"I am a Kyonuske after all." Fumei said simply, smiling as the two were ushered into the chamber by a pair of guards. "Now, let's make you a councilmember."

794Kraun

Blargh! The swashbuckler lifted his face from the dirty ground as he looked around. Random metal things from his pockets and holsters were found here and there in the proximity of where he lay. He got up, dusted his hat off, and began to pick up a few items such as his throwing knives, a spoon, and a small comb.

"Ah yes, the shineys are not here, but we are off to get them!" Turriens spoke to the child as he moved about, picking up a few items here and there. And with that done, retrieving his more important supplies and leaving some items he didnt even know he had, he began to move towards the pirate ship.

795Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet blinked. Everything had happened so fast, the boy had come from seemingly nowhere and tackled her 'captain', so to speak. It was all so adorable, including the little boy. With a grin on her face, the Egyptian dancer made her way over to the little boy and the swashbuckler. "You like shineys little one?" Her voice was gentle, the voice a mother would use with her child.

796Maximos

Getting Shineys?

::The boy pondered for a moment. As his "prey" escaped from under him. He tapped his chin and his eyes wandered about. This was a deep issue, it required much though, and much planning, all of which took about...half a second. And he popped to his feet and shouted.::

I'm coming!!

::It was then that the womans voice seeped into his ears. He turned to face her, and was immediately dumbfounded by her beauty. Now he was only around 11 and pubery hadnt hit yet, but he was inspired enough to say.::

Ooooo your pretty.

::And with a bright smile, again showing none of his teeth, he answered her question. While repeatedly nodding his head..::

Mhmm, mhmm mhmm! I'm gonna go wif him and get some!

::And he ran off behind the swashbuckler, with his rather large bandaged "object" being dragged behind him and scaring a trail in the ground. He was like a carefree child...or rather he was a carefree child.::

797Kanashimi Kurai

"Amunet... you know children torment animals... Am I really going to have to travel with him?" Tarik didn't sound very thrilled to learn that a child had just joined the party.

"Yes, Tarik... I think he's rather cute and he'll certainly makes things fun..." Amunet smiled as she slung her bags over her shoulder and followed behind the crazy swashbuckler and the mysterious boy. Tarik, as always, stayed right by her side.

798Kraun

Well hey, the more the merrier right? Turriens crept along the dockside, always looking around inbetween intervals where he would keep his eye on the target ship. As he neared, he stopped at a large section of crate and began to think to himself how he was going to do this.

Well, being a small group of people, it didnt seem likely that he would be able to coommandeer the ship, and even if he did, he didnt even know where to start to get to the pirate's hideout. So, with those facts in mind, he decided that he and his band of merry men, and woman, would stow away, surprise the pirates when they get to the hideout, take the loot, and escape.

Somehow, that sounded easier than it really was.

799Maximos

::Definately easier said than done.

The little boy was in fact very oblivious to most things. As he followed Turriens he didnt duck or dodge, he simply walked with his sword dragging behind him, and a look of curiousity on his face.

It was good, because he was so short that he was actually able to hide behind most crates just by standing next to them.

That was good and well, until Turriens came to a stop and started peering around the crate, at which point the little boy came close, tapped him on the should and spoke. In a voice, which was most definately not a whisper...::

Are you hiding? Why are you hiding? Are we going to get the shineys? Are the shineys over there? Why are you hiding?

::Have you ever seen or heard a child while he was waiting in line at the movie theaters? Or at a toy store? Have you heard how fast he talks and how much he talks about the one thing he's waiting for? That was this boy, right now.::

800Kraun

Turriens jumped and and stood casually as to look inconspicuous. "Oh, I'm not hiding... yet." he told the child as he looked around. "We'll do the hiding after we get onto that ship." he said, pointing at the pirate ship before he continued his plan, "We'll hide on the ship, and the pirates will take us to their hideout without knowing. Then we will get the shineys." he said, steepling his fingers at the end of his brilliant plan.

801Maximos

Kraun Wrote:

Turriens jumped and and stood casually as to look inconspicuous. "Oh, I'm not hiding... yet." he told the child as he looked around. "We'll do the hiding after we get onto that ship." he said, pointing at the pirate ship before he continued his plan, "We'll hide on the ship, and the pirates will take us to their hideout without knowing. Then we will get the shineys." he said, steepling his fingers at the end of his brilliant plan.

Ooooo shineys. Awwight Mistew, I'll wait fow you.

::The kid said as his face squished up, and squeezed his hands together in front of his face trying to cover the squeal.

Loving the fact that this plan directly lead to shiney's he followed it. Exactly. Which is to say he kneeled down and copied the pose of Turiens in every way. Even fixing his hair so that it was just as it was cut and combed to be. Parted right down the middle and draping a bit on each side of his face.

And he waited, with a copied look on his face for someone else to make the first move. All the while making sure to keep his mouth shut, and strangely, he didnt even seem to notice or be effected by the wieght on his back.::

802Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet rolled her eyes. This adventure just kept getting better. So, they were going to stow away on the ship. She hoped the swashbuckler was accounting for the time they might be at sea. While Tarik could easily pilfer food or hunt rats for Amunet and himself to eat, feeding a band of merry men was a bit harder. She also wondered just how all of them were supposed to hide and remain hidden.

The young woman looked down at Tarik who was giving her a rather odd look. "Oh don't look at me like that... I'm sure everything will be fine... besides, we have to go now so we can look after the poor kid..." Truth be told, Amunet wouldn't dare leave the child alone with the nutcase swashbuckler.

803Kraun

He waited until the pirate crew left their vessel to get supplies for the town, ever watchful with the child mimicking his every move. And then, as they disappeared, he began to move, ever in a sneaky fashion as he supposed there would be some still aboard the ship to guard it or something "Come on, times a being wasted."

804EveeKnight

THe fat manager had been dumped uncerimoniously outside the Shield headquarters, along with a note stuffed into his pocket telling the police of where to find tens of millions of illegal gambling money.

Now Meryl perched atop a tall building, overlooking the vast, wide city...and sighed.

There was so much ground to cover...and so little time to cover it in.

"Report." A voice suddenly came in over her headset, the tiny transmitter stuck in her ear delivering the words directly to the earbones - no one else but her could hear them.

"Subject 13B5T was apprehended and disposed at the local authorities with little hassle." Meryl muttered into her tiny microphone attached to the lapel of her cloak. "The crowd was cleaned up and the venue deserted. I sealed the door and boobytrapped it with some explosives, and left instructions for the cops on how to get around it. Everything is sorted."

"[/i]Excellent. We have more work for you, if you're interested...[/i]"

Meryl sighed, lowering her sunglasses to rub her eyes. One thing about being a government approaved vigilante was that you did not get as much leinancy as you'd hoped. "Fine. But aftet this i'm taking a break, wether you like it or not."

"It's nothing serious. Simply some bodyguard work. A council member - well, one being admitted as a council member - by the name of Victor."

Meryl shuffled in her perch, moving her legs slightly so they didn't cramp up on her. "Council member? Why not use a team?"

"Because this demands discrection. Something you are adept with...

"Sure. Adept. Whatever you say." Adept. How droll.

"Simply overlook the procedures and then report back to me. Thats all."

Meryl let out a long, slow breath, biting her full lips - before standing, her cloak flowing out from around her as she looked down at the busy streets. "Fine. But i'm gonna have to get dressed up. So it'll be extra."

And wiht that she stepped off the edge of the walkway she had been crouching on and was swallowed by the long shadows of morning twilight...

805Vahn Fah

"Arrrrgh!"

Tra la la la la la. The docks were busy, busy. As supplies and various other "items" were being trucked on over to the 'archaic' looking vessel, what little of the crew remained behind, took care of the process of transferring goods, and what not.

There really wasn't anything like, security, or a patrol, 'cause let's face it-- who'd have the balls to sneak on to a pirate ship?

"Load those barells right damnit!"

We're the pirates who don't do anything! We just stay home and lie around! And if you ask us, to do anything, we'll just tell you: we don't do anything!

806Tomorrow

Purely Jayney Wrote:

Amber nodded and smiled, sighing inwardly with relief. Although she loved all of John, there were some parts of him she could do without for now. Having to deal with Tomorrow being one of them.

"Won't a rid be difficult to organise if we're going all the way into the mountains?" the anthro questioned.

John rolled his eyes at his finance and sighed, looking down to Juuni. "Details, details, all these details. We'll fly, wont we sweetheart!"

Actually, he hadn't a clue how they could fly. Juuni had her wings...and John could turn Knight of Light, with his plasma wings...but the effort to create and maintain his Knight of Light status took a very hard toll on his elecrtrical powers. He was joking mostly - but he was sure they'd be able to find some kind of steed to ride - perhaps even a car?

807themightyjello

(( Going on the assumption that Enki was still just wandering in the Docks... since... I have no idea, and I've been way too out of it lately to actually make the post like I said I was going to. smilies/icon_stressed.gif ))

Vnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn... Vnn vnn VNN nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn...

The rattling sound of the scooter picked up and died down as the engine revved repeatedly; winding in and out through the small alleyways and winding paths of the Latent docks. The rider wouldn't have picked this place as the first one to look, if not for the helpful directions given to him by some of the villagers he had asked on the way into town. Though, as another box came into view behind the one he just passed, and another crate beyond that, and a support beam for an overhead structure went by his right shoulder, the black-clad man had no worries about whether or not he would find what he was looking for.

The handlebars cranked to the left and the scooter took a sharp turn around a corner, and finally came into the clear again from between two warehouses; and that is where it stopped.

The man put one foot down on either side of the scooter, and let the engine idle for must a moment; smiling despite himself at the luck of the draw. About thirty feet away was a tall man with stunning blue hair and a nagitana in hand; the perfect description of a certain Mr. Enki Leviathan.

808One Fly Red Mage

Reiko woke up in a dark room with his face burried in ice. His eyes went far left and saw the outside of whatever building he was in. He groaned as he started raising his hand to take the ice off his face.

"I don't think you've healed completely, yet."

"Rose? ..."

Yep there she was again. But wait...

"Why am I not healed yet? It was only one hard punch to the face."

"When I found you I gave you a few more."

"What did I do?"

"Well there was some fuss in the back area of that place. But when I found you... well, they won't anyone get close to the fighters in the place unless... they actually are close to the fighters."

"So..."

"Shut up, just shut up. I can't even believe I said it myself. In fact, we're not gonna mention it again, okay?"

"Ohh~ I didn't know we were like that!"

Reiko laughed and saw Rose silently get up from where she was sitting. He couldn't see through the bag, but she had walked to the foot of the bed he was in. Suddenly he heard a loud rip and felt a great force come down between his legs, and rather close to his groin.

"That was a warning."

"Geez, I was just joking."

809Cthulhu Wish

Finally, the dawn had as a soft breeze began to blow through the ports of Latent. The crew of The Mad Killer were already set to work, making last minute touches to their beloved ship as their captian was sleeping peacefully in her quarters. Everything was being taken care of, from mopping the deck to hoisting the sails and this was all thanks to the first mate of the crew Johnathon Wales. Finally Mr. Wales decided it was time for their young captain to wake up and join them for their journey was about to begin.

With the long strides he normally happened to take he walked over to the mahogany door and knocked three times. There was no answer. He sighed figuring that the captain was being a typical teenager and opened the door ever so slowly. A smile formed upon his face at the sight he saw before him.

There in the large King sized lied his captain, the young and innocent rabbit Madison. With her long crimson hair covering half of her fragile face, she seemed to look like a fallen angel of sorts. Quietly, Johnathon walked over and tapped her lightly on the shoulder. Naturally, The rabbit swatted the air around her completely missing her first mate.

"Cap'ain....It's time to set sail."

"No mommy...I don't want to...." replied the young rabbit in a sleepy manner. She soon curled up in the bed tightly and fell back into her land of dreams. This however, was not amusing Johnathon at all. With a quick moment he grabbed the corner of the blank and yanked on it. Thus leaving his captain without a blanket. Madi quickly shot up to reveal that she infact was wearing a long white shirt that she seemed to have found in the closet. She eyed her first mate carefully with slight anger in her eyes.

"Why did you wake me up for?"

"We need the cap'ain in order to set sail." Replied Johnathon with a sheepish grin on his face. Madi soon sighed and shooed him away allowing her to get changed into the proper attire. Her first mate bowed and wondered out to let his leader prepair for the day. Once the door was shut she shot out of bed and reviewed her map. It infact seemed absolutely amazing. Her whole trip was planned out. And she was ready.

~~~~~~~~~

After a few moments, Madison wandered out to view her crew intently. They all seemed very handy with their work and willing to get what was done. She smiled brightly and happily as she leaned on the railing between her and her crew. Beside her shortly, Johnathon stood beside her.

"So where exactly are we headed?

"The Tundra, Mr. Wales."

"The Tundra?" questioned the first mate confusingly. His captain soon turned to him and looked him in the eyes with her framed glasses. Her crimson red eyes sparkled like rubies as she continued to look at him.

"Yes, The Tundra. Here is the Map. Now....Cast us off." Ordered the rabbit as she placed the mapped out route to him. Within Secounds orders were being given by the great man as Madison watched with curiousity. The crew acted frantically getting the ship set. It was so much life upon the ship it made Madi smile. Soon the raised sails picked up the minor gust of wind, and they were off, off to the Tundra. Or atleast that's what Madi would believe.

((This Adventure Will move onto The Sea of Gambino... smilies/icon_pirate.gif ))

810Kraun

As the swashbuckler neared the vessel to get a closer look at the number of pirates were on it, he suddenly felt as if this would be easier than he first imagined. With no sentries posted, he would have wondered if there was a reason behind this, but being who he is, a complete idiot, he didnt even have a second thought.

"Hmm..." He hmm-ed as he stopped, left hand stroking at his finely trimmed mustache as he looked at the ship, another plan coming to mind. Seeing that the pirate crew was busy overseeing the placement and arrival of supplies, it would prove difficult to walk right up in front of them. However, being the sneaky fellow that Turriens was, he devised a little plan of action. That being to commandeer a small row boat, go up to the opposite side of the pirate ship which was unobserved, and sneak in through one of the cannon holes or something.

With that plan in mind, he whipped around to tell his comrades.

811Maximos

::In all honesty...that was entirely too complicated a plan for this little and so far un-named child to understand. But he really didnt give that too much thought. He mimicked Turiens pose and rubbed his naked upper lip, seeing as how he was entirely too young to have a mustache. And just simply said::

Hmm....yesh...

::Trying his best to mimick Turiens voice as well. Even as he turned to face the stunning beauty that was traveling with them, and nodded in affirmation. Granted, he had no idea what he was agreeing too, but, since when did that ever stop anyone from doing something?::

812Sunstrike

Tomorrow Wrote:

> Purely Jayney Wrote: > Amber nodded and smiled, sighing inwardly with relief. Although she loved all of John, there were some parts of him she could do without for now. Having to deal with Tomorrow being one of them. > > > > > "Won't a rid be difficult to organise if we're going all the way into the mountains?" the anthro questioned.

John rolled his eyes at his finance and sighed, looking down to Juuni. "Details, details, all these details. We'll fly, wont we sweetheart!"

Actually, he hadn't a clue how they could fly. Juuni had her wings...and John could turn Knight of Light, with his plasma wings...but the effort to create and maintain his Knight of Light status took a very hard toll on his elecrtrical powers. He was joking mostly - but he was sure they'd be able to find some kind of steed to ride - perhaps even a car?

Amber nodded and smiled, sighing inwardly with relief. Although she loved all of John, there were some parts of him she could do without for now. Having to deal with Tomorrow being one of them.

"Won't a rid be difficult to organise if we're going all the way into the mountains?" the anthro questioned.

Henry blinked and then rubbed the back of his head in embarassment, looking all the world like Sunstrike for a moment.

"Well, you see...we're not going to be riding, anything, upon the trail. A lot of stealth is required so we'll be roughing it, skirting orc territory in order to get to the mountains. The trail is littered with good resting sites as long as we take things cautiously, and I've made sure that supplies and food are already redily available to us...somethings been up with the orcs lately, so any confrontation would be...undesireable."

He straightend up, more serious at this last statement. "It's also probably inevitable. I'm a realist, after all, and things are just too chaotic to assume otherwise. Once we reach the end of out destination at the start of the mountains there'll be a ride to take us where we need to go." He looked at them each in turn. "I did say this would be dangerous, I wasn't kidding. But I don't think there is anyone better that I could bring along for this. Do you still accept?"

813Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

Henry blinked and then rubbed the back of his head in embarassment, looking all the world like Sunstrike for a moment.

"Well, you see...we're not going to be riding, anything, upon the trail. A lot of stealth is required so we'll be roughing it, skirting orc territory in order to get to the mountains. The trail is littered with good resting sites as long as we take things cautiously, and I've made sure that supplies and food are already redily available to us...somethings been up with the orcs lately, so any confrontation would be...undesireable."

He straightend up, more serious at this last statement. "It's also probably inevitable. I'm a realist, after all, and things are just too chaotic to assume otherwise. Once we reach the end of out destination at the start of the mountains there'll be a ride to take us where we need to go." He looked at them each in turn. "I did say this would be dangerous, I wasn't kidding. But I don't think there is anyone better that I could bring along for this. Do you still accept?"

John sighed and lowered his sunglasses to rub the bridge of his nose.

Looks like he'll tell us what we're looking for and why we're looking for when we find it...

...But he didnt say anything about this as he looked back down to the man, pushing his sunglasses up to cover his eyes again. "I came back, didn't i? C'mon, lets go - unless you need more time to prepare yourself?"

814Enki Leviathan

themightyjello Wrote:

(( Going on the assumption that Enki was still just wandering in the Docks... since... I have no idea, and I've been way too out of it lately to actually make the post like I said I was going to. smilies/icon_stressed.gif ))

Vnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn... Vnn vnn VNN nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn nnn...

The rattling sound of the scooter picked up and died down as the engine revved repeatedly; winding in and out through the small alleyways and winding paths of the Latent docks. The rider wouldn't have picked this place as the first one to look, if not for the helpful directions given to him by some of the villagers he had asked on the way into town. Though, as another box came into view behind the one he just passed, and another crate beyond that, and a support beam for an overhead structure went by his right shoulder, the black-clad man had no worries about whether or not he would find what he was looking for.

The handlebars cranked to the left and the scooter took a sharp turn around a corner, and finally came into the clear again from between two warehouses; and that is where it stopped.

The man put one foot down on either side of the scooter, and let the engine idle for must a moment; smiling despite himself at the luck of the draw. About thirty feet away was a tall man with stunning blue hair and a nagitana in hand; the perfect description of a certain Mr. Enki Leviathan.

((You're a ditz, Josh))

***Enki is still standing at the docks, looking out onto the Sea of Gambino. He is just sitting, watching the waves, listening to the serene water and the bustling town. Then something he doesn't often hear in Latent. Vnn vnn vnn vnn vnn VNN vnn vnn vnn. A motocycle... to his left... to his left? A mototcycle on the dock? Enki turns to look at the motorcycle and the one riding it***

815Vahn Fah

The sounds of heels upon marble sounded out, as a robust female made her way down the hall, a pair of cat-rimmed lenses covering eyes that were a swirl of color. She stopped when she came to one door in particular, rapping against it lightly.

"Enter." The muffled voice from the other side spoke, as the female already began twisting the handle of the door, and admitted herself in. With her back to the door, she smiled softly, letting it click shut behind her.

"Well?" He stood in the middle of the room, both hands folded behind his back. The gleam of his mask seemed to catch the artificial light of the room, those yellowed eyes staring out towards the female.

"It seem's he failed." Fumei responded calmly, moving away from the doorway, and towards Victor, her arms draping about his shoulders.

"I wasn't aware that he was supposed to succeed. It was just a test, nothing more." Victor responded, turning his head slightly away, before tugging on the straps of his mask. The mask slid off and was tossed onto the table.

The face... the features, even the skin; it was easy to see how they could be twins.

"I'll make preparations for Laffite to meet us." Fumei said, leaning in to run her tounge along Victor's earlobe, enjoying his taste.

"You can do that later..." He said, a small smile spreading across his face, as he leaned into her... Only the flickering of the candles within the room gave off their shadows, as both bodies pressed into one another...

816EveeKnight

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

The sounds of heels upon marble sounded out, as a robust female made her way down the hall, a pair of cat-rimmed lenses covering eyes that were a swirl of color. She stopped when she came to one door in particular, rapping against it lightly.

"Enter." The muffled voice from the other side spoke, as the female already began twisting the handle of the door, and admitted herself in. With her back to the door, she smiled softly, letting it click shut behind her.

"Well?" He stood in the middle of the room, both hands folded behind his back. The gleam of his mask seemed to catch the artificial light of the room, those yellowed eyes staring out towards the female.

"It seem's he failed." Fumei responded calmly, moving away from the doorway, and towards Victor, her arms draping about his shoulders.

"I wasn't aware that he was supposed to succeed. It was just a test, nothing more." Victor responded, turning his head slightly away, before tugging on the straps of his mask. The mask slid off and was tossed onto the table.

The face... the features, even the skin; it was easy to see how they could be twins.

"I'll make preparations for Laffite to meet us." Fumei said, leaning in to run her tounge along Victor's earlobe, enjoying his taste.

"You can do that later..." He said, a small smile spreading across his face, as he leaned into her... Only the flickering of the candles within the room gave off their shadows, as both bodies pressed into one another...

Curiouser and curiouser said Alice... Meryl thought to herself as she watched the two.

Her slim body was covered by the smooth material of her cat burgler suit, her face painted pitch black and her hair smeared with grease and pulled back into a ponytail, the lucious gold reduced to a dirty yellow/black.

Her green eyes peered at the two through a small grate, the air-vent in the centre of the ceiling just above the chandelier. Even if the two were to look up - which they wouldn't be doing any time soon, it seemed - they wouldn't even be able to see her.

The vent pointed straight down, a sheer drop for almost two full stories - but Meryl's knees were lodged tightly into the metal of the vent, keeping her still and a good inch away from the vent.

She'd been watching this Victor character from the shadows all day - first, as an inconspicious woman dressed in a simple business suit, her blond hair done neatly into a bun, her toned figure fitting nicely into the pin-striped jacket and mini-skirt. She'd walked about with his little entourage of lawyers and hangers-on as if she had belonged - and had gone unnoticed. As long as you looked like you belonged, nobody asked questions. She'd kept quiet and to herself, jotting down meaningless doodles on her clipboard - just another pretty secretary who had gone through way too much to get where she was.

After that, Victor had retired to more a secerative location - requireing the young, quiet secretary girl to dissapear into a broom closet and up a vent.

She watched the two quietly, even her breathing measured. She was here to observe and protect - nothing more.

817Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet merely followed the swashbuckler's lead while keeping an eye on the child and Tarik.


Meanwhile, in another part of Latent, Kana was searching for her, erm what was he now? She and Vahn had been seperated, but they weren't legally divorced, so what exactly did that make them? Either way, seperated or not, she was worried about him and their daughter. She hoped like hell that she would find Vahn somewhere in the city, Enki had told her that most of the survivors had gone here.

818Kraun

"Row row row your boat,

Gently down the stream..."

Only well... it wasnt exactly a stream the group was moving down. Upon their little 'borrowed' boat, the adventurers sat, watching th little ripple of waves the row-boat made as it glid through the water silently, the swashbuckler sitting with his back to the front as he pulled on the two oars to move them foreward. Somehow, he didnt exactly feel as if the girl trusted him, but with a crooked grin and a charming wink, he assured her that his plan would work.

He twisted his head around to peer over his shoulder, watching the pirate ship grow closer and claser as he went up its side before he stopped paddling to let the boat slow down and glide on its own. He stood up, dangerously making the little 'stealth vessel' rock to the sides with his movements, though he himself hardly even cared at all, reaching out to slow down the row-boat, using the friction of his hand against the pirate ship's hull to do so, at the same time, shifting the direction a little closer.

Now was the important part, to see whether lady luck would smile down upon them or not. He lifted his right forefinger to his lips as he indicated for everyone to be quiet "Shh..."

Now, if anyone would notice, the openings in the side of the ship that housed the cannons were covered simply with a little trapdoor. But, being the brilliant swashbuckler that he is, he had come up with a solution a while ago even before they had commandeered the rowboat, having taken with him one of the gaffs that was lying around in the docks.

And now, with the gaff, he lifted it up to push open the trapdoor, and after a few moments of trying to get it right, he finally managed to get the job done. Now, the only problem left was getting up to the opening which seemed so far away. But of course, he also had a plan for that. Such a smart one this swashbuckler is...

"Here, take this." Turriens whispered to the girl to hold the gaff up in order to keep the trapdoor open, as he needed his arms free to do the next step of the intrusion.

819Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet did as she was told, holding the gaff, which was holding the trap door open. She remained silent, hoping the swashbuckler wasn't about to do something stupid.

820Russell D Lyman

'~Pong' the echo of a hammer falling on metal echoed through the alley as Dante stood above his anvil crushing severall small lumps of iron, not normal iron, normal iron (wrought iron mroe specifically) was not what he needed for his task. This iron he was breakign into smaller pieces was called sky steel, or more modern and scientifically meteroite iron. Its unique and near ideal mixture of impurities made it ideal for forgeing superior weapons and armor, tough, maleable at the right tempeture, and valuable... it was mearely the first step however as Dante slowly brushed the crushed iron into a clay crucible and took a arge handful worth of obsidium flakes and dropped it into the crucible before crushing another small rock of meterorite iron and adding it ontop of it, layering it with another large handful of obsidian. Dante hummed to himself as he took a set of long crucible tongs and used his foot to hit the floor button for the furnace placeign the crucible inside next to several other crucibles. Dante set it down and withdrew the tongs closeign the furnace door, and waiting patiently for the time in which the newly formed crucible steel would be ready.

821Kraun

Now, dressing in the odd way that he did payed off for once. As the girl held up the gaff, the swashbuckler's hands quickly went down to his waist, untying the large maroon sash which he had wrapped around the area... although oddly enough, it was wrapped around the outside of the jacket instead of the inside. Anyways, with that done, he let it fall to the 'floor', or rather the surface of the boat as he held onto one end of the sash.

Next, he reached over and quickly unbuckled his scabbard from the belts around his waist, and deftly, he tied the end of the sash securely around the scabbard. Now, it was clear what he was planning to do.

With a well aimed toss, Turriens threw the scabbard, with his rapier still in it up through the portal in the side of the ship, making sure that the hilt of the weapon flew forward first before the scabbard, lest his rapier slide out of the case and drop into the water below. And then he tugged until the scabbard was stuck, its ends preventing it from being pulled perpendicular to the little opening. With that done, he began to climb.

When he made it to the top, as the opening wasnt really that far away, just far away enough so that one wouldnt be able to just jump up it, he stuck his head in first and peered around, making sure the coast was clear. Lucky for them, it was, and then he began to pull himself up the hole. As he got halfway in, his legs could be seen flailing about in the open for a second before he dropped the rest of the way in, feet kicking rather unceremoniously as if he was trying to swim through the air and into the ship. A moment later, however, his head popped back out the whole as he waved the others to follow him up with one hand, "Quickly now." before he used it to hold the trapdoor open, his other hand pressing the large plumed hat on his head down so that it would not be lost to gravity and the water below.

Now here was something one would have to seriously think about. How did such an idiotic man suddenly have the foresight and intelligence to bring a gaff with him, and perform such odd actions to enter a pirate ship unnoticed like this? Maybe he was truly a genius and the idiocy he displayed in public was just a coverup, or maybe he just had the luck of the situation?

822One Fly Red Mage

"Hey..."

"Ohh... I feel better now."

"I'd hope so, you've been out since yesterday. Hey, what's that?"

Reiko motioned at block shaped thing that Rose was carrying under her arm. It was in paper-ish wrap.

"Oh, I almost forgot. Someone recognized me as the 'motorcycle girl' and gave me this. They said it was for you."

He sat up in bed and cocked his head to the side. Who would be sending him something? In fact, who would know he was still around? Though he was famous, the professional fighting world had lost track of the champion.

Rose tossed the package to Reiko and watched him unwrap it. The first thing that fell out was a letter. He picked it up curiously and started reading it. As he progressed towards the end of it his smile widened. After he was finished he unwrapped the package completely, in it was a magazine with a picture a fighting ring on the front, and then there was a large poster with tournament brackets. The rest of the stuff was a box full of articles on other fighters.

"Haha! It's about time! Hey! We leave tomorrow!"

"Hmm? Hey, don't order me around!"

823EveeKnight

Meryl sat atop the massive conglomerate building, the wind ruffling her hair and drying the sweat on her face as she sat on the edge of a ledge, dangling her feet limply as he took a quick breather.

Being wedged in a tiny vent for ages really took it out of her. Her legs had cramped up and her knees had begun to really ache - and the two down below didn't look like they were slowing down anytime soon. Eventually the sweat had begun to seep through the thick grease on her face, and a droplet had hit one of the chanderlier lightbulbs, creating a soft hiss and a whisp of smoke as the sweat evaporated...

Even if they had been able to see her, she had been up the vent and around the corner in less then a few seconds, only the sounds of her knees rubbing against the vent alerting anything to her presence.

Now she sat, in the mid-day sun, feeling the breeze cooling her skin and making her hair whip about her face as she undid her bun, flicking her head around to let the dirty blond hair flow free.

A scowl sat on her black face as she lifted her finger to her ear, activating her radio. "Command, come in." She muttered, her voice tired and slightly aggrivated.

This is Command, go hea -

"Subject seems more then fine. I'm going home." Meryl muttered abruptly, cutting in.

...you haven't been releived of your duty yet, Tomorrow.

"He seems more then protected. He's covered almost twenty-four hours a day, he's flanked by officals and lawyers and gods knows what else all the time - he's even got a little floozey by his side to hold his balls for him. I dont even think he goes to the toilet by himself. So take this mission and shove it. I'm tired. I'm bored. And i'm going home."

...This will go on your record, Tomorrow...

"Put it on my damn record, i dont care! Weigh it up against all the good i've done for you - think of it as backpay for busting my a** with little to show for it."

Tomorrow, this man should not be taken far from our sights. We need him covered. We need to make sure he's kept alive.

"Why?"

It was a simple question. All Meryl really wanted was a simple answer. It had been easy before. Drug dealers too powerful for the police to take down by themselves. Sociopaths too smart for detectives to figure out. They all had a purpose, some reason for doing what they did.

But this mission was strange. Simply find this Victor and watch over him for an unknown period of time. What kind of mission was that? And asking her to do it after staying out for - what was it now? three days now? - was simply unfair.

But no answer came from her ear-phone.

"I'm going to check into a hotel. I'm going to sleep. I'm going to eat, then i'm going to go and have some fun. And then maybe - maybe - i'll pick up where i left off. Is that fine with you, Command?"

...Very well. Take a few days off, then come back. We'll expect you're full cooperation then. Understood?

Meryl smirked. The voice on the other end sounded like her father whenever he told her to do something - as threatening and frightening as he made himself to sound, he couldn't physically make her do anything. Much like these guys. They paid her for her services, her stealth, her skill. But she was still, technically, freelance - she didn't have to do everything they told her to do. And no matter the posturing and the threatening tones, she would not back down.

"Thanks Command. I'll make sure to drink a few tequilas for you." She said, before cutting the transmission and standing.

"Now...how do i get down from here?!"

824EveeKnight

An hour later a slight, pretty businesswoman left the massive skyscraper to walk out into the bustling sidewalk, a small black duffelbag held in her hand as she smoothed back her golden locks from her face. Her face was white, her locks damp, as if she had just dunked her head into a basin and hadn't let it dry just yet. Her suit was smooth, without a single wrinkle - yet it still looked as if it had been rearranged in a hurry, her miniskirt riding a little too far up her legs, showing more thigh then it was supposed to.

Meryl watched as a man ran into a telephone pole trying to look at her toned legs and sheepishly pulled her skirt down a few inches, rearraging her blouse as she did. She should have taken more time to get ready - but she was aching for a good time, something she hadn't had in over a week. All work and no play makes Meryl an angry girl.

"Taxi!" She called, lifting her hand to hail one of the yellow cabs floating down the road. She couldnt be arsed walking to a hotel, and bugger taking the rooftops or WireDaggering across the city - some normality would be nice for a change...

825Simply Anneke

Adele saw the girl wave for a taxi and leaned forward to tap the driver of hers on the shoulder. In hushed tones she asked him to pick up the girl as well, because getting a cab this time of day was more than a little difficult. The driver muttered something in reply and pulled over, leaning over the front passenger seat to open the door for Meryl.

"Where you goin', lass?" he asked, the Irish accent thick. Adele leaned back in the backseat and crossed her ankles, folding her hands in her lap as she stared out of the window at her side - right behind the driver. If the girl did not want to share a lift, that was too bad for her, but Adele was not going to make conversation with a complete stranger. That was just not proper.

826EveeKnight

Meryl looked at the driver for a second - before growling at a man as he tried to leap forward, pushing him out of the way with a nudge to the ribs with her elbow - unknwoingly breaking his rib in the process - and slammed the passenger door shut, opening the back one and shifting into the seat beside the other passanger, putting her duffelbag between them as she slammed the door behind her.

"The Waxing Moon Hotel, please." Meryl said to the driver, who shrugged and peeled off the curb.

Meryl looked over to the woman. Dressed in a business suit much like her, she looked the woman up and down, before speaking up quietly. "Thanks for that = who knows how long i would have had to wait..."

Spending a week trading banter with criminals gave Meryl another need for something normal - a conversation.

827Simply Anneke

When Meryl spoke, Adele did not react at first, just stared out of the window as Latent zoomed past. Half-way Meryl's sentence, she turned her head just enough to make eye-contact with the other woman. Conversations with stangers might not be proper, but it was downright impolite not to answer them. But the answers did not need to be encouraging for more conversation - her husband would not approve of it, if he learned his wife was speaking to people unknown to him, and a displeased husband was really not what Adele wanted to deal with - her employer was quite enough. The man was permanently displeased with something, and always blamed his secretary - in other words, he blamed Adele.

"You're welcome," she said and turned her head to look out of the window again, looking over the top of her glasses. The girl was wearing a skirt that was far too short, she had noticed, and she looked...not exactly ruffled, but there were hints of that she had been doing something other than just office work. Adele, of course, was flawless; her hair brushed, make-up fresh and natural, clothes clean and unwrinkled, stockings without ladders, and shoes without a hint of dust. It took work, but all women should do their best to look like pictures. "You looked like you've had a rough day."

828EveeKnight

Meryl sat there, both hands on her skirt, trying to wriggle it back down her smooth thighs without ripping the material by over-exerting her strength. "Walking about with stuffy old men for half the day then shoved into some cramped space for hours on end...yeah, a rough day." Meryl muttered in reply, finally giving up with a huff of irritation and placing one arm on the edge of the window whilst the other rested on her duffel bag.

She looked over to the woman sitting beside her. THe picture of perfection. Every single article of clothing flat, neatly pressed, and placed on her body like a second skin. Her makeup was flawless, like a china dolls, and her hair was so well done Meryl wondered for a moment if it was real or just a wig.

Meryl tended to rely on her natural beauty to get her through - she only wore lipstick now, her skin tanned a gently brown from years of outdoor life but easily mistakable for a holiday's under the sun. Her hair fell naturally around her shoulders, ending in curls just over her clavical - she had a good few years before she lost such beauty too.

You look like you've just gotten off an assembly line... Meryl thought to herself, surpressing a small giggle before speaking up. "You look like you take care of yourself."

829Simply Anneke

Adele could not help but smile and turned back to Meryl, tilting her head sligtly. Her eyes - made bigger by the glasses on her nose - were friendly, deep blue, kind of shy. Despite herself, she found herself increasingly curious about the blonde. A strand of brown hair had fallen over her face and the brunette brushed it away behind her ear.

"Thank you - comes with the job, I suppose. I'm a secretary."

830EveeKnight

Simply Anneke Wrote:

Adele could not help but smile and turned back to Meryl, tilting her head sligtly. Her eyes - made bigger by the glasses on her nose - were friendly, deep blue, kind of shy. Despite herself, she found herself increasingly curious about the blonde. A strand of brown hair had fallen over her face and the brunette brushed it away behind her ear.

"Thank you - comes with the job, I suppose. I'm a secretary."

"Ah. I see." Meryl said, nodding slowly with a small smile. The woman had seemed a little cold before - but at least she was warming up now.

"I'm a...liason. I check up on certain things for my employers and then...correct any mistakes that come across my path." She suddenly took her hands away from her bag and the windowsill and placed them on her lap. She felt self-concious before this uber-perfect woman all of a sudden - although Meryl took care to wear gloves whilst fighting, nothing could stop the callouses from showing on the palms, the reward from years of weapons training.

"Must be tough work keeping yourself looking beautiful and being a secretary - some of the girls i've seen look like they've been run over a truck after a hard days work..."

831Simply Anneke

"Girls have delicate bladders," Adele said before she could stop herself, laughing a bit embarrased. That was her excuse for the frequent visits to the bathroom, where she would check her make-up and hair and do some corrections of she had to. During a working day, she went to the bathroom eight to ten times average, sometimes more if there were important clients around and her boss fretted that everything and everyone had to look perfect.

"For which firm do you work, if I'm allowed to ask?"

Well, if they were going to have a conversation they could at least keep it on a professional level, there was no harm in that. Truth was, she did not speak with many people; she had very few friends ('the family were the most important people in your life, and your only real friends' her mother had told her firmly when she wanted to go to places with girls her age at school) and none of them close, and she was the only woman in the law firm where she worked. And talking to men without one's husband present about anything but work? That was something she left to other girls, it was not for her, a married woman.

832EveeKnight

Meryl smirked. Once she had crouched, in a tree, for three days, waiting for a target to become clear. She hadn't risked moving, lest her cover be blown.

After that she didn't move from the toilet for a week.

She giggled with the woman all the same and smiled to her, feeling a strange kin-ship with her. She sensed that her life was...less then normal.

Her warm smile was wiped from her face, however, as the next question came up. How to answer? I work for a governement agency that monitors, controls and nullifies any criminal activitey it deems nessecary for monitoring, controling and nullifying. I'm a mercenary assassin who has killed well over several hundred people, and i get paid good money for it. Would you like your skull crushed or your throat slit now?

"...A major one." Meryl said slowly with a curt nod. "Some of the companies i check out tend to be a little...shall i say, vengeful afterwards. Some of their mistakes that i correct sometimes ends up making them lose money or employees, and most of the time they aren't happy about that."

833Simply Anneke

"So saying the name wouldn't be a wise move, I take it."

The secretary did not ask more, she was not one to pry. And her work did sound a lot more exciting that answering phones for solicitors and filing away file upon file with client information.

The cab was quickly approaching Meryl's hotel and the driver looked over his shoulder to tell her how much money she would have to cough up.

834EveeKnight

"Not really...soory." Meryl said apologetically before her hotel came into view.

"Thirty-three gold, lady." The cab driver muttered, his eyes drawn to her legs poking out from beneath her too-high skirt, which made Meryl huff as she grabbed her duffel bag and unzipped it, digging around within it to pull out a money pouch, the pouch beaten and weary as she tipped it's contents into her hand and counted them out one by one.

If the woman beside her was nosy, she would be able to see a few bits and pieces within the bag that wasn't supposed to be in a businesswoman's bag - pointedly, the glint of a evil-looking set of small knives and the rough edge of a tonfa as well as some grease-covered black garbs...

Before Meryl zipped her bag up and opened her door, stepping out of the car - then turning to the woman. "Thankyou again for stopping for me...my name's Meryl Tomorrow. Perhaps we could meet up for drinks later?"

Reaching into her suit pocket she withdrew a small card, the card dark with a silver tinge to the edge. Her name and mobile number were etched in silver on the smooth plastic - there was nothing else. No email, no address - simply a name and a number. She winked to the girl and tossed it into her lap before slamming the door shut, gave the driver the finger over her shoulder as he tried to have a second look, and walked right into the foyer of the hotel, pausing breifly at the steps to try and pull her skirt down again - only to rip the hem off and causing her to growl in frustration.

She marched through the revolving doors and disseapeared into the foyer, away from the cab and the girl, away from their lives...but possibly not forever.

835Simply Anneke

Battling the part of her that screamed 'no' Adele slowly reached out for the card Meryl gave her, putting into her purse - just for keeps, you know? She would not actually take the girl up on her offer to go out for a drink...

The cab took off before Adele could tell Meryl her name, and they were off toward home. A dinner to cook and a husband to please quickly took over Adele's brain, Meryl forgotten for now, as they would never see each other again. Just a brief encounted in a cab, that had been all.

Well, it should be the last time they saw each other. Should.

836Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Stealthy. Stealthy. Juuni was sure she could do stealthy... Even though she had no idea what that meant! The small cat girl was still sat a top John's shoulder but wriggled about uncomfortably to be let down, her small kitty shaped back pack jiggling along with her as she mewed.

"Okay!" she said with a salute to Mere.

This was just another game to the Neko. But the Senshi kept watch over her carefully, keeping one eye on Mere suspiciously.

837Maximos

::The boy watched with undying interest. His eyes were locked on the swashbuckler as he studied his every move with all of his mental facilities. This hard enduring study lasted a full...10 seconds.

And suddenly, a splash of water which had landed on the boys boots took over his interest. He fiddled with it, and drew shapes with it on the bottom of his feet, he even splashed a little more to get his feet wet...and then suddenly a fish splashed in the water. The child reached down and began trying to catch the fish, but the fish proved to be most wily and escaped his grasp. He leaned yet more forward , infact causing the boat to tip, just a bit as the huge "object" at his back added entirely too much wieght to one side and...with his feet already wet and unable to get a good grip...::

Kraun Wrote:

"Quickly now." before he used it to hold the trapdoor open, his other hand pressing the large plumed hat on his head down so that it would not be lost to gravity and the water below.

Now here was something one would have to seriously think about. How did such an idiotic man suddenly have the foresight and intelligence to bring a gaff with him, and perform such odd actions to enter a pirate ship unnoticed like this? Maybe he was truly a genius and the idiocy he displayed in public was just a coverup, or maybe he just had the luck of the situation?

::He looked up. His attention was snatched from the task at hand, that pesky fish, to the gathering of the Shineys, his main goal. With a hoist and a few very nimble movements he followed behind the swashbuckler. And by nimble, I mean only the most agile movements imaginable, such as slipping several times on the edge of the port hole and just barely hanging on by your finger tips before getting lucky enough to have your feet grip the side of the boat and allow you to hoist yourself in and land with an uncerimonious CLUNK on the inside of the ship. Yes...very agile...like a cat or a fox...a dead cat, or a 1 legged fox.

Once he landed he immediately turned to Turriens, tapped him on the shoulder, and spoke again, with his little lisp. Funny that despite what he was about to say, he didnt say it in a whisper, or a yell. Just his normal voice.::

Arw we hiding now Mishter?

838Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet stifled several cries on the boys trip up and when he finally did get inside, she let out a deep sight of relief. Between the child and the swashbuckler, she felt she'd have her hands full on this trip. "Our turn Tarik..." Her voice was barely audible, but she knew the cat would hear her. Amunet picked up her bags, slinging them over her shoulder as she grabbed the makeshift rope. Before she moved up, she waited till she felt the little jolt and sense of added weight that meant Tarik was resting on top of her bags, his claws digging into the cloth as he prepared for the ride up.

The ride up was a rather quick one, though once at the top, she took time to stop and let Tarik go in first. The cat was quickly followed by her bags as she unloaded those before climbing in herself. All of this was done with very little noise. Once inside, Amunet retrieved her things and waited for further instructions.

839Kraun

Maximos Wrote:

Arw we hiding now Mishter?

Good question. And his answer?

"Hmm..." he took a moment to look around, assess the situation if you will, before he made his reply, "Not yet. But we are about to. All we have to do is find a place to hide." he said as he helped the girl into the ship.

Now, with simple observation to where they were, seemingly an area below deck where the cannons were located, it was safe to assume that not a lot of people would be entering this place if there was no cause for a fight. So with that in mind, this was a rather nice place to hide, such as behind those barrels over yonder in the far corner.

840Maximos

Ooooh....

::The boy looked around eagerly like a child who had just found a new game to play. And then, finally his eyes struck the perfect spot! He pointed his right hand up at a nearby cannon, and shouted, yes, shouted.::

Here!

::He was so excited he didnt even think about the idea of actually hiding. And as he said that he hoped up and tried his best to squeeze his body inside the cannon barrel. Now needless to say he did a horrible job. With that huge object at his back his was only clawing at the inside of the cannon as he tried to work his way in. Finally he stopped and said.::

I'm hiddened! Totawy invisdible!

:smilies/icon_surprised.giff course, about 3ft of the object on his back was sticking out of the cannon as well as his rump. And his feet...but...to him this was the best hiding spot EVER.::

841Kanashimi Kurai

The kid was going to attract attention. Amunet moved over to the cannon, peeking in at the child. "Oi, little one, if you can be really quiet during our trip and hide with me, I'll give you two shineys, one now and one when we arrive..." She spoke quietly, just loud enough that the child could hear her.

842Kraun

It was almost like some sort of mad preschool, where the girl was the teacher taking care of a group of unruly shildren... only the only real child here was the boy with the large thing on his back.

As bad of a hiding spot the child had chosen, being mostly in plain view and making a ruckus at the same time, Turriens was equally as badly hidden. Not because he was standing in the open, but rather, he was hiding behind a few barrels. The only problem was, being as moronic as he is, he refused to take the large plumed hat off his head. And as a result, even though his body was well hidden, the plume stuck up over the barrels, standing out easily.

And he didnt exactly think it was fair that the child was given shineys when he wasnt. Of course, perhaps the word 'shineys', used in such a loose format meant different things. To the swashbuckler, it was not exactly money, coins and riches, but rather, anything which caught his eye. A colourful piece of glass, a very shiney piece of gold, or maybe a polished plate.

843Vahn Fah

He moved through the crowd, yellowed eyes gazing out, just looking into the various windows of the shops he passed, both hands stuffed into the pockets of the pants he wore. He wore a sort of body forming, turtle neck shirt, the sleeves cut off and showing off the broad and tanned shoulders. The tips of his raven colored hair were shining a golden hue, the same color as the thin twin braids that swung loosely behind his back.

He stopped at a fruit stand, watching as the owner dealt with a young couple, before moving towards him.

"Good afternoon, how can I help you today?"

Victor blinked, having intended to continue walking, and feeling a little embarassed for getting lost in his thoughts. "Ah...I... Sorry, I was just browsing." Victor turned to go, before the vender moved his hand quickly, tossing something. ! Victor reacted, palm slightly open as he caught the projectile... only find it was nothing more than an apple.

"Why..."

"Your from the Stadium right?" the vendor smiled, waving his hand about. "Thanks to you people, we've ha dnothing but good business here. We all know about what happened, and we're all willing to help anyway we can. Please, take it as a token of gratitude."

"...Y-Yea." Victor smiled, returning the nod to the vendor, and leaving him be. These people... He walked away, back into the crowd, as yellowed eyes stared down at the apple.

844Kanashimi Kurai

Kana had been searching since the morning before and she hadn't slept or eaten in the last couple of days, not since Enki had told her what happened. Where were they? Were they alright? Was... Kana's train of thought was interrupted as she felt a familiar presence nearby. It was so strange, it felt like Vahn, only there was something slightly different, though she couldn't quite put her finger on it.

Grey eyes scanned the crowd of people until finally she spotted someone who looked familiar. Vahn? No, Kasuga? It looked like Vahn, only it was Vahn as he had appeared when he was Kasuga. What was going on?

"Vahn!?" Her voice carried over the crowd as she made her way towards him. "Kasuga!?" She honestly didn't know what to call him.

845Vahn Fah

His head turned, just as he bit into the apple, a distinct crunch sounding out, even as yelowed eyes focused on someone calling his brother's name. Someone... calling his name? He'd left behind the stuffy goverment clothes, as well as that mask of his-- so no one oculd possibly know that the newest council member, was out and about, let alone his real identity.

You see, you wouldn't be able to pull up a record, or any type of history on him-- and just like now, if any would notice him, it would be as his older brother.

Who is she supposed to be? I never bothered digging in too deeply to my brother's personal life...

He lifted a hand, letting her know he heard her.. it was certainly better than just ignoring her. "Hey!"

846Kanashimi Kurai

"Vahn! Oh thank the gods! I was so worried about you. Where's Serenity? Is she alright? Is she safe?" All of this was said in a rush of relief as she pushed her way through the crowd and threw her arms around him. Sure Vahn and Kana were seperated, but that didn't mean that she didn't care about him. She was the mother of his child after all...

847Vahn Fah

So is this what you've been up to... "Oh-- that's good. I've...been looking for you too!" You think fate is just going to sit around and let you have a normal life? "Serenity's safe... she's with the Kyonuske, don't you remember?"

His eyes narrowed intently for a moment, as she pressed up against him in a hug, which he returned awkwardly at first, but recovered quickly enough.

"So where have you been? Didn't I tell you where I was going?" She could be of use to me...

848Kanashimi Kurai

"No... How could I have been told any of this if I wasn't in the stadium before it was destroyed?" Had he forgotten that they were separated? That she had left weeks before the stadium was destroyed? How could she possibly know what had happened to them? Kana pulled back, looking up at him. She had an uneasy feeling that something just wasn't quite right about him.

849Vahn Fah

"I'm glad you weren't there then... you could have gotten seriously injured." He said softly, brushing a hand against her cheek, yellow hues looking down at her, and a soft smile on his face. She doesn't know where he is then... Useless to me.

850Kanashimi Kurai

What was so different about him? There was something that made her feel uneasy. Again her train of thought was interrupted as she felt his hand brush her cheek. That touch... she missed that touch, his touch. "Y... yes... I'm just glad you and Serenity made it out alright... I should have never left..."

851Vahn Fah

"Don't be so hard on yourself. There was no way you could have known..." Why... "I'm just glad to see you, again," Why did you give up everything for her... He brushes his knuckles against her cheek once more, before cupping her chin, the crowd never ceasing in it's movement as the bodies flowed around them.

What makes her so special?! "Kanashimi." His eyes locked with hers, as the two of them were unmoving among the sea of bodies, locks of raven hair fluttering with the gust of wind that gently moved through. Brother... I'll take good care of her for you. Ahehe...hehehe...ahahahahahaha....

852Kanashimi Kurai

Kana looked up at him, blinking once. Something about this didn't seem quite right and yet at the same time, it all seemed so perfect. She flashed back to that day in the infirmary when Kasuga had first kissed her. "I... uhh..." She started to pull away. Things had changed that day in the infirmary, whether it was for better or for worse, she still wasn't sure. Either way, she and Vahn were separated and whatever was happening between them at that moment couldn't just happen... could it?

853Vahn Fah

"What's wrong? You look so tired... how long have you just been walking around for?" He held onto her, not hard, but not exactly loose enough to just allow her to pull away completely.

854themightyjello

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

((You're a ditz, Josh))

***Enki is still standing at the docks, looking out onto the Sea of Gambino. He is just sitting, watching the waves, listening to the serene water and the bustling town. Then something he doesn't often hear in Latent. Vnn vnn vnn vnn vnn VNN vnn vnn vnn. A motocycle... to his left... to his left? A mototcycle on the dock? Enki turns to look at the motorcycle and the one riding it***

(( Like, ya know, whatEVER! smilies/icon_gonk.gif ))

The engine of the small motorbike revved again and the wheels spun beneath it, jerking into sudden motion and accelerating quickly. It bore down upon the blue-haired elemental without any deviation... just like in the movies, where the mysterious stranger and the hero of the story would have their first meeting, with a motorcycle bearing down upon the other until it veered away at the last moment and skidded to a stop dramatically...

...only this motorbike didn't veer, nor did it skid dramatically to a stop. About one hundred feet away the gas was let off, and it coasted closer for the next fifty feet, where the brake was applied and the black-clad, oh-so-mysterious stereotypical dark horse character rider came to a stop upon his vehicle a good ten feet in front of the Leviathan.

"...yo~!"

The rider shouted, having to raise his voice above the sounds of the noisy engine, and he raised a hand in a half-wave to the other after putting his feet down to the ground on either side of the bike.

Vnn vnn vnn vnn...

(( IM me when you get on or something, because I don't know if I'll check the thread tonight otherwise. >< ))

855Kanashimi Kurai

"A few days maybe... I dunno..." To tell the truth, Kana hadn't had a decent meal or a decent night's sleep in ages. It was like the days before she'd met her friends, when she had done nothing but travel.

856One Fly Red Mage

"Alright!"

"Just sign here."

Reiko signed the paper and pounded his right fist into the palm of his left. Rose looked at Reiko and shook her head.

"Why do you need me to accompany you in all of these places? Just to fight another professional championship match? What happened to that un--"

"That place was full of weak people. Just a gathering place for big criminal types to make more money easily than in the pro-world."

Reiko and Rose exited and headed towards a commercial park.

"So what are you going to do now? Train?"

"It's the day after tomorrow!"

"So?"

"Psha.... you don't get it, but that's okay.."

857Enki Leviathan

themightyjello Wrote:

The engine of the small motorbike revved again and the wheels spun beneath it, jerking into sudden motion and accelerating quickly. It bore down upon the blue-haired elemental without any deviation... just like in the movies, where the mysterious stranger and the hero of the story would have their first meeting, with a motorcycle bearing down upon the other until it veered away at the last moment and skidded to a stop dramatically...

...only this motorbike didn't veer, nor did it skid dramatically to a stop. About one hundred feet away the gas was let off, and it coasted closer for the next fifty feet, where the brake was applied and the black-clad, oh-so-mysterious stereotypical dark horse character rider came to a stop upon his vehicle a good ten feet in front of the Leviathan.

"...yo~!"

The rider shouted, having to raise his voice above the sounds of the noisy engine, and he raised a hand in a half-wave to the other after putting his feet down to the ground on either side of the bike.

Vnn vnn vnn vnn...

(( IM me when you get on or something, because I don't know if I'll check the thread tonight otherwise. >< ))

***Enki... just... kinda looks at the man a little oddly and half-waves back, replying with a simple*

Yes?**

858Kanashimi Kurai

Alexiel had made her was to Latent after her meeting with Night and now she was wandering through the Traders Inn. Though the place was known to house a rough crowd, Alex wasn't worried, she could handle herself and she wanted to see what was to be found on the market.

The women and slaves were of no interest to her, however, rare animals and artifacts were. She was interested in starting a business as a beastmaster, perhaps start a petshop or something. However, nothing so far had caught her eye.

"What do you think Daemon? Anything here interest you, besides the shiney baubles?"

859Kitten P.A.

Tellus watched as a man pulled up to her father and something about the man caught her eye. Where was it that she had seen his face before. For the moment, she let it slide as she watched the two men, taking another step forward but still not interrupting him, but catious with the nagamaki at her side, wanting to see if he was a danger to her papa or not. Not that Enki couldn't take care of himself but rather safe then sorry. Tellus was finally happy, she wasn't going to lose it now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A small figure, cloaked in a dirty old cape, hovered near one of the stalls, her hand seeming to reach for an apple. A small band of beads on her wrist glinted in the daylight, catching the rays and sparkling a rainbow across the stand right before the stall keeper smashed a wooden spoon against the hand.

"Ack...no touching unless you can buyen..." The plump arms crossing as she glared at the tiny creature. "That bracelet there, maybe" The arm quickly retreating to protect the bracelet against it's chest.

"N...no...just food, please.."

860Kanashimi Kurai

At exact moment that the figure had been berated by the shop keeper, Alexiel had been passing by and she stopped. Well now, that wasn't very nice. With a huff, she promptly turned to look at the shop keeper "You ever heard of a thing called Karma, mam?" She didn't even wait for the shop keeper to reply as she continued, "Karma basically means that if you did good deeds, good things will come back to you. If you do bad deeds, bad things will come back to you... So why don't you do a good deed and give away one measely apple?" It was an offer for the shop keeper to do something good, if the shop keeper refused... well, Alex would merely buy apple.

861Kitten P.A.

THe woman looked at the other with a huff. "He was going to steal it...he was" She glared at the cloaked figure and glared again. "Karma nothing....I have a bed to pay for and sweets to sell. If he wants one...he can earn it, like anyone here." Ignoring the snicker from behind her skirt from a person who obviously knew that nothing was ever 'earned' here.

At Alexiel's word showever, the small hand had reached for the apple hopefully. But as the woan spoke to the petite figure, it began to dart back, but this was not good enough for the other woman and she threw up a meaty arm to swing at the figure, colliding with it's face and throwing her through the air like so much rubbish. The being's arm came up at just that moment with a small packet in hand that it threw into the merchant's face even as it flew through the air to land against a post.

The merchant fell to the ground and began convulsing as she screamed, quickly gathering the attention of the other 'merchants'.

"No papa....cerlyn a good girl...don't put me in the closet with the dogs....NO papa..."

862Kanashimi Kurai

O_O <-- That was Alexiel's face as she watched what happened. Once the crowd had gathered, Alex felt it best to leave and did so. She moved towards the little figure that had been knocked into a nearby post and knealt to check on the figure. "You alright?" Friendly though her tone was, she was being cautious as this person obviously had some dangerous tricks up their sleeve.

863Kitten P.A.

A small pined gutteral noise made it's way out of the tiny figures throat but with Alexiel's help she stoo uncertainily, making not a threat towards the woman. But when they touched, if Alexiel had any empath abilities, she wouldn't be able to read her mind whatsoever but would sense something resembling a great void that was at once both awesome, fearsone and yet soothing and peaceful...A blink of a eye and that glimpse into a dream world was forgotten.

"We...leave..."

864Kanashimi Kurai

Alex was shocked. She didn't generally go around picking thoughts from people's heads, she felt it was an invastion of privacy. Though, on occaision, the trick was a handy one. However, when she touched the girl to help her up, Alex was hit with the odd trip into the girl's mind.

Alexiel shook her head to clear it and didn't protest as the girl voiced the desire to leave, she decided to follow behind her. Daemon rested idly on his companion's shoulder and to occupy herself, Alex stroked his chest plumes. "Lead the way..."

865Kitten P.A.

The girl, it was now obviouslyso, led the other woman quickly away from the crowds, but not before snatching a few apples. She would have paid for them but her hunger drove her at the moment. A few streets away from the crowd, she ducked into an alley and hunkered down, quickly gnawing on the apple like a small ravenous animal.

866Kanashimi Kurai

Alex watched the girl, one eyebrow raised. "You're really hungry aren't you?" As she spoke, she squatted down, Daemon fluttering his wings in irritation as the movement disturbed him

867EveeKnight

Meryl tossed her carefully washed hair, feeling it bounce as she walked out of the bathroom, the steam following her fluffing around the doorframe as the door swung shut behind her.

Her voloptious body was neatly clad in a fluffy white towel, the fold tucked in just to the left of her heaving breasts as she let out a small sigh, loooking over the equipment she'd left strewn over her bed.

Before you can play, you have to clean up... She thought to herself. She didn't want some maid or bellboy walking into her hotel room to find two tonfas, several lines of throwing knives, the occasional heavy-calibre handgun, a sawn-off shotgun and a singing katana sitting about on her duvet. Not to mention the body armour so coveted so much.

She'd just spent an hour greasing, cleaning and reloading every weapon, before cleaning and polishing her armour. Her cat-burgler gear, cloak, neoprene/aramid fatigues and business suit had all been sent down the laundry chute in a small bag with her room number on it. They would be returned tomorrow, which was fine by her.

Bundling all her gear into their appropriate bags or suitcases, Meryl stretched her arms hard above her head, her towel unwrapping and falling to the floor, leaving her stark naked within the room. Lowering her arms with a sigh, she swiped her nose with her thumb and walked to the closet.

Then there was a knock on the door. "Room service, Miss Tomorrow."

"Be right there." Meryl replied, pulling one of the hotel gowns from the closet and pulling it on, the thick gown warm on her tanned, scarred skin as she walked to the door and opened it, smiling at the waiter holding her plate of food, the small tray behind him almost empty of other hotel guest's requests.

"There you are madam - two cheeseburgers from the Burger King down the street, and a bottle of Chateu De Plonk 1431."

"Cheers Alfred..." Meryl said with glee as she took the tray from him and tossed five gold coins into his hand - two more then needed. "...Take it easy, neh?"

The door shut, the teen laughing as she almost ran to the bed and, placing the tray down to the side, collapsed onto it, grabbing the remote control from the bedside table and flicked on the TV.

Time for some peaceful R&R...maybe even watch a skin-flick later on, if she was in the mood after the bottle of red...

868themightyjello

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Yes?

"Busy?" the man shouted again, barely audible over the noisy sound of the sputtering moped engine, but short and clear enough so that none of the intricacies of his eloquent statement would be lost in translation...

The man leaned back on the bike seat; heels digging into the ground to either side of it, and still holding onto the handlebars as a means of keeping his posture. Like that he sat for another few moments, simply staring down the Leviathan from behind that stupid pair of shaded goggles with an equally stupid grin upon his face. Eventually, when Enki began to reply, he cut off the engine halfway through the blue-haired man's statement; leaving an empty silence where it had been so noisy before.

"...I hear you've been looking for me?"

869Sunstrike

He grinned lightheartedly at John.

"Nope, everything we should require will be on the trail."

Hogosha No Juunikyuu Wrote:

Stealthy. Stealthy. Juuni was sure she could do stealthy... Even though she had no idea what that meant! The small cat girl was still sat a top John's shoulder but wriggled about uncomfortably to be let down, her small kitty shaped back pack jiggling along with her as she mewed.

"Okay!" she said with a salute to Mere.

This was just another game to the Neko. But the Senshi kept watch over her carefully, keeping one eye on Mere suspiciously.

Henry seriously gave a small salut back in acknowledgement before sweeping off, out of the shop, and towards one of the gates that led out of the city and towards the Dead Forest. He kept the pace pretty steady, something that would find a happy medium of comfort for all the members of this little party.

Somewhere along the way, the others may notice that he actually had managed to aquire a pack of his own. It seemed pretty large, a square that took up a good portion of his back. The contents of which were just as much a mystery as the man himself. His voice carried to Tomorrow as they walked.

"If you have questions, Mr. Tomorrow, feel free to ask at any time, and I'll answer as best I can. Bear in mind that I may gloss over a few things, however..."

870Vahn Fah

"So how is she?"

"Stable... it's really the best we could hope for, considering the circumstances."

"Circumstances?"

"Well.. it's too early to tell now... but we've sent for a more qualified physician."

"Alright... is it ok if I go in?"

"Sure."

The door opened, as the knob was twisted, allowing a slim, yet busty figure to enter, her eyes going over the contents of the room. She seemed to pause, a finger tapping against her chin, as if considering at the last minute, but merely shook it off.

She entered the rest of the way into the room, and shut the simple door behind her. A distinct marking under her right eye, gave her identity away immediatly: Mitsuyo. The room itself was simple in furnishing-- just one of the many bedrooms located in a house belonging to one Vahn Kyonuske, within the merchant town of Latent.

Her reason for coming in? Laying upon the bed, was a woman whose crimson hair flowed down to nearly her own stomach, and with pale flesh, Bandages swathed and wrapped her more delicate features, for she lay nude upon the bed, clothed only with a light linen, allowing the numerous iv's and resipartory system to stay connected to her body unecumbered.

The steady beeps from the machine told Mitsuyo that the women was indeed in stable condition, and for the better part; alive.

"We've lost so much... and Silver still hasn't come back. I'm starting to wonder... if Vahn really did die."

871Lady Sierra

*Days had turned into weeks, and weeks had turned into months, and still Sierra did not stir from the darkness that had claimed her.

She lay perfectly still with the exception of her bandaged chest rising steadily with every shallow breath. She looked so vulnerable and fragile, her body deliacte and doll like body hooked up to so many IV's and monitoring devices, the oxygen mask strapped in place over her mouth and nose.

She had been in a state of comatose since she had collapsed in the stadium, shortly before Vahn was 'resurrected.' She was alive, but she had been thus far, unresponsive.

Deep within the darkness she drifted, vaguely aware that she was alive... Here it was peaceful, the darkness was soothing. Here there was no sense of time passage. She had no idea how long she had been like this, and she had no desire to leave her new found serenity.

Then a name... His name, drifted to her like a whisper in the wind, almost unreal. Vahn.

As her mind snatched up that word, A shudder ran through her body, her heart rate increasing slightly.

Where was Vahn? Very faintly she could feel the warmth of his flame. Always echoing hers, a gentle pulse beating in time with her heart. But it was so weak... and so far away... Then the voice said something else... 'Die'? Vahn? Dead?! She remembered him... collapsed and lifeless in the arena... but still she had felt his flame... just like now... No. He was alive. Somehow... they were both still alive.

Slowly, long and slender fingers flexed, just a twitch at first, then more of a convulsion, her hands balling into fists and straining on the Iv's that were taped to her limbs.*

872Vahn Fah

What is...? Her head turned to the side, becoming more and more alarmed at the way her status was destabilizing. "Not good! "Hey-- hey!," Mitsuyo said loudly, over the growing movements coming from the woman, "--Someone get in here!"

Mitsuyo placed both her hands down firmly against the red-head's chest, trying to ease her, and calm her down. "Sierra... please.. Sierra!"

873Lady Sierra

*Pressure from somewhere... On her chest? A woman's voice... the one that had whispered to her, it sounded... frantic? What was wrong?

Calling. She was being called? Why? She didn't understand...

Her body bucked against the bed.

Remember! She needed to remember... But there was nothing... Just a span of darkness that encompased her mind.

::Silly elf... Try Harder.::

Her heart raced, a cold sweat rising on her skin.

Blood. The Arena. Providence. Silver was there, they were fighting the monk... The rotary blade.... Her aerial maneuver.... then nothing. It was sketchy at best and cut off so abrubtly.

Silver?! Was he okay?!! What about everyone else? The Stadium what had happened... where was Vahn?! He felt so far away... She had to find him.

Struggling, her body still weak, but her demonic strength pulsing through her like a driving force, She fought to sit up, flinging off whatever was trying to push her back down with unchecked strength.

She needed to get up, and she needed to find them both.

Golden eyes flare open, pupils swallowed within golden flame as she starts trying to tear away all the medical equipment that was restraining her.*

874Vahn Fah

"Hey, wha--" Mitsuyo suddenly found herself being pushed back, and further back with a tremendous burst that she hadn't exaclty been expecting to come out a person that'd been laying on a bed in supposed bad shape.

"For the love of..." She could have been seriously injured from being flung like that, but then again, she wasn't a Kyonuske for nothing. Tucking her legs in, so her feet would strike the wall, rather than her back, she braced herself for just a moment--

As the door to the room was opened, a few men entering in and wondering what exactly was going on.

"Mitsuyo?!"

"What happened-- we were watching the monitors!"

"She's waking up, of course." Spying the syringe that lay in the grasp of the nearest person, she snatched it deflty from his grasp and spring vaulted off the wall, to land back onto the awakening maiden, and thrust the needle right into one of the major arteris of her neck.

The motion was clean and smooth, and she hoped the sedative would be enough to calm the woman down, lest she actualy tear the place apart in her confusion.

875Lady Sierra

*As Mitsuyo jammed the needle into herneck, Sierra's body convulsed and she shrieked with the sudden sharp and biting pain, surprised momentarily by the force behind it.

A second more of struggling and she slumped back against her pillows, panting, breathing hevily and trembling with shock.

Where was she? What was going on?! Who were these people?!

Vahn were was Vahn? Where was Silver?!! She tried to move... but her limbs suddenly felt as if they were fashioned from lead.

She tried to focus her eyes on the woman who had stuck her with the needle, her lips forming a word, her throat hoarse from months of not speaking, the sound she made inaudiable.

Coughing and trying agiain with some determination, she licked her lips, her eyes slightly gazed over by the narcotics she had just been administered.*

"W-he-where's Va-hn...?"

876Vahn Fah

"My, my, my..." Mitsuyo said, smiling lightly, as she lightly straddled over Sierra, staring down at her. "You nearly gave us a fright... Ms. Kyonuske is it now?" She beamed down, before deftly sliding off and standing by Sierra's side now.

"We... were hoping you might know." Her eyes downcasted for a moment, as she fingertapped her chin in thought. "How are you feeling...?"

877Lady Sierra

*Her eyes widened and then focused with striking clarity, her pupils surfacing and shaping themselves into crescent moons before returning to normal.

Ms. Kyonuske? So he had had enough time to inform the clan, or at least those he deemed important enough to know about the change in their relationship... before disaster had struck.

That nearly made her smile, but what the woman had to say next quickly wiped any such notion from her mind, Had she heard right? They didn't know where he was?

An icy fist of fear clenched around her heart as she stared wordlessly at Mitsuyo.

But they were his clan! The Kyonuske! They HAD to know where their leader was, didn't they?

Slowly she fought for control of her thoughts, and spoke softly, pleased that her voice only tremebled a little.*

"You don't know where he is... I can feel him, but faintly. There's a great distance between us."

If she knew about herself and Vahn, then did she know about the Fuuin and the Raneuri too?

"Where's Silver, is he okay? How long have I been unconscious for?"

878Vahn Fah

"Ohhh? That's good. Better than dead." She smiled again thoughtfully, before reclining against the wall with a sigh. It had been bad enough that they'd been basically disseceted from the inside out, by someone they had thought of as their own...

But the fact that they couldn't prevent the destruction of the stadium was just pouring salt on the proverbial wound. "Ehh...Silver went to run some errands a week or so ago. Hasn't been seen since."

879Lady Sierra

*Sierra flexes her limbs experimentally, Her metabolism would purge whatever it was this woman had drugged her with from her system in a few minutes. One of the benefits of being a non-human.

She looks around the room curiously, taking in the simple decor and minor details. She hadn't told her how long she'd been out for... and Silver had been gone for about a week? On errands? What kind of errands would keep him that long?

She didn't dare open her empathetic channels in her weakened state, but she would stake her life on her hunch, this woman was hiding things from her, and in poor health or not, she didn't like it.

'Just keep talking, then get up when your system's clean.' She thought to herself.

With every passing second, she felt more herself, the chaos of her comatose state was fading from her head, and the fogginess of the drug was dimming as well.*

"What's your name?"

880Vahn Fah

Mitsuyo let her gaze travel over towards Sierra, before idly staring at her fingernails. "I''m Mitsuyo, former Vice-Captain for the 2nd Division." She replied, evenly enough before leaning in and re-attaching some of the iv''s.

"You need to rest up... you''ve been out for a while now, and I''m sure you-know-who would be upset if you didn''t take care of yourself."

881User 367130

In the nearly empty library, one person was feverishly persuing some ancient manuscripts for information, but to no avail. Frustrated with the many hours and days he spent with no results, Silver Moonblade decided to take a break from his text and take a stroll... and maybe get a little excersize.

Instead of walking as usual, he hovered about 6 inches off of the ground. He did this to keep his magical energies flowing, and to keep them strong. Levitating was quite easy for those who were innatly etherial, but hovering was a b***h and a half; he had to keep the magic flowing at a constant rate, similar to that of a bird flapping its wings.

Silver decided to go into the park, partially becuase he was sick of the rest of the town at the moment. Comming upon a recent lack of funds, for the last week he didn't have enough gold to do much of anything. Though he made a little bit of money in the "pit" the other night, he didn't get nearly as much as he hoped as his "managers" thought up every possible excuse not to pay him.

A few people stared at him as he floated into the park. He looked like a sixteen year old boy with long Silver hair. Sporting a new red yukat with a black trim, he had a Silver Sword pendant and a black belt with a small pouch of gold. The only armant on him was a Jet Black Spear, a gift to him by Enki Leviathan.

882Lady Sierra

*Sierra lets a polite mask fall over her face, the kind of mask she had been trained to wear in the elven courts, where the wrong expression could mean an attempt on your life.

Her studious but, blank gaze flicks to Mitsuyo, observing her carefully. 'Former' she said... Interesting. But now wasn't the time to figure out the disfunctional political intrigue of her lover's clan.

She clenches her jaw as the woman starts reattatching the IV's.*

"Pleased to meet you Mitsuyo. And I'm sorry about uhh.. throwing you. But really, I'm fine, I need to find Silver and Vahn--"

883Maximos

Kanashimi Kurai Wrote:

The kid was going to attract attention. Amunet moved over to the cannon, peeking in at the child. "Oi, little one, if you can be really quiet during our trip and hide with me, I'll give you two shineys, one now and one when we arrive..." She spoke quietly, just loud enough that the child could hear her.

Two...Shineys?

::He had to think about this one. It was a tough call between giving up this awesome hiding spot. And a free shiney to play with...but the shiney won out in the end. He crawled out of the cannon distinctly saying::

Awww...awight....

::It was a shame losing a great hiding spot like that one. But at least now he could help the pretty lady find a new one! And he planned to, he searched back and forth high and low....or more specifically, he just kinda looked to the left and to the right, until something caught his eye. He reached up his right hand, and pointed at a large feather sticking up over some barrels.

Kraun Wrote:

As bad of a hiding spot the child had chosen, being mostly in plain view and making a ruckus at the same time, Turriens was equally as badly hidden. Not because he was standing in the open, but rather, he was hiding behind a few barrels. The only problem was, being as moronic as he is, he refused to take the large plumed hat off his head. And as a result, even though his body was well hidden, the plume stuck up over the barrels, standing out easily.

And as he pointed he tugged on Amunets fingers and said.::

Hey, pwetty lady, lets hide by the birwdy!

884Vahn Fah

"As much as I'd love to just let you go... I'm afraid I can't do that." Came the simple reply, as Mitsuyo finished re-applying the iv's and settling the linen about the woman once more.

"Our last orders were to watch over you, until either Silver or Vahn returns."

885One Fly Red Mage

"Reiko, why am I traveling with you?"

"Oh, I never told you?"

Rose looked at him with one of those looks that make a person feel stupid and go,

"Oh... well it's getting close to the time when the souls are called home."

"What are you talking about?"

Reiko stood up from the bench they were sitting on and leaned back slightly, his right leg went back and his left hand came up as he began to 'charge' the Pupu Power within himself. It flowed over his body like heat, which rises.

Rose looked at him for a moment, noticing his eyes were turning bright yellow, as if he was entranced. She smacked him on the head and put her face in his view. Then energy that Reiko was channeling shot into the sky.

"That doesn't answer anything."

"I suppose not. But I'll explain it later."

"When is later?"

"When I can explain it."

"Whe-- forget it."

886User 367130

Silver finally dropped to his feet. He didn't like to hover or levitate... period.

He began to channel magical energies, enough that his eyes began to glow a nice emerald green. Remembering that it might attract more attention, he let the magic settle into the air around him, and channeled it evenly through his entire body.

Resting up against a large tree, Silver layed with his arms folded across behind his head and looked peacefully into the sky. Rested, he could have nodded of, if he didn't here a the familiar and arrogant voice of the person he encountered a few nights before.

Standing up and felling completely refreshed, he looked behid he tree to find Reiko and some woman together by a bench nearby. He smiled briefly to himself before he walked over towards the pair to greet them...

887Kanashimi Kurai

Amunet followed after the child as they made their way over to the swashbuckler. With a sigh, she pulled the hat from his head and dropped it into his lap. "You should be more careful when hiding, make sure nothing is protruding from your hiding place." Her voice was a low whisper as she ducked down behind the barrels and pulled a shiney gold coin from her bag, which she promptly offered to the child, cautioning him to be quiet. "Remember, we're hiding, so you have to talk really low, like me."

888One Fly Red Mage

Reiko blinked. Then he stared for a second to focus so he wouldn''t lose his concentration. He was feeling a familiar presence. His eyes shot over in Silver''s direction before he started swinging his arm around.

"Haha. did you return for a rematch?"

He put his hands on his hips and laughed. His eyes briefly met with Rose''s and then she sighed and looked as though she was going off to do something else.

"If you are, don''t bother responding.... just come with it."

889Lady Sierra

*Now that cought Sierra's attention. What did they expect her to do? Just stay here bed ridden and hope that everything turns out fine?!

She couldn't believe her long elven ears! She was NOT hearing this... She couldn't be! But realy what was she going to do? Fight them all when she barely had the strength to stand?

But who would order that? Vahn? No... they would know where he was if he had been here to say that. Silver then maybe? It didn't matter. They couldn't keep her here... at least not for long.*

"Who's orders are those?"

The elf maiden cast a curious yet defiant glance at the other woman, arching one fine eyebrow at her quizically.

890User 367130

This isn't what I had in mind... but why the hell not?

Silver grinned and pulled the spear off his back. He had an aura around him that he didn't have the last time he was with Reiko, due to the containment spell. He had the aura of a mystic, and any human who hasn't met him befoe would feel a strong magical presence and feel an instant disliking for him, even if they would normally be the greatest of friends.

Silver took the spear and proped it against the tree, where it couldn't be used. Though his Moonblade was in the form of a pendant right now, he couldn't use its full powers in daylight anyways. Instead he would fight Reiko seemingly unarmed.

Let me show you my REAL power...

Silver channeled his energies at an accelerated rate. His blood pressure went up as it pumped harder and faster. It was such an accelerated rate, however, that even a beaver could sense it. Without speaking a word to Reiko, the message would be painstakingly clear; Silver was ready for a fight, and openly accepted his challenge. Preparing for an opening attack from Reiko, he beconed him forth.

891Vahn Fah

"Mine." The voice came from above, prompting Mitsuyo to raise her head and stare upwards, right at the pre-pubescent owner of said voice.

"Tekaru.. how long have you been there?" Mitsuyo blinked, as she stared up at her former Captain, even as the youth simply stifled a yawn.

"Long enough to see you almost kill her with that needle." Tekrau replied dryly.

892One Fly Red Mage

"..."

Reiko pounded his knuckles together and closed in on Silver with a few skips. Then his right fist went back and then gradually came forward as if to hit Silver in the face with a straight blow. His left fist was clenched near his chest, and his right foot was forward.

893Lady Sierra

*Sierra's gaze quickly shifts to the new being in the room, 'Tekaru?' her golden eyes narrowing at him some suspiscion as she keeps Mitsuyo in her prepherial vision.

::Stupid elf! You're in worse shape than you thought if you didn't sense another life force this close to you! Stupid! stupid elf!::

She tilts her head up to better look at him, letting her hair fall around her like a crimson cloak. It was a comfort to her, and it was all the covering she needed, not that she was ever really uncomfortable with nudity to begin with. But she was feeling vulnerable, and a little but of comfort right now was a good thing.

With some effort, she strikes the annoyance and beginnings of anger from her voice and speaks up mildly.*

"And whom may I inquire... are you?"

894User 367130

Silver meerly leaped back as Reiko closed in, still facing him.

Crafting the magical energies swiftly, a large, tranclucent oval surrounded Silver. It stayed there for a brief moment, appearing to be made of violete glass. Then it slowley dissapeared as though it never existed. Grinning to himself, he charged towads Reiko at full speed, which was much faster than that of a normal human.

895One Fly Red Mage

Reiko's right fist swung down, and drew it across his abdomen. Then he thrusted the entire rightside of his body at Silver to knock him back to the ground. No matter what the armor, Reiko wouldn't be phased. He's been up against it all.

After connecting, whether it was blocked or not, he would swing his left around for a hook at Silver's ribs to smash the 3rd and 4th ones.

896Kitten P.A.

themightyjello Wrote:

> Enki Leviathan Wrote: > Yes?

"Busy?" the man shouted again, barely audible over the noisy sound of the sputtering moped engine, but short and clear enough so that none of the intricacies of his eloquent statement would be lost in translation...

The man leaned back on the bike seat; heels digging into the ground to either side of it, and still holding onto the handlebars as a means of keeping his posture. Like that he sat for another few moments, simply staring down the Leviathan from behind that stupid pair of shaded goggles with an equally stupid grin upon his face. Eventually, when Enki began to reply, he cut off the engine halfway through the blue-haired man's statement; leaving an empty silence where it had been so noisy before.

"...I hear you've been looking for me?"

Yes?

Tellus blinked hard, the man made no sense really. Papa had more then enough connections that if he wanted to find someone, he could usually easily do so unless they were purposely hiding from him. Tellus took another few steps closer, grateful for her vixen form which allowed excellent hearing. She was still behind her father, but in the other man's line of view now but she would still retain her distance just making sure -he- could se her nagamaki. Th0ough she admitted he looked a little...well...almost carttonish to be a serious criminal..but apprearances could be decieving.

She didn't know where she had seen his picture before, she only hoped that it wasn't from her 'adventures' with Tomorrow a while back. At the thought of tomorrow, she shivered slightly a distasteful feeling in her mouth at the memories, suddenly wished she was back home with her lover and her children.

897User 367130

Silver grined as he was hit, and that was exactly what he wanted him to do. The first hit he blocked with his left arm. When Reiko charge towards Silver he was indeed knocked back, infact he was thrown 10 feet, his arms crossed over his shoulders. The remants of his Glass Shield spell flew into Reiko's unprotected flesh like magically charged shards of glass, the pieces rangeing from tiny shards to large slabs.

Landing on his feet, Silver grinned aas he began to draw a circle in the air with his finger. The circle would be a visible purple, and would be five feet in diameter. Assuming Silver had the time, as it wouldn't take very long.

898One Fly Red Mage

Reiko turned completely around with his left hook.. leaving his back to take in the glass shards. As blood began to run down his back, he sighed and shook his head.

Magic. This is why I hate mages. They never pick up any real skill.

He flexed his muscles, sending the shards popping out of his back onto the ground. It seemed like he would have to overwhelm the magic user with his own stuff. And that would be easy enough.

Reiko began weaving left and right with his hands up, guarding most of his face and torso. Then he charged at Silver.

"Shoot all the magic you want."

899User 367130

Silver thrust his hand forward and luanched the flat, purple circle outwards, which seemes to have magical runes written on it. It would fly at about 100 MPH straight at Reiko. If it wasn't avoided it would burn into his flesh and leave the marks in the runed circle on him. He would be temporarily "transfixed" by magical energy chains that would force him to stay in the area.

"I planned on it."

900EveeKnight

Meryl opened her light-green eyes gently with a small mewl, hugging her spare pillow to her naked chest tightly as she pulled her legs up, curling into a ball under the blankets as the sunlight filtered through the window to spill onto her bedspread.

"Mmmmmph...whoever invented morning ought to be shot out of a cannon..." She muttered, biting down on her pillow in mild irritation before throwing it across the room. She was awake now, there was no denying it. Time to get back to enjoying herself.


Soon the morning sun was tanning her flesh as she lay out on a sunbed beside the hotel's pool. A black bikini just barely covered her assets, the triangles pushing her breasts to her chest as the black vee of her bottoms neatly covered her lower area. She applied her tanning oil slowly, letting it slick over her skin with a small smile, breifly enjoying the feeling it made to her skin as she rubbed it into her thighs. If there weren't so many people around, she would act on that enjoyment - but she would much prefer to seduce some hunk tonight at the bar to settle that feeling.

Lying back against the sunbed and lowering her designer sunglasses to cover her green eyes, she sipped at her cocktail with the umbrella in it and smiled gently. "Life doesnt get any better then this..." She whispered to herself as she set her drink down beside the sunbed and relaxed.

901BeautifullyDecayed

Humming to herself, Lovissa wanders idly around the hotel. Pausing to gaze out a window over a well kept garden, she wanders briefly why she's there. Simple. It was a big building and she wanted to explore. Giggling a bit at her reasoning she turns from the window and continues wandering.

As she walks she realizes that the cool air from the air conditioning has raised small goose pimples along her arms and legs. This leads her to the decision that she should exit the hotel in search of heat and sun. Quickly finding a door leading outwards she slips it open and out into the beautiful morning atmosphere. Gazing around she looks up a down the paths leading to various places, one of them she knows leads to a pool. She can smell the chlorine. Taking a guess she begins following a path that leads around the hotel, hopefully towards the pool.

Lucky for her, she meanders her way to the entrance gate to the pool and lets herself in. Glancing around she notices that it is rather crowded. Kids splash in the shallow end while their parents swim laps or sunbathe. Deciding to follow suit, she walks over to plop herself down onto the elongated chair next to a blond in a skimpy black bikini.

Slipping her feet quickly from her white sandals first she happily stretches out, letting the sun beat down on her only lightly tanned skin. The short blue skirt she wears drapes lazily over her legs, and her simple white tank top fits nicely over her modest chest. Deciding to be friendly she speaks up as she brushes her loose hanging silvered hair over her shoulders.

"Hello. It's a magnificent day, isn't it?"

902EveeKnight

Meryl smiled, not opening her eyes as she shuffled slightly in her seat. The voice wasn't male, which was good - the possiblity that someone was going to chat her up here would be very slim, seeing as she's feeling very nice and warm at the moment. But the voice was female, so the chances of the woman getting into her bikini panties were...well, perhaps equal then if it had been a man...

"I'd say it's a very, extraordinally magnificant day." Meryl replied dreamily, taking her cocktail and sipping at the straw again, the cool liquid seeming to flow through her chest into the rest of her body, causing her to shiver before the warmth overtook her flesh again.

903BeautifullyDecayed

Nodding a bit, Lovissa lets her gaze fall on the children splashing happily in the water. A broad smile slips across her face.

"That it is. It's kinda nice to be out and about for once. Especially on such a lovely day"

Still watching the kids, Lovissa never realizes that anyone with half an IQ point would wonder why she considered going to the hotel pool 'out and about' considering she should have been staying in the hotel and would have probably only walked for two minutes to get there. But then again, if you knew that she actually lived in a tent not far from the recently destroyed Leviathan Stadium, it would be easy to see why coming into Latent would be a rare occurance.

904EveeKnight

Meryl smiled again, nodding as she lifted her arms up to stetch them over her head, arching her back and threatening her bikini-top to spill it's confines - before lowering her arms to the dismay of half the men watching. "Too true...i've been working my a** off the last week, and this is exactly what i need to relax..."

Looking over to the woman sitting beside her, Meryl bit her bottom lip for a moment - before smiling to her. "Care for a drink?" She asked as she sipped the rest of her cocktail down and lifted it, shaking the glass gently and bringing a waiter over to her to take it and take down her next order.

905BeautifullyDecayed

Turning to smile back at Meryl, Lovissa shakes her head briefly. Not wanting to impose, she kindly declines the offer of drink.

"No thanks, I'm fine."

Then she lets her gaze once more travel around, lingering on the children, then moving on to observe the others aswell. Blinking she catches several men turning their gaze away from Meryl as her eyes come to them. Blinking stupidly she arches a brow and wonders why they were staring. Offhandedly she debates mentioning it, but declines. Not wanting to seem like a total idiot. Even though she is.

906EveeKnight

Meryl shrugged and ordered the same as her last one before looking back to her companion - and smirking as she realised what she was looking at. sitting up, Meryl run her fingers through her long blond hair, the golden locks shining in the sun as it curled just over her shoulders. Moving forward, she lay down on her belly, her breasts squashing against the wood of the sunbed and giving anybody who cared to look a nice bit of cleavage to drool over.

"Heh...men. Easy to know, easy to tame...if you know how to flaunt yourself the right way, that is."

Meryl could be considered a slut, if you wanted to be rude. Truth was, she was a tease - showing everybody what they wanted and only selecting a very, very lucky man at the end of the night for a very good time - if she felt like it, that was.

Reaching down to grab her bottle of lotion from her bag, knocking her bowie knife within the bag to the side as she grabbed it, she held it out to the woman. "Could you do my back, please?"

907BeautifullyDecayed

Blinking a bit, Lovissa tumbles over Meryl's words. Wondering deftly why you would want to tame a man. Hadn't her father tried to tame her? Hadn't it made her terribly miserable... Then again, sometimes there were a lot of things she didn't understand. She liked Lazenca and had never wanted to tame him. Maybe it was like a game for the other woman. Games are fun, so all the power to The Taming Game. So long as no one got hurt.

Finally coming back to reality, Lovisaa nods a bit and swings her legs over the edge of the sunbed. Taking the lotion she squeezes a sufficient amount into her palm then kneels beside Meryl's sunbed. First Lovissa rubs her hands together a bit, enjoying the cool slimely feeling of the lotion, then she sets about applying it to her companion's back, being careful to cover all the skin and work the lotion in well. Even going so far as to offer her own sloppy, haphazard back rub as she enjoyed the way her hands at first seem to glide over the other's skin.

Once finished she scoots herself back and bit, then sits down cross legged on the cement near her own sunbed and tilts her head back to smile up at the sky. It really is a beautiful day.

908EveeKnight

Meryl murred as the oil was applied to her back before her single-serving massuer sat back. "Thankyou..."

Lying her head on her hands, she looked over to the woman, watching her looking up at the sky. She seemed not all together...as if she didn't reeally have that much of a care in the world. "So why are you here?" She asked.

The question could be taken in two ways - Meryl would see if the girl knew how to lie...

909BeautifullyDecayed

Why would she lie? Unless maybe it's a crime to sneak into a hotel....

"I was bored and went for a walk"

Not entirely a lie, not entirely the truth, but since it was partially true, Lovissa felt confident in saying it. No second thoughts.

"It was a nice morning, so I thought I'd get out and do something. It's better than sitting around with nothing to do."

In all truth, the down time was beginning to bore Lovissa out of her mind. She had no need for a job, seeing as her father was still paying her way. If she wants she could book a room in the hotel and stay there. Her father wouldn't question it. He had after all kicked her out, so he felt the least he could do was pay for her expenses. All she had to do to pass the time, was play with the kittens, and that was fast losing it's novelty, considering there is a light network of scratches now marring both of her arms.

910EveeKnight

"Mmm..." Was all Meryl murmured. She knew when someone avoided stuff, but she decided not to push it.

Looking up and smiling at her waiter as he returned her drink, she placed it down in front of her and slipped the straw into her lips, sipping on it occasionally as she watched the children play and splash in the pool. The neko girl was getting very sodden, and the anthro boy seemed to enjoy wet and making her hair bristle, his little tail hanging out of his shorts wagging madly as he pushed her in again.

911BeautifullyDecayed

Yawning, Lovissa positions her butt the proper distance from the sunbed so that she can lean back and her neck folds gently over the egde, allowing the back of her head to rest on the top of the sunbed. Boredly she allows her head to loll to the side and watch the two kids playing. Smiling a bit she wonders how long it will be before the little neko girl retaliates. Giggling she remebers a few times, ambushing her brothers as they returned from their sparring lessons. She had always been overpowered and tickled into submission, but it had been good fun.

912Kitten P.A.

Kanashimi Kurai Wrote:

Alex watched the girl, one eyebrow raised. "You're really hungry aren't you?" As she spoke, she squatted down, Daemon fluttering his wings in irritation as the movement disturbed him

Bright silver eyes looked up at Alex and she nodded before devouring the apple once more, a little more feral then most girls her age would've been. But a few moments later, the apple was gone...core and all before she looked at the raven cautiously and perhaps a bit fearfully.

913Kanashimi Kurai

Alexiel looked from the girl to Daemon and smiled. "He won't hurt you... his name is Daemon, but you can call him Dae... and I'm Alex. Do you have a name?" It was likely the girl had been living on the streets all her life, not a good life for someone her age.

914Kitten P.A.

"Tita..." She gulped and looked once more at the raven, scared perhaps? WHo knew. Her black hair curled softly around her face, in seeming defiance of her current circumstances. Like the real world didn't touch her....

915Kraun

Yargh! Nobody takes his hat and gets away with it... only he'd have to avenge himself some other time. Instead, for now, the swashbuckler made a sour face as he waited quietly. This ship had better get a move on soon, as he was not exactly a very patient person.

916Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

*Sierra's gaze quickly shifts to the new being in the room, 'Tekaru?' her golden eyes narrowing at him some suspiscion as she keeps Mitsuyo in her prepherial vision.

::Stupid elf! You're in worse shape than you thought if you didn't sense another life force this close to you! Stupid! stupid elf!::

She tilts her head up to better look at him, letting her hair fall around her like a crimson cloak. It was a comfort to her, and it was all the covering she needed, not that she was ever really uncomfortable with nudity to begin with. But she was feeling vulnerable, and a little but of comfort right now was a good thing.

With some effort, she strikes the annoyance and beginnings of anger from her voice and speaks up mildly.*

"And whom may I inquire... are you?"

"I'm--"

"A brat." Mitsuyo cut in dryly, as she leaned back against the wall, smiling up at the youth, who flushed scarlet.

"--Tekaru." He finished evenly, as he coughed lightly to clear his throat. "Former Captain, so and so... yea, really just unemployed I guess, considering the mess at the stadium kinda...got us.. fired?" He said, as if he was still slightly confused at that point himself.

"It's standard procedure... we lost contact with our leader, as well as had our entire govermental board destroyed... and so all clan members go into inactivity until a proper authority can be reached. Mainly the delegation that resides in our main headquarters at Guldor." Mitsuyo said, her eyes staring at Sierra, almost with a hint of dissaproval.

917Lady Sierra

*The elf maiden shift slightly in her upright position to look at Mitsuyo as she talks, catching the tone of her gaze.

::If she's displeased with me fine, I'm not exactly peachy keen with the current situation myself.::

Aloud she responded dryly, both because she refused to giev away what she was feeling, and because her throat was parched, leaving her normally silken voice, raspy at best.*

"I don't see what that has to do with me."

918Vahn Fah

"Because my brother wouldn't let me hear the end of it, if something happened to you." Mitsuyo said evenly, as she turned around, and pulled aside the curtains of the nearby window, letting in a stabbing beam of sunlight into the room.

Tekaru merely hopped from the ceiling, landing on the ground, and brushed himself off a bit. It was odd seeing Kyonuske members dressed in just ordinary everyday clothes... but one they were used to from time to time.

"Not this again... I'm sure Vahn's got fine choice in women." Tekaru said dissmisvely, belying a maturtiy that didn't match with his age.

"You haven't even hit puberty yet, what would you know?" Mitsuyo shot off hotly.

919One Fly Red Mage

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

"I planned on it."

Reiko simply weaved to the right of the energy and closed in on Silver. He stepped forward with his right leg threw a right punch straight at Silver's chest. However, when he threw his punch, he extended and retracted his arm like a snake strike, four times in one second.

So four punches would fly at Silver in an extremely short time span.

Flicker Jab

920User 367130

Silver wasn't surprized, although he was hit by all four punches. In fact, he would have been rather dissapointed if "the great Reiko" was hit by such a trivial spell. Stumbling backwards slightly, quickly composed himself.

And prepared for Reikos next oncomming attack.

921One Fly Red Mage

Silver Moonblade Wrote:

Stumbling backwards slightly...

Exactly what Reiko wanted. As soon as Reiko's fourth jab connected he closed in quickly by stepping forward with his left leg and thrusted a heavy, underhanded left fist at Silver's solarplexus to knock the wind out of him.

"THIS IS TRUE SKILL!"

922Kitten P.A.

As Tellus stood there watching the odd man and her father, a soft hand was placed on her shoulder, making the petite woman turn around defensively. Green eyes widened as the Leviathan woman stopped her blade mere inches from the other woman's side. Yet strangely enough, no one else in the area seemed to be disturbed.

"Having issues talking to him still..?"

A firm shake of the blue haired woman's head as she responded to the rehead before her. "No, he appears to be busy with someone..." thumbing her nose before motioning towards the two men now behind her. But instead of the firm nod she expected from the ever efficient Miss Browning, she saw widened green eyes that seemed frozen in shock. "Miss Browning, are you alright. You look like you've seen a ghost..."

"I think I have..." She continued staring at the two men, though not paying attention to her employers father but the man standing in front of him, wearing the oddest assortment of clothing. Tellus turned around and looked again at the man, still curious as to where she had seen his photo before. It took a moment before it clicked.

"I thought you said he was dead..."

"I thought he was..."

"Oh...." Tellus' hand reached up to touch the collar at her neck and she began fidgetting with it. "What do you know about him?" Wanting to make sure that he wasn't out to harm her father in any manner.

"Not much. I was rather surprised that Gambino hired him with as little as the research team was able to dig up on him. He is most...perplexing." She mumbled all of this as she continued staring at the man, grateful that he was talking to Enki and not looking around. She was as prim as ever, her wild red hair tightly bound into a disturbingly tight knot on her head, the coke bottle glasses hiding her lumiscent green eyes and the polyster suit hding any semblance of a figure. "I doubt he would even remember me anyways."

923Kanashimi Kurai

Kitten P.A. Wrote:

"Tita..." She gulped and looked once more at the raven, scared perhaps? WHo knew. Her black hair curled softly around her face, in seeming defiance of her current circumstances. Like the real world didn't touch her....

"That's a nice name." Alexiel smiled softly at the girl as she sat down on the ground indian style. "So, Tita, what are you doing out here all alone?"

924Kitten P.A.

A soft flush of her pale face as the silvered eyes came back to reality and she looked over at Alex. "I...uh...left." Her lips forming the words slowly to make sure she had them correct. There was also a puzzled look on her face but she remained focused. And again, the look at the raven cautiously. She didn't however seem interested in knowing Alex's name. Perhaps in her way, it was rude to ask one's name. It had to be given. There were still places like that after all.

'Tita's eyes darted around hungerily as if drinking up everything around her. She kept licking her lips however as she spoke, obviously still hungry and thirsty.

925Kanashimi Kurai

"You look like you're still hungry... would you like to get something else to eat?" There were numerous places that the two could go to get a decent meal and Alex wasn't looking for anything in particular. "We could go anywhere in town that you want." As the girl watched Daemon, he never seemed to move except for a slight move of the head, a click of the beak, or a blink

926Lady Sierra

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"Because my brother wouldn't let me hear the end of it, if something happened to you." Mitsuyo said evenly, as she turned around, and pulled aside the curtains of the nearby window, letting in a stabbing beam of sunlight into the room.

Tekaru merely hopped from the ceiling, landing on the ground, and brushed himself off a bit. It was odd seeing Kyonuske members dressed in just ordinary everyday clothes... but one they were used to from time to time.

"Not this again... I'm sure Vahn's got fine choice in women." Tekaru said dissmisvely, belying a maturtiy that didn't match with his age.

"You haven't even hit puberty yet, what would you know?" Mitsuyo shot off hotly.

*The elf maiden's cheeks burned hotly, despite her neautral expression.

So THAT was it. Mitsuyo was his sister, whether it was a biological bond or not she wasn't sure, but it was obvious that her feelings and her concern for her brother's well being ran both deep and strong.

Sierra could understand the woman's position, even sympathize as she had siblings herself. Siblings who she would do anything for and who meant the world to her... but it was maddening to have someone discuss you, or what you represented with such contempt as if you weren't even there!

With no little effort, Sierra uncleches her jaw and forces her body to relax. After all, her heart rate WAS being monitored, and having a racing pulse betray her inner thinkings just wouldn't do.

She smiles first at Tekaru, letting him know she didn't blame him for the verbal offenses directed at her.

Then she shifts her attention back to Mitsoyo who, if looks could kill... Sierra was sure, she'd be dead right now. The woman's eyes held unveiled venom that made the elf sure to be wary of her at all times. But she had faced, and survived much worse than her current care taker.

She doesn't bother smiling, it would be a false emotion and she got the distinct impression that the effort would be both lost and unnapreciated by the enraged Kyonuske.*

"Mitsuyo. I can see why you'd be concerned for your brother's well being...

But discussing me as if I weren't here really is rude, even among merchants and farmers I'd think. Now I'm sure we were both raised better than that.

If you have greivances concerning me, please hurl your insults at me and not Tekaru. That was really quite unfair.

As far as I'm aware I've done naught against you... but if the fact that I love your brother bothers you so much that you harbor so much blatant contempt towards me, I'm afraid there's not much to be done in the way of a remedy, since I have nothing to apologize for."

*She kept her gaze even, her tone unwavering as she laid everything out in the open.

She would not tolerate being talked over as if she didn't exist. She wouldn't have other people insulted in place of her, and she would not apologize for loving Vahn. Mitsuyo could either deal with it, or not. It would be much more enjoyable for them all if she could... but... well the elf wasn't holding her breath.*

927Vahn Fah

Tekaru let a out a long, and low whistle, before stepping over to the machines set up, checking to see if everything was in order, or perhaps just pretending he was.

Mitsuyo however, remained staring out the window, hands still clenching the drapes, before letting them go evenly, and shaking her once. "I'm going to go find Silver." she said simply, turning around and walking out the door.

Simple as that, she wasn't flustered, embarassed, or upset. She simply didn't have the luxury to stand there and tell the woman...

"Yeesh. Women can be so scary..." Tekaru said idly, after the door softly clicked behind Mitsuyo. "Now then... how are you feeling?" He said, the question obviously meant for Sierra.

928Lady Sierra

Sighing she shakes her head as she watches Mitsuyo leave. She knew that the woman meant well... but well, what can you do?

"Wind to thy wings... I hope you find him."

*The lasts he said just loud enough for herself and Tekaru to hear.

Clearing her head of unpleasant thoughts she turns a smiling face to the young ninja.*

"I'm as well as I can be all things considered... But I'm both famished and I feel as if I could drink the whole of Levithian sea, were that it was not salty."

929Vahn Fah

"Well, besides for the safety of the entire marine population within the sea-- I really think it's best you stay here." Tekaru said, looking to her, and knowing she might throw in a comment and object he raised a hand.

"Just-- until we can get a doctor in here. Not that we aren't qualified... just... you know. A check up."

930Lady Sierra

She laughed softly at the strained humor and shrugs

"I might as well at least wait 'til Mitsuyo returns with Silver ne? I guess a checkup couldn't hurt in the meantime... But I really am famished. Could I trouble you for something to tide me over?"

She smiles at him hopefully.

931Vahn Fah

"Oh... of course. Your not a captive here. We've got nicer stuff besides bread and water." He said, waving a hand about as he started walking towards the door.

"Anything you'd like in particular?"

932Lady Sierra

She ponders that a moment and then shakes her head

"Not really, just anything BUT seafood if that's all right."

933Vahn Fah

Without warning, there was movement; the steady slow rocking of the hull as the waters were being parted, steered by the rudder (and my personal knowledge of ships ends there).

There had been no clear cut indication, nor some kind of warning-- just that sudden feeling of motion, and they were off.

The vessel was leaving port... leaving the only point of civilization to go to a place many feared to go. Was this not what adventure was all about? The thrill of the unknown, the allure of fabled treasure, the-- you get the picture.

"They be all stowed away now, eh Jones?" Came the gruff mannered voice, the same as was this morning.

"Aye, Cap'n. All of 'em, just like you said." Came the hurried reply, as if the owner would have been rebuked by taking any longer.

"Good, good... set course North by North-west now. We'll want to get there not too late now." The Captain said, a toothy smile showing, as well as the yellow of his teeth.

The crew was sparse if anything... and none of them acted as non the wiser to the group of stowaways...

"Be a wee bit mad now... won't it... Zanken." Hoarse laughter billowed out, as the vessel was soon out at sea and but a mere speck to any on the harbor.

934Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

She ponders that a moment and then shakes her head

"Not really, just anything BUT seafood if that's all right."

"Hah... just the thing for you then." Tekaru said with a grin, as he exited the room, and softly closed it behind him, before leaning against it with a sigh.

"So what do you think?" Mitsuyo asked, as she came walking down the hall.

"Eh?" Tekaru turned his head to the side, surprised to see Mitsuyo still here. "I thought you left?"

"I needed to pick up some things first."

"Ah, I see." He pondered for a moment before gettig up off the door. "She seems nice enough. I don't think she'll give us much trouble. Vahn will come back... and everything will be alright." Tekaru said firmly, as he stretched out.

"So... you think he can't be dead either?"

"Of course not. I'm with you all the way on this one... he's... He's made out of tougher stuff."

"Yea.... Well look, I'm going to head out now. I need to find that guy... bring him back."

"I know... I'm worried though. We still haven't had a response from home yet... "

"I'm sure the council at Guldor is doing their best to get out a quick reply. The sea's have been dangerous as well as the skies... so getting word out is a lot harder than it should be these days."

"I guess..."

"Don't keep her waiting." Mitsuyo said idly, as she began walking down the rest of the hall.

"Oh-- right!" Tekaru, watched Mitsuyo leave.. before scratching at the bridge of his nose and wandering off to the kitchen.

Moments later, he'd return with a covered plate, whistling along and entering back into the room...

935Lady Sierra

*As soon as Tekaru was through the door and had closed it behind him, Sierra started about her task with quick efficiency... dizzyingly quick, but efficient none the less.

She regretted having to trick the young Kyonuske, she really didn't want to cause trouble for her lover's clan members... But she felt her bonds to him pulling on her urgently. She needed to get out of here and they from what she surmised, weren't going to allow that.

Forcing her hands to stop trembling by sheer will alone, she manages to get herself free of all the confoundant Iv's and sensors.

Glancing down at herself with a sigh, she shakes her head. Walking around the streets of latent wouldn't do... She could cast a glamour spell, that would cloak her body with illusion... or hide her altogether... but she was going to need what little strength she had just to escape the room.

Glancing around she was relieved to find an unornamented dressing robe made of plush black fabrics.

Tying it about herself tightly she called her magics to her quickly, a spell of translocation... not far... just out of sight of the Kyonuske house.

As her spell circle flared to life beneath her feet, she vanished in a shimmer of crimson light just as the door to the room started to open.*


*Materializing in an alley between two shops down in the merchant's quarter she heaves a sigh and staggers against a wall, trying to steady herself.

The spell left her feeling dizzy and her stomach churned unpleasantly as she whispered softly to herself, breathing in the salty sea air.*

"Just a minute and the fresh air will clear my head... Nothing to worry about. Well except my lack of clothes perhaps. I guess I had best find a store that doesn't mind trading for magic."

936Kitten P.A.

Kanashimi Kurai Wrote:

"You look like you're still hungry... would you like to get something else to eat?" There were numerous places that the two could go to get a decent meal and Alex wasn't looking for anything in particular. "We could go anywhere in town that you want." As the girl watched Daemon, he never seemed to move except for a slight move of the head, a click of the beak, or a blink

'Tita' nodded slowly, not sure whether to trust the woman or not. Slowly she stood, but still kept her distance from the bird, only what seemed to be a small prayer drifting to Alex's ears. "Father, forgive me..." Though it wasn't in common, but for some reason Alex would be able to understand it completely.

937Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

Henry seriously gave a small salut back in acknowledgement before sweeping off, out of the shop, and towards one of the gates that led out of the city and towards the Dead Forest. He kept the pace pretty steady, something that would find a happy medium of comfort for all the members of this little party.

Somewhere along the way, the others may notice that he actually had managed to aquire a pack of his own. It seemed pretty large, a square that took up a good portion of his back. The contents of which were just as much a mystery as the man himself. His voice carried to Tomorrow as they walked.

"If you have questions, Mr. Tomorrow, feel free to ask at any time, and I'll answer as best I can. Bear in mind that I may gloss over a few things, however..."

"I figured as much..." The large Tribal replied, pulling Juuni off his shoulders and placing her gently on the ground before walking after the man, looking behind him every now and then to make sure they were keeping up.

"...But if this is on a need-to-know basis, then tell me what i need to know."

938Kanashimi Kurai

Alexiel stood as well, looking down at Tita curiosly. "Is there something about my bird that bothers you? He doesn't have to be around if you don't want him around."

939Kitten P.A.

Tita straightened up and a deep flush could be seen on her cheeks as she looked at the other woman. "I...ermmm..." She reached for the woman's arm, the faint scent of jasmine and poppy becoming almost overwhelming for a moment before she began to speak in that odd language again. "Those birds are oftentimes my father's way to view the world from his cloister" Deciding to trust the woman, hoping that trust wouldn't be betrayed.

940Kanashimi Kurai

Alexiel thought for a moment. Ravens, father, cloister... She was knowledgable in the mythology of various cultures, Norse being one of them. The girl's statement reminded her of something but no, it couldn't be. Alex quickly dismissed the thought. "I see... well, I could send him away if you like?"

941Sunstrike

~Sometime earlier then the occurance at the jail...

Shadows were deepening within one of the higher offices located in Latent. It was late afternoon, and the sun hadn't made it's way down enough for the other set of windows to pick them up, giving the whole quarters an evening feel.

A lone figure seemed to be sifting through the paperwork upon a large desk, making no sound, just doing what had to be done for the day.

Suddenly the shadows seemed to merge, strangely enough some of these seemed to actually be across the room, and actually jumped to the now occupied space in the corner. The smell of licorice and spices suddenly filled an otherwise stale and static air, and a pair of dark blue eyes settled on the man behind the desk.

"Greetings from the other side, my lord Victor. I trust in good faith that you've been keeping well?" There may have been sarchasm in that voice...but you had to be really paranoid to hear it, otherwise it seemed like a generally friendly and overall good natured voice, one easily forgotten if not heard for more then a few seconds.

"I've come for news of the front lines, as well as listening to any demands, should you need my skills...though I assure you, I'll have my price for those at the end..." The darkness shifted and solidified to a normal-ish looking man standing in front of the desk. "But I don't expect it will be anything out of your power to grant." The smile was friendly and warming, there was no falsehood behind this mans strangely deep eyes.

942Vahn Fah

"You really should learn to knock." Came the reply, as the figure paused only momentarily, before simply giving up on the paperwork in front of him. Placing the elaborate pen down, he lifted his head, yellowed eyes staring at his guest.

Victor. A pretty common name, bearing no special meaning let alone steeped in any history. Any known history. Pushing up the spectacled frames that adorned his face, before deciding he was better off without them, he placed the glasses atop the desk as well.

"Your visits have been fewer and fewer in between. Not running into any trouble, I hope?" He had long ago stopped being intimidated by anyone who seemed to hold higher positions above himself-- he had learned first hand that anyone can get to the top, but it was just as easily toppled in the end. He had no need to take the spotlight for himself... not yet.

"At any rate... The business at the Stadium was done. Just like you said it would be."

943Lady Sierra

*A few moments later and the elf maiden's head was clear, thanks to the fresh sea air. She no longer felt as if the world was going to leap from beneath her feet at any given moment.

She ran a hand through her hair, surprised at what good condition it was in, and aside from being slightly windblown, it was well brushed too. She owed someone a great deal of thanks, for tending suck long hair could be well... monotenous to say the least.

In doing so though, she discovered that, while her necklaces and bracelets had been removed for the medical equipment, her ears had been left adorned. So, she did have some fine elven gold to trade with, should magics be declined. And elven finery was worth a pretty penny anywhere you went.

Glancing down at the dressing gown she sighs, It wouldn't do any good to have people gawking at her state of undress.

She would expend a small amount of energy, casting an illusion on the cloth and only the cloth. When people looked at her, they would see an elven maid in a black, medieval gown with full skirts... not a dressing robe. It would serve her purposes well and it wouldn't tire her out.

Casting the glamour spell quickly, she sets out to find a seamstress' or in any road, a dress shop. Glancing around she notes the signs above the two buildings she was between. A carpenter's workshop and what seemed to be a hardware store.

She heads eastward, making her way through streets thronged with people, until she finds herself in a more sophisticated area of town. Her slightly slanted eyes, and sharp elven gaze picking out her desired destination.*

944Sunstrike

There was a wry chuckle. He moved in his weird fashion to the chair in front of the desk and sprawled in it

"Did I say that? My mind must be getting old..." Henry scratched idley at the side of his nose, seemingly in deep thought. "There hasn't been any trouble that I know of, Victor, had there been, you would have seen much more of me. As I said to your dying father, no news is good news..." The grin turned even more sardonic and he chuckled.

The sudden change was remarkable as his position shifted and he moved closer to the desk. Henry became very serious at an alarming rate.

"I was thinking there'd be no survivors...and that you'd happily anhilate all your brothers known forces. I want to know...how Vahn accomplished that feat to get everyone out....it was really quite remarkable..." The grin returned and the dark blue eyes danced as they met Victors. Henry loved surprises. "Don't you agree?"

945Vahn Fah

"You'll forgive me if I don't relish in the thought of being given advice you gave my father. The man was an idiot. The only thing he did right was in siring me and my brother." He leaned back in the chair, and quite a opulate chair it was. Comfy too.

However, not quite comfortable as he would have liked it, when his guest leaned in.

"I'm not as bloodthirsty as my father was." His knuckles nearly whitened as he gripped a sheath of papers tightly, at the mention of his brother, but his face betrayed no emotions to suggest the repulsion that echoed through his body. "You'll forgive me if I'm not well educated on what exactly took place after I left. I had business to wrap up in Guldor." Yellowed eyes met with his guest, unwavering.

"Are you thirsty? A drink maybe?"

946User 367130

Silver did the oddest thing. He quickly dropped to the ground as if he had been knocked over. Going into a backwards tumble, he dodged Reikos punch. He landed in a kneeling position, ready for Reiko's next move.

Discretly, he began to focus energy into his right hand.

947One Fly Red Mage

"Stop running."

Reiko slowed down his attack pace and started weaving from left to right again. Then he slowly advanced forward to Silver, waiting for him to open himself up. Silver was using lots of magic so Reiko couldn't just run up on him.

So, we decided to capitalize on boxing...

948User 367130

((and Reiko... sorry I took so long to post. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

Silver clenched his hands into fists. Putting them together, he pulled them apart. In each hand was a blade of burning green energy, that flickered slightly in the wind. Standing with his left side facing Reiko, he stood ready to attack Reiko.

Mystic Blade: Duo...

949Sunstrike

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"You'll forgive me if I don't relish in the thought of being given advice you gave my father. The man was an idiot. The only thing he did right was in siring me and my brother." He leaned back in the chair, and quite a opulate chair it was. Comfy too.

However, not quite comfortable as he would have liked it, when his guest leaned in.

"I'm not as bloodthirsty as my father was." His knuckles nearly whitened as he gripped a sheath of papers tightly, at the mention of his brother, but his face betrayed no emotions to suggest the repulsion that echoed through his body. "You'll forgive me if I'm not well educated on what exactly took place after I left. I had business to wrap up in Guldor." Yellowed eyes met with his guest, unwavering.

"Are you thirsty? A drink maybe?"

"You should probably relish that thought, you wouldn't be here now, were it not for advise....Never forget the stepladders, Victor, or why they became as such. Had he the mental capacity to go with that sheer force of will..." Henry waved his hand dismissivly. "But, I digress, of course. And no, thankyou, I've no need for it, though you musn't let me stop you, should you need refreshment."

He propped an elbow on the chair, running fingers against his lips as he seemed to formulate his next set of words.

"I imagine you are...aware, of your brothers whereabouts?"

950Vahn Fah

Victor was no stranger to politics, and he knew very well that the both of them were choosing their words carefully, or at the very least he was. While the guest before him was indeed a very grand benefactor on his part, Victor remained wary of his intentions.

but likes with most other people under his employ: he knew they were using him to some degree, but as long as he got some use out of them as well, all was well.

"Suit yourself then." Victor let a finger play out over the desk, apparently pressing something; for only moments later did a sharply dressed female enter, carrying a tray with two glasses of water, placing it down atop the table, and giving the man seated in front of Victor a cusory glance, before exiting just as quietly.

"I've sent someone to track him down... Unless you have something else in mind? You never did tell me what you wanted with the boy bearing the markings of the sun."

951Simply Anneke

Mrs. Adele Baker had fled the house after a terrible row with her husband, once again over children, and now she was walking around in Latent at night and feeling unnervingly out of place. She kept her head down and her arms crossed under her chest, avoiding eye contanct while frantically biting her lower lip to try and decide what would be the next logical step to take. It should have been going back home to Paul, but she knew that he would bring the topic back up again and she really felt too drained to have another row now.

Her thoughts went to Meryl, the girl she had met a few days previous while they were sharing a cab taxi. She had mentioned meeting up for a drink...

Before she could convince herself that it would be a foolish move, Adele found her mobile phone and hastily dialed Meryl's number from the card she still had in her purse, hoping that the blonde would not be busy.

952EveeKnight

If it rains, i'm so out of here... Meryl thought to herself as she sat aloft a ledge, looking over a small alleyway with some shady characters lurking within.

Tonight wasn't a skull-cracking night - tonight was recon. If Meryl went out every single day and night and slapped people around, she'd get tired very easily. So sometimes she took a little while to get to know the criminal underworld - and that meant observation.

She was happily watching the three men and their mules divviying up the cash of their last score - noting who got the most, as he was the leader - when her phone suddenly rang, the vibration making her armour rattle a little.

She growled at this. She should have thought of that before. Stealth was the name of the game - if she was sneaking up on someone and her armour made noise, stealth goes bye-bye.

Pulling the phone from it's pouch, she sat back on the ledge, wrapping her cloak around her to get a little warmer as she keyed the reply button. "Hello?"

953Simply Anneke

"...Meryl? It's Adele...from the cab..."

Her voice was faltering, and she regreted having called at all, but she could not go back now. Taking a deep breath, she tried to find the correct words that sounded friendly and not too business-like, but still not desperate.

"You, uhm, mentioned going for a drink...?"

954EveeKnight

"So thats your name, huh? It's pretty. Got anywhere specific you'd like to go, or would you just like to meet me at my hotel?" Meryl asked as she stood. She needed a break anyways - the little 'holiday' she'd had had put her in a lazy mood. A few drinks and some socilising wouldn't be that bad - besides, this girl just might come in handy someday...

She leapt from her ledge, the WireDagger on her left hand doing it's thing and swinging her around the building and through the air, flying right over Adele and down the road, the 'whup-shik' of the mechanism deafened by the sound of the wind as Meryl swung.

"I'm in transit right now - where are you at the moment?"

955Simply Anneke

"Uhm..."

Adele looked around and described her surroundings to Meryl, hoping that the other woman would know where she was because Adele sure had no clue. There was a large open space, and something she guessed was a library or some official building of some kind, no shops...and a statue of a man in the dead middle of the square.

"You pick the place."

'Because I wouldn't know a bar here even if it glared me straight in the face.'

956EveeKnight

Meryl chuckled under her breath as she quietly landed on the balcony of her hotel room, the wire of the WireDagger retracting into the mechanism with a 'shik' as she opened the sliding glass door and walked into her room.

"You're a ten minute walk from my hotel. Simply walk up to the man in the square, face the library, and look down the right-hand street - you'll see a big white hotel with a cresent moon on the top." She said as she undid the clasp of her cloak, the flowing garment hitting the floor as she continued to undo the straps of her armour, letting them fall noiselessly to the bed as she made her way to the bathroom.

"Just go to the counter and ask for Meryl Tomorrow, and they'll let you up. See ya in fifteen!" She said with a grin in her voice before shutting her phone and peeling off her suit, tossing it into the clothes-basket as she walked into the shower. She didn't want to be smelling of grease and leather when the girl got here.

957Simply Anneke

"...see you..."

Adele hung up and took another deep breath, dropping her phone back into her bag and brushed invisible dust of her black skirt. Today, she looked like she was in mourning; black suit with a black shirt, and her hair pulled back with a black clip. Light grey stockings and black, high heeled pumps finished off the look; not the outfit one usually wore for an unformal drink or at home, but this was Adele.

With slow steps she began to walk up to the statue of the man, as Meryl had instructed, and faced the library. And indeed - she saw the moon, just as she was supposed to do. Relieved, the young woman began half-running toward the hotel, but not any faster than what was acceptable for a woman.

"I'm here to see Miss Tomorrow," she told the receptionist upon her arrival eight minutes later, and was given the room number and a spare key to let herself in. This worried Adele a little - was it this easy to gain access to someone's room or was it just a special arrangement for Meryl? Either way, she made her way up to the right floor and walked down the thick carpet in the hall, counting the doors until she found the right one.

958EveeKnight

Meryl had just finished putting the last piece of her armour away before looking up. The motion sensor she'd placed on the door had beeped once - meaning someone had stood in front of it for more then seven seconds without opening or knocking.

Adele had sounded nervous on the phone - judging by the way she had acted and spoken in the cab, Meryl guessed she didn't get out much.

So wearing a towel would be appropriate.

Walking naked to the bathroom, she wrapped her towel around her chest, her blond locks still dripping slightly as she took another and began to rub it. Her armour, weapons and cloak had all been shoved under the bed or placed in a closet - the only thing showing that she was in was the ruffled sheets, the unfinished burger she'd had for lunch sitting on the bedside table, and the balcony door left wide open, the cool air brisk within the warm room.

959Simply Anneke

Adele had indeed been standing outside the door for a while, debating wether to knock or run. The latter would be the right thing, the former would be the polite thing. Strange, how the two things sometimes did not go well together. At last, she opted for the polite way out and knocked twice, lightly.

960EveeKnight

Still rubbing her hair gently, Meryl walked up to the door and opened it, smiling at the woman on the other side. "Hi there! Sorry about this, i literally just flew in through the door - come on in, i wont be a moment."

Gesturing for Adele to come in, Meryl walked over to the closet, opening it with her free hand whilst still idly rubbing her hair dry with her other towel. Her smooth long legs crossed themselves as she looked at the clothes hung up, her left toes curling slightly as she thought about what to wear - before stealing a small glance at Adele as she walked in. Noting the formal attire, she decided something like that would be nice, and pulled out a grey business suit.

961Simply Anneke

The poor, poor, strictly Christian brought up Adele had absolutely no idea where to look when she saw Meryl's undressed state. The tips of her pumps seemed like a very good idea, so she kept her eyes almost glued to them as she walked in and took a seat and the very edge of the bed.

"Sorry to call...I just thought it would be nice to take you up on the offer," she muttered, moving her eyes from her shoes to her fingernails. The nail varnish was shipping, she noticed with some annoyance.

962EveeKnight

"No problem. I was just doing some research work - was getting bored anyways." She said with a chuckle, looking over her shoulder to watch the girl sit on the edge of the bed.

Dropping her towel, Meryl reached down to a little basket atop a chest of drawers within the closet and pulled out a pair of panties. Pulling them on, she pulled on the small skirt for the business suit, making sure the skirt was hugging her hip nicely and wasn't riding up her legs like it had before, before grabbing the business jacket of the suit and pulling it on. Buttoning it up kept everything neatly packaged, showing off a bit of cleavage but not enough to make people question wether she was wearing anything underneath.

The thought that she might be making the girl nervous never once crossed Meryls mind. She was a free spirit, totally free - she did what she wanted when she wanted to.

Which was why, when she turned, she threw her arms open, displaying herself to Adele. "Waddya think? Be honest." She said with a broad grin. Her hair was a bit messy, but she was going to go do that afterwards - honest.

963Trei_Shouri

As the sun sets, a small, dingy looking boat approaches the ports of Latent, a young man kneeling at its bow in silent contemplation...Even from afar, this place seems the exact opposite of Lunarios...where his home had been a quiet, hidden place, this city was active, was...alive. Also, it was far enough away from the Moon village where he could safely start anew, could live without the burden of his banishment weighing across his shoulders...As the bow glides within range of an available docking space, the young man leaps ashore, wrapping his father's black cloak tightly around his shoulders and heading across the wooden maze towards the mainland...At his side, a vicious looking sickle bounces lazily...

First object...to find lodging. Second...I must find employment. From the looks of some of the types around him, the latter might not be too hard for someone of his skill set...But the first would be plenty difficult due to his lack of funds...

964Trei_Shouri

Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes pass, and the young man's search proves fruitless time after time...Not only did he only have limited funds to start, but his currency was that of the southern continent, worth a lot less across the sea...This may prove problematic...

Sighing, the young man looks at his full bankroll...about 100 creschens. Over here, that came out to about fourty five pieces of Silver, not even enough to rent a room for one night. Never one to worry for long, the young man turns down a side road, looking around for another port fixture...Taverns.

965Vahn Fah

Kanashimi Kurai Wrote:

"A few days maybe... I dunno..." To tell the truth, Kana hadn't had a decent meal or a decent night's sleep in ages. It was like the days before she'd met her friends, when she had done nothing but travel.

"Well...would you like it if we had something to eat then? I also have a place here, you can get plenty of rest there. I'm curious to learn where you've been, the past week or so.." And if you know where my brother went at all...

966Kanashimi Kurai

Kana looked up at him for a moment. She couldn't get past the fact that he looked just Vahn had when he was Kasuga. Why had his appearance changed? Why did he feel so odd to her? It was so frustrating. "That sounds good... and perhaps you can feel me in on why your appearance has changed..."

967Vahn Fah

He hesitated for a moment, the moment dragged on-- before he allowed his arm to wrap about her waist. Leading her to the side, and away from the busy street, as he searched for a more secluded spot.

"You do know... I just dyed my hair, right? I just didn't feel like parading around with it anymore." He said dismissvely, as if it were the most boring topic in the world and they should move on to something else.

968Sunstrike

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

Victor was no stranger to politics, and he knew very well that the both of them were choosing their words carefully, or at the very least he was. While the guest before him was indeed a very grand benefactor on his part, Victor remained wary of his intentions.

but likes with most other people under his employ: he knew they were using him to some degree, but as long as he got some use out of them as well, all was well.

"Suit yourself then." Victor let a finger play out over the desk, apparently pressing something; for only moments later did a sharply dressed female enter, carrying a tray with two glasses of water, placing it down atop the table, and giving the man seated in front of Victor a cusory glance, before exiting just as quietly.

"I've sent someone to track him down... Unless you have something else in mind? You never did tell me what you wanted with the boy bearing the markings of the sun."

"Oh its not me that wants him. It's you," Henry shifted, placing both his hands together and looking straight at Victor. "You can't win any of this unless you seperate him from your brother. Together they can very easily knock you from that arrogant perch of yours."

The chair creaked as he let that settle in the now silent office for a few moments. Then he got up, stretching a bit.

"Seperate, you'll be able to kill your brother and attain your goals, probably with help from that boy, if the right doors become open within his mind." Something clattered on the desk in front of Victor. Two masks, horrifically designed grinning and frowning features reflecting the coming sunset.

"These'll help you open those doors. Attach them to someone uneccessary to you and let them loose. I'm assuming the person you already sent has his own version..." Henry leaned over the desk so that he was nose to nose with the other man. There was humour there, in those eyes, but there was also a kind of leathality that probably would make most extremely uncomfortable. "Best not try to kill the sun boy again, Victor, or you will fall...and no idiot is ever going to pull you out again."

And the shadows scattered...the office brightend significantly with Henry's passing.

969Kanashimi Kurai

She allowed herself to be led away. "No no, that's not it... You don't look like Vahn anymore... you look like you did when you were Kasuga... and there's just something different about you... but I can't quite place what it is..."

970Vahn Fah

"I... When the stadium was in danger.. I used up all the power I had left in me... and it-- well, see for yourself. I'm still learning the affects of what I did..." Yellowed eyes held her gaze, inside hoping this excuse would quench her curiousity for now.

"All that really changed about me was a name. Nothing more."

971Kanashimi Kurai

"Oh..." That was all she said. It had happened before, it could happen again. He really didn't seem all that different. Maybe she was just being paranoid. "So, where are we going?"

972Vahn Fah

"You said you were hungry right?" Victor raised his hand, scratching at the back of his neck and looking down the block, spotting a promising place. "Let''s go eat then. Don''t mind a bakery do you?"

973Kanashimi Kurai

"Not at all... I love baked go..." Kana trailed off, blinking. "Damn... I don't have any form of currency on me..." She grumbled. It appeared that she would have to dig into her reserves again. Where her hoarde of riches was, only she knew. XP

974Vahn Fah

"It's fine. Perfectly---" He leaned in, fingers brushing against her ear, and slightly tickling, before he moved his fingers away and in between them, held coins of gold.

"--fine."

975Kanashimi Kurai

Kana grinned at him, shaking her head. "I couldn't let you pay, that would be rude."

976One Fly Red Mage

(( I'm gonna finish it with my next post so... ))

Reiko stood up and let down his guard. He thrusted his right arm in the air and let it become engulfed in an ever rising yellow aura. Then he began to wait. He was summoning as much energy as possible.

"Pu...pu.....Pu....pu.....Pu..."

As he continued, the rising aura took over his whole body, making him like a blinding yellow light. If one focused hard enough, he could see infinite cat like figures in the energy, all briskly scaling Reiko's body to his right arm until they lifted up and disappeared into the air.

"PUPU........"

977Sunstrike

Tomorrow Wrote:

"I figured as much..." The large Tribal replied, pulling Juuni off his shoulders and placing her gently on the ground before walking after the man, looking behind him every now and then to make sure they were keeping up.

"...But if this is on a need-to-know basis, then tell me what i need to know."

"How to deal with orcs, for one. We'll be skirting their territory on our journey. We'll go through the forest, as I said. They've been up in arms recently over humans infringing on their territory...of course...you could be fifty miles away from any orc border and they'd still consider the land your standing on as "prospective" orc territory. As long as we're quiet enough I shouldn't expect a great deal of trouble, though..." Henry shrugged.

"They are, of course well within your actual physical capacity." He gave Tomorrow a side glance, as if only just now sizing him up.

"Something I seriously have to ask, though it may be a bit personal, is what your magical aspects are. I've read a few reports, but most are sketchy at best, and you'll be happy to learn that those were anti-meta reports that were so scattered..."

Henry was suddenly not grinning much at all. "Once we get into the mountains I suspect we'll be dealing with a much more metaphysical aspect of opponants. Creatures that are bright enough to use the magic fields that are abundant there...and our final destination? I'll tell you about that once we safely reach the mountains."

978Tomorrow

"I have a few tricks up my sleeve...dont you worry." John said down to the smaller man before cocking his thumb to Amber and Juuni. "If push comes to shove, i'm sure they can handle it."

The truth was, John didn't know much 'magic' at all. A few Tribal runes and incantations and a couple of tricks he'd picked up on his travels...but apart from that, he didnt have much magic.

You could consider his power of electricity a type of magic - ranging from electromagnetic feilds to being able to tinker with a creature's bio-electricity - but then again, you could also say that a person growing hair or fingernails was magical too, or that the birth-cycle was magic. John didn't consider it magic because he was born with it, it was a part of him.

"And what about you, Mere? What are your capabilities?" John asked with a smirk. "Easid mfro gbein a yshift rbugge." He seemed to drive this home by grabbing the end of Mere's pack and givng it a tug, almost yanking it off his back - nobody but Mere knew how the pack got there.

979EveeKnight

((This is after Meryl's time with Adele...couldn't stand being in SA smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

Meryl looked over the city of Latent and smiled.

It was nowhere near her town - way too many polititcians and people to deal with in that regard - but she felt like this was a good place to set up shop.

Durem was her father's beat. Ever since he'd left on that quest with Amber, she'd picked up the slack a little within the dark, gothic city of steel and glass - but with most of the gangsters, rapists and murderers six-feet-under thanks to his 'purge', the criminal underworld still had no clue what to do to fill in the gaps.

So Durem was safe...for now.

But Latent was different. There was still a lot of work to be done at the shore-side metropolis - the right kinda people to push, the right kinda contacts to make, the right kinda message to let out.

The Sheilds were your typical police force. No real threat - simply people trying to do their jobs.

The Spears were different, a special force designed to wipe out resistance. But if her father could take one down, Meryl didn't think she'd have a problem if they had to butt heads.

She smiled. There was no mission tonight. Someone else was covering the nancy in the skyscraper. Tonight she was on patrol.

Flinging herself from the ledge she'd been perched on, she let herself fall, gravity yanking her form the sky and sending her hurtling towards the ground, her cloak flapping wildly in the wind as she flew head-first towards the bitchumen, cars and pedestrians becoming visible, nuances of their personailities becoming clear to Meryl as the gap drew closer, closer, tighter, no room left -

Before she threw her hand out, the WireDagger attached to her wrist shooting out to stab into the stone of a building's pillar, her trajectory suddenly changing as she was pulled from her downward flight to swing to the skies, the Wire snapping as she reached the zenith of her swing and flipped forward - to fire another one, her path going down the road and around another building, flipping off a light-pole, swinging around a flag-post, before flipping up into the darkness of the night.

980Sunstrike

The fingers passed through the after image of Henry. They would brush something solid on the way down, though. Catching him was a bit like fishing with a spear. You'd have to compensate for various reflections and refractions in water.

"I have various magical abilities at my disposal, besides being "shifty" as you so delicately put it, Mr. Tomorrow." He grinned at the larger man. "But they aren't the sort of things you can use in crowded peaceful places..."

They'd come up to the gate soon, he surmised. Then it wouldn't be too long before they reached the first encampment.

981Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

The fingers passed through the after image of Henry. They would brush something solid on the way down, though. Catching him was a bit like fishing with a spear. You'd have to compensate for various reflections and refractions in water.

"I have various magical abilities at my disposal, besides being "shifty" as you so delecately put it, Mr. Tomorrow." He grinned at the larger man. "But they aren't the sort of things you can use in crowded peaceful places..."

They'd come up to the gate soon, he surmised. Then it wouldn't be too long before they reached the first encampment.

"I'll bet..." John murmured, stepping back to let the smaller man lead once more.

He was fast...it was possible he wasn't human. John never doubted his own strength - he was the strongest in all of Gaia. Period. But when it came to magic...thats when he faltered.

Maxi... The darkness had always beaten John. Maximos had always been just too fast...just too skillful...just too much.

But now Maximos was dead. And John never feared him in the first place.

Compared to his departed friend...any foe John came across now would seem like a trival pursuit.

It unsettled John that Mere understoof his Tribal tongue - which meant he was reading his mind. So much for telepathic protestion...

982Sunstrike

Truthfully it had been a guess on Mere's part about the mumbled incoherancies of John's own language. The attitude spoke volumes in any case. Tomorrow liked things out in the open, someone that seemed to move along with shadow, would understandably upset the other man, which of course caused Henry a great amount of amusement.

"I'm sure you do, Mr. Tomorrow. And anything you don't will soon come to light on our journey."

The northern gate passed peacefully over their heads, the hussle and bustle of market people bringing goods in and out of the small town dying down as they continued on the road towards the forest.

983Vincent Core

_______Vincent wandered the sreets of Latent Town, he might have been surprised he was able to walk freely without being noticed after his massacre; however, it was a large town and there may not have been too many people who saw him and lived to give a description to the authorites. Whatever the reason, Vincent minded the oblivion of the townspeople not one bit.

_______He looked up to the sun in the sky which was otherwise an empty abyss through his eyes. The end of his sword, extending a couple-few feet over his right shoulder, caught his eye and he raised his right hand to caress the cold steel. As he ran a finger along the flat of the blade, he longed for a reason to use it again. His left hand wandered to the hilt of the manificent blade which lie at his hip, its long fingers wrapping around it and gripping tightly. At that moment, he smiled a fanged grimace and chuckled to himself. Who says I need a reason? he thought to himself...

984Kraun

"Hmm... how 'bout that one?" The man sat with his feet hanging over the edge of the roof, pointing at the little people who walk around the streets below his feet, tiny like ants in a park. "Or maybe that one." he said again, this time pointing at someone else in the crowd. My my, there were so many to choose from, but none of them really seemed to stand out. Maybe if he waited long enough, something interesting might occur and he'd find just what he was looking for.

"What do you think?" he turned his head, asking the one next to him as he kicked his legs back and forth through the air absent-mindedly.

985[ Just Another Face ]

You know... It's really hard to describe what two people are doing when they aren't doing anything worth noticing.

Terran Maxwell and Series 6 Assult Reploid Unit 37(6AR37 or Garet) sit about once more. Terran is playing a harmonica, dressed in his typical black on black with black and black. His skill for said instrument was... absolutely horrible. But he was better than most people trying the first time.

Garet stands against a shop's outer wall, his hands in his pockets, simply standing still. The silver optic plates shine in the light of the evening, and the Sound Sensor Strands (s3) were pricked, listening into minor conversations.

Both, however, noticed a particular man walking up the street.

98604 Spriggan

She blew some hair out of face, realizing that her opinion had been asked for. "Well... no. Those guys are boring. Boring, boring, boring..." She resisted the urge to lay down, else her body would be exposed. Or it's how she rationalized her will to continue sitting up.

"I'm almost afraid that we won't find anyone worth our time. Was this just a bad spot, or are all the people like this around here?" Bringing her legs up to her waist and leaning her arms on them, she sighed.

987Vincent Core

_______Vincent stood with that sick grimace on his face as people walked by. Either merchants selling or people looking to buy, he supposed, Everyone must be too busy to pay attention to a random stranger.

_______He took one final breath before he pulled on the hilt, tearing it away from the metal claws which attached it to the back of his coat to serve as a sheath. He pulled the sword upward and away from his body and released it for a piece of a second, quickly shifting his body before the blade began to fall. He turned around and grabbed the blade with both hands, striking the nearest target. His mind worked quickly to turn the brief moment into a endless reverie of delight. He felt the blade slide through the skin and muscle above the man's shoulder. Then, the crack of his collarbone and a few ribs before it sliced just underneath the man's left arm, cutting him cleanly in two.

_______Without skipping a beat, Vincent used the same motion, turning the blade around and stabbing behind him, turning his head just a bit to see his victim's last moment of life. Through the man's ribcage, Vincent could feel his sword plunge, feeling each minute vibration that traveled down through the hilt. It grazed a rib, he could feel as if it were an extension of his own body, before it pierced the heart and grazed a shoulder blade on its way out the back.

_______Not a moment was wasted before Vincent dove forward and buried his fangs into a woman's neck. Using his right hand to remove the sword from the previous victim?all but forgotten by the time he go to the next?his left hand grabbed her shoulder, two fingers stabbing into the skin and muscle. He tasted the blood in his mouth for but a moment before he turned his head and spat. He mumbled something derogatory in his native tongue about the disgusting taste of human blood. Then, he pulled his hand away from the woman's shoulder and thrust his razor sharp fingertips through her back, next to her spine. Several of her ribs snapped with ease before Vincent felt his hand tear through her heart. Finally, he pulled his hand from what was now a corpse and jerked his hand sharply, using his abilties of inertia manipulation to fling each last drop of blood from the surface of the rough, ash colored skin of his left hand. He wiped his face on the sleeve of his coat before he spat again and cursed once more the nasty taste of human blood.

988Kraun

Well would you look at that...

"Hey, how 'bout that guy over there?" he asked again, pointing over to one of the ants which looked to be causing trouble, murdering the other little dots around it as the area began to clear out with distant screams.

Without even waiting for a reply, the darkly clad man stood up and snapped his right wrist forward as if directing an army foreward with a command... only it could only be seen that it was the woman and him alone on the rooftop.

With a leap, he jumped over the street below and grabbed onto the edge of the roof on the opposite side, pulling himself up as he began to move closer to the chaos.

989Akira Mercuraki

A cloaked man watched happily near by for he found such destruction beauttiful.

99004 Spriggan

A quick clap that jingled the metal bands on her hands was her affirmation. "Splendid!" Her partner was already on the way down, so she followed. Her lithe body simply slipped from the roof, falling downwards. Below her was a flagpole, one that supported her weight as she walked the small distance from wall to tip, and she leapt off, landing in a handstand beside the man. She quickly righted herself and dropped into a squat.

"So exicting, yes?"

991JulioMartell

((...dang those posts look long...I don't think I can get THAT descriptive!))

992Vincent Core

_______Vincent's sword tasted blood once more, carving a relatively shallow wound into a man's back before Vincent descended upon him, delivering the fatal blow with a short sword concealed within his left sleeve, attached to the wrist. In a quick burst, he exerted his influence on the force of gravitation, sending a small group of people falling to their knees. Before they even realized what had happened, Vincent rushed forward and slew each one, savoring each beautiful moment.

_______Soon, Vincent looked around to find the crowd had emptied from this stretch of streets and shops. "Why must the fun always end so soon?" he said with a sigh. He swung his sword a final time, manipulating inertia as he had before to effortlessly remove the blood from the surface of his sword. He took another moment to look at it, as he had before it all started. "It's beautiful, isn't it?" he whispered to no one in particular. He didn't often get the chance to admire the weapon, but it was indeed a work of art. Which it was, in the most literal sense of the word. It was wrought of the strongest metals, but it was not meant to be used. "You would have rotted in that dungeon if it weren't for me," Vincent whispered as he recalled the turn of events which had brought him his most treasured weapon.

993Kraun

"Nope." the man said, having travelled his way through the town to get the deserted streets. "Quite grisly if I do say so myself." he said as he looked around at the bodies and blood soaked streets, making a comment.

Now, when many run, one has to wonder why this man moved in the opposite direction, towards the destruction rather than away from it. Well, the answer was simple, he was drawn to death, and here, there was much of it to be had, and naturally, he moved towards it. And what better than to find the cause of such death?

A twisted grin cracked upon his face as his left hand moved up towards his face and press something into his mouth as his right hand did likewise, only it looked to be a reed which hung on the edge of his lips, gripped inbetween his teeth.

994Kitten P.A.

Kanashimi Kurai Wrote:

Alexiel thought for a moment. Ravens, father, cloister... She was knowledgable in the mythology of various cultures, Norse being one of them. The girl's statement reminded her of something but no, it couldn't be. Alex quickly dismissed the thought. "I see... well, I could send him away if you like?"

Tita shook her head slowly, " No, it's..." her words becoming gibberish again at this point as she stopped touching Alex. She realize what she had done however and placed her hand back on the other woman. "I'm sorry to be so much trouble."

99504 Spriggan

The lady looked down for a moment, as if she were apologetic. Indeed, it's exactly what it was. She managed to continue smiling, however. "Forgive me, I shouldn't make light of these matters. But I admit, I'm glad that our day hasn't been wasted."

Watching the man with her for a bit, she then turned her head towards the street, the scene of such carnage. "The authorities will be here shortly. And yet, I am not worried." She eyed a particular man who was running and tripped over someone else. A roll of her eyes, and she began to hum, placing her left hand on the same hip.

996Vincent Core

_______Vincent drew a short breath as he heard someone approach. He took another glance at the sword and smiled at the thought of another victim. Not to be too brazen for his own good, Vincent did consider what kind of person one must be to make the choice of finding the epicenter of the chaos rather than fleeing with it. He turned around to face the man on the rooftop. "Good day, sir. And what a fine day it is." Vincent raised his deep voice loud enough for the distant man to hear him and spoke with a sardonic smile on his face. He looked up into the sky and feigned as if to enjoy the view. However, what he saw and what the man on the roof saw weren't likely to be similar by any stretch of the imagination.

_______Vincent's eyes saw what they could see with startling clarity and many levels of control. But his eyes weren't meant for star-gazing, the energies he might have seen from the clouds and the atmosphere and the moon and the stars, were all much too far away. When Vincent looked up into the sky, only the sun's energy was close enough to be seen. Aside from that, the sky was abyss. Utterly empty and lacking any thing of any sort. A terribly unsettling sight to behold. But, nevertheless, Vincent's sardonic smile didn't show it.

997Kanashimi Kurai

"Don't be silly, you're no trouble at all." Alexiel smiled warmly. "Why don't we find some place to eat, I could use a meal myself."

998Kraun

Now, since the murderous one was busy looking around, the claoked man just did whatever he does. Soundlessly, a simple little needle would fire out from the reed in his mouth, darting towards the man with no warning whatsoever, too fast for any sort of normal vision to be seen.

Clap, clap, clap!

He clapped his hands thrice in tune with the dancer's humming, for no real reason of course, other than just for the hell of it.

999Kitten P.A.

Kanashimi Kurai Wrote:

"Don't be silly, you're no trouble at all." Alexiel smiled warmly. "Why don't we find some place to eat, I could use a meal myself."

The girl nodded and stood, wrapping her cloak around her and remaining close to the woman as they walked. Letting her guide them wherever they would go. She remained silent though, simply observing everything around her warily. Occassionally she would look up at the Raven thoughtfully, but no more worried glances.

100004 Spriggan

When the man clapped with her, her fingers tapped her side, where her own flute rested. Silent tapping, hardly noticable to the ears since she used the flesh of her fingers rather than her well-manicured nails. To her own humming, another was added- from monophony to polyphony, and the extra voice was humming as softly as well, adding a drone to her melody.

Drumming and humming and waiting.

1001Vincent Core

_______Like any other form of energy, Vincent could see kinetic energy. In large amounts, he could see it radiate off of an object like mist. In relation to the mass of the object in question, it had an awful lot of motion. While Vincent may not have seen the needle itself, what he saw was a rather small object moving at a rather high velocity. But small objects required only small defenses. Vincent simply raised his left hand and, as the needle neared his body, he knocked it out of the air with one finger.

_______However, any attack would provoke a counterattack from Vincent. He rushed forward, converting internal energy into motion and leapt from the ground. Clutching the sword in his right hand, Vincent reached his left into his coat to retrieve three needles, six inches long and made of lead. In the brief moment that passed as he left the ground until he exceeded the height of the man on the rooftop and the woman beside him, Vincent transferred energy from his claw into the needles. Radiating a soft black glow, the needles would transfer that corrosive energy into the next thing they touched.

_______Vincent's body flipped no less than three times in the air above the pair on the roof. In each of those motions, Vincent threw a single needle. The first from a point just before he would pass over them, aimed at the man; the second, almost precisely above them, aimed at the woman; the third soon after sailing over them, aimed once more at the man.

_______As Vincent would descend, he would perform the exact inverse of the previous use of his ability, converting momentum back into dormant energy inside his body. He would land none too hard on the opposite side of the rooftop upon which the pair stood.

1002Kraun

As the man leaped up into the air, the darkly clad man simply stepped off the edge of the building to fall right down into the streets below, needles raining down on the rooftops previous to where he was before, the angle of attack from above leaving the building to shield him on his descent, not even bothering to look back as if the man was nothing important. Oh no, for now, he was much more interested in something else... like those dead bodies which littered the streets. And as he walked towards them, he drew a dagger from his hip. Yet, this was no normal dagger, it was made of glass.

This man must be mad... horribly so. Especially if he thought that needles and glass weapons were seriously going to injure someone. Oh well, as he neared each corpse, he would reach down with his free hand to touch them, as f marking them for something.

He didnt really care about the man, as seen with his casual gait through the streets. Why? Because there would be something he was busy ignoring.

On top of the building which the dark clad figure was previously standing atop, a little ways back, was a 'collection unit', this collection unit consisting of five figures. But of course, they would not be seen before as the angle of the man looking up from below would not see them that far back, and as he was busy focussing his attack on the darkly clad demented man who just casually moved, he woulnt notice them. Well, that and the fact that they were invisible. However, able to see sources of energy or not, the unit was not made of the living. A unit consisted of dead bodies emitted no heat as the living would, thus rendering vision by heat useless, or as another form of energy hence.

What would happen is that the man would come down right into the group... or rather right onto a member of the group, having held back and stood far away from the pair.

And as he would come right down on top of one of the agents, his landing would be changed from a nice one on his feet to a clumsly tangle of limbs. However, at that exact moment he would land, the unit struck. Just as the demented man before, they fired off a barrage of needles, all from a very close proximity at him, giving no time to react to the tiny poking pestilence as the one he handed on would wrap its limbs around him, holding him down and leaving him defenseless. However, with an interactive action made, the agents all broke the invisibility spell that was cast on them, instantly becoming visible by normal vision.

The darkly clad man only continued to move from one body to the next absently as he took out a small piece of wool and seemed to clean the glass dagger, even though it was perfectly clean. My, this guy had problems...

((Apparently Oob's character is following mine or something since he aint around to RP for now.))

1003User 367130

(( I'm SOOOO sorry I haven't been on the last few days... I really haven't gotten the chance as I temporarily found something I dread more than all: a life. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

I dunno if you'll be on to recieve this post, but best of luck, man!))

Silver wasted no time. He rushed forward and swung with his right hand, the Mystic blade temporarily turning into an energy lance. It would surely latch on and toss Reiko about one-hundred-fifty feet into the air.

I will master this lance technique by the end of the fight...

If successful, Silver easily jump up to meet him. Reaching an altitude where they would meet and fall at the same hieght (and land at the same time), he swung on his opponent as fast as he could with both Mystic blades. Fast enough to get about 4 swings a second, he would swing on Reiko until either stopped or upon landing.

1004Ryugi Kazamaru

It had been a quiet day in the Shield Headquarters for the most part. There hadn't been much going on in Latent for quite some time now, and that was something the Shields liked to see. However all of that was about to change.

Kantaro Kokashi was just reclining in his chair, tossing wads of papers into his trashcan. He was about to go for a new personal record, seventy-five, when suddenly his phone rang, causing him to fall over backwards in his chair and knock papers all over the floor. Quickly reaching up, the young, brownish-red headed, green-eyed man grasped his phone and answered.

Uh...hello? Kokashi speaking.

We've got a situation over in the west end of the city that needs immediate attention! Some guy is running rampant with a sword killing innocents. Get down there as soon as you can!

Understood Sir!

Kokashi hung up his phone , grabbed his fallen blue coat off the back of his chair and rushed out of his office. To gather his men. Something told him this wasn't going to be a normal job...

100504 Spriggan

She remained unmoved from her position and apparently unworried. However, this meant that she would be attacked by the needles thrown back, right? Well the female wore long scarf about her neck, one that quickly snapped up and stiffened. Above her, the sound of thin metal striking another metal plate rang true, and she changed the song she was humming.

1006Vincent Core

_______"Your arrogance will be your undoing," Vincent muttered as the man wouldn't deign to face him honorably. The woman remained, but Vincent gave no more attention to her than the man had to him. With little more than a thought, Vincent changed his plan of attack, manipulating the trajectory of his movement. He turned and rotated mid-air a moment before he collided feet first with a building. His mind hastened to decide on a plan of attack, thoroughly exploring each option in the fraction of a second in which he stood on that wall.

_______When he had decided, Vincent kicked downward and away from the wall, throwing all three needles at the man in one stroke and he manipulated his inertia to land twenty feet away from the man. As he hit the ground, Vincent performed a rolling maneuver before he pushed away from the ground with only his left arm, manipulating his motion once more to flip and spin in the air and land facing the man.

1007Trei_Shouri

Three days have past since Kuroya reached this new land, and still...He's broke. The few jobs he has found so far have been gruntwork, loading and unloading ships for the many merchants of the island for just enough pay to get by...Things have almost reached the point where he's willing to take on a few...less honest...jobs.

1008Ryugi Kazamaru

Kokashi walked down the halls of Shield HQ with a determined look on his young face as he put on the rest of his uniform. His squad of ten men followed behind him. All wore the telltale blue uniforms of the Shields and wore the heavy duty flak jackets designed to prevent bullet wounds. The whole squad walked to the garage where their vehicles awaited them.

The first was a jeep of sorts with a mounted gun. This gun was able to fire several different kinds of ammunition and was controled by a gunner. The gunner was protected from counter-fire by a metal shield that ran outside the body of the gunner in front. Both the driver and passenger sat in low seats behind a bulletproof windshield. The canopy over the top was made of thick titanium, light but also strong. The passenger carried an assault rifle of sorts with a grenade launcher attatchment.

The second vehicle was an armored personel carrier. Bulletproof, heavy, and amphibious, this was the transport of choice for moving numerous people around through hostile terrain. It could easily fit up to eight people comfortably with extra ammunition and supplies. This is what the other members of the crew would be riding in. The squad suited up, loaded up, and shipped out, engines humming as the vehicles zoomed out of the garage and towards the trouble area.

1009Trei_Shouri

Sighing, the young man enters his personal favorite haunt, an open air, cheery seeming tavern that many of the richer seaborne merchants tend to visit. Sitting in one of the back corners, he motions over one of the barmaids, returning her smile softly before placing his order. A bit morosely, he digs down into his pocket to pull out his last twelve pieces of silver, handing them to the girl and leaning back to look around for a likely employer...

101004 Spriggan

Vincent Core Wrote:

The woman remained, but Vincent gave no more attention to her than the man had to him.

Things changed. Her being so unworried was based on the fact that Vincent was going to just go away after his needles didn't hit, and he was going to take to the men behind her, unseen. Her eyes followed him to be sure of this, and ensure that she could watch her partner work in relative peace. Of course, this is not how things happened, and she had to actually deal with the man. In the fraction of a second that Vincent used to come up with an alternate plan, he would find his thoughts interrupted as her sash, sent when he was performing acrobatic feats in the air, tightened around his ankles. It's too bad that Vincent had gone on to ignore her, because now he was going to pay for being more of annoyance than he was worth.

His jump was cut very short, and Vincent's face wouldn't even have the time to slam into the side of the building. Her sash was very quick to wrap upwards and restrain the man's arms to his sides next. Vincent would be left hanging upside down three feet in the air, completely immobilized.

"Humm...~"

1011Kraun

Now, the demented man kept moving, wondering why there wasnt any such sounds of fighting, chaos, and action, and with that small though passing his mind, he snapped his head around while still moving, cautious of what was going on.

Thrown darts or none, the darkly clad man would avoid them if they ever came at him, simply raising a temporary minor shield spell which protects against small projectiles such as bullets, or in this case, needles. However, at the same time, he took the oppotunity for a quick strike, hardly caring whether or not it hit or not, firing a second needle out of the reed inbetween his lips at the man, suspended upsidedown by the end of his compatriot's scarf whilst he drew a glass dagger and began polishing it's clean blade with a small bit of wool.

Yet, even if he hadnt noticed anything initially until a split second later due to the lack of chaos in the quiet and abandoned area, his agents on the other hand were much faster to react.

Each monster, formerly human or some other sort of demihuman, was an undead monster, as can easily be revealed as they leaped low across the roof into the open air, of the street, highly agile and fast, easily crossing the distance of the roof in a blink. And even as the demented man with the glass weapon and needles made his attack, all five of the undead were in different points in the air around the suspended man.

One was high above him, at an angle right across from the woman with the restrained man inbetween them, firing down three needles at the upside down body as it moved through the air above the man with the glass dagger.

A second one was below to the left side of the building, and to the right, one opposite, both firing upwards in a crosslike motion, four shots each at the man.

The last two however, simply landed to the side of the man and the woman, one by each side, remaining invisible to the naked eye with their enchantments still up.

And as each of the three undead forms made their attacks, the cloaking spell would disappear, revealing each to view as they made their initial attacks.

What was odd about these undead agents were plainly obvious. They did not move as they appeared. A rotting corpse should move slowly with stiff limbs, however, these were quick and highly agile. Simply shaming those who were living with what they possessed. Why? Because quite simple, upon closer inspection, a pure perversion of life and death alike. These... ghouls possessed incredibly thin builds, flesh riotting off their skull, fingers ending in claws, elongated limbs, and empty white eyeballs as if they were engineered rather than just risen. They were even dressed in close fitting blacks suits like ninjas, two of them complete with clothes covering their rotting lower faces. Their weapons being a tiny mechanism like a crossbow which fired the needles, one at each wrist. And now, one would have to wonder what kind of sick people would 'breed' undead?

Anyways, back to the moment at hand: as each attack was made at roughly the same moment, having to depend on distance for the time it took to strike the target, holding still would result in getting hit, and after the initial shots, those after would follow a target which moved, even spraying in the random direction around that area as if guessing where the body would try to move in avoidance. This was all done at the same time as the scarf would trap the man, maximizing potential of surprise and well... whatever damage such moronic weapons would produce. Maybe they fired off at such a high velocity that they would go right through him... but too bad they didnt though.

But of course, while the assault went on, the darkly clad man would move from one body to the next, wary of the tricky man as he would lightly touch them, seemingly checking for life, even though they were clearly dead.

If mister energy see-er was busy looking at the demented man who equipped his unit in such odd ways, he would see a bubble around a blurry form, a source of the magical energy overpowering other forms of energy, but then, the image would only blur some more and become a large blob which only seemed to grow. However, to anyone which saw with normal vision, he only appeared to be a normal guy, albeit a little creepy in his actions, being wary of the suspended man as he moved from one body to the next polishing a clean weapon.

The three attacking specially bred ghouls would land in the order of the two attacking from below first and then the one attacking from above, according to the physics of gravity and all.

1012Enki Leviathan

themightyjello Wrote:

> Enki Leviathan Wrote: > Yes?

"Busy?" the man shouted again, barely audible over the noisy sound of the sputtering moped engine, but short and clear enough so that none of the intricacies of his eloquent statement would be lost in translation...

The man leaned back on the bike seat; heels digging into the ground to either side of it, and still holding onto the handlebars as a means of keeping his posture. Like that he sat for another few moments, simply staring down the Leviathan from behind that stupid pair of shaded goggles with an equally stupid grin upon his face. Eventually, when Enki began to reply, he cut off the engine halfway through the blue-haired man's statement; leaving an empty silence where it had been so noisy before.

"...I hear you've been looking for me?"

Yes?

***Enki watches the man for a moment, looking at every detail of him, trying to remember where, or if, he has seen this man before. Nothing was really registerig in his mind, this man could be from anywhere, but appearently knew Enki. All Enki could do is wait for the man to turn off his moped*

It's a possibility, depending on who you are**

1013themightyjello

"I'm the man you've been looking for, didn't I just tell you?" the black-clad man replied with a laugh; reaching up with one hand to pull the goggles and riding helmet from his head, and throwing them down into a basket on the side of the back of the vehicle. As soon as it was done, his hand came back up again and swiped through his matted-down hair; while grinning just as absurdly as he had when he had showed up out of the blue.

"I'm a peddler of smiles, a merchant of happiness, a genie in a bottle, and everything that you desire..." the man began again; tipping his head to the side slightly as he rambled off more or less the same thing over and over again... "My name is James Black, and I grant wishes."

1014Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi Kazamaru walked around Latent enjoying the fine morning breeze and fresh clean air. While he had been planning to leave and go on an adventure to explore new lands, it had been put on hold since no map shop offered a decent map of the area. That never stopped him when he was younger, but now that he had Vargus and Eclipse in tow, he needed to be more careful.

After a bit of walking, he came upon the park. A quiet little place with trees, grass, and playings for children. It was a popular spot for families to have a picnic. He shrugged and walked slowly down the park road, smiling one of his warm smiles. He was thuroughly enjoying himself.

1015Nedyfay

*After she has purchased the little raccoon kit, Nedy found that she did not want to go home quite yet; she enjoyed her freedom, and besides, it was a long walk that she did not want to start just now. So instead, she walked in the direction of the park she had passed earlier on the day, carrying the animal tote in both arms while her handbag bounced slightly on her hip.

When she found the park she barely looked around, even though the little animal was rummaging around in excitement over the new environment. There were children playing and mothers watching, but luckily for her Nedy found an empty bench to sit up. She put the tot next to her, resting one hand on it, and put her bag in her lap, resting the other hand over it, so that no thief could easily steal it.*

"Hi, you," she said softly to the raccoon, "nice to meet you..."

1016Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi was still walking through the park when he noticed a young woman sitting on a bench, talking to what appeared to be a baby raccoon. Ryugi, being the friendly type that he was, decided to introduce himself. However, he had a funny feeling he had seen the young woman before...

He walked up the road near the bench, with his warm, kind smile still on his face. He didn't want to startle her, so he spoke somewhat softly from a distance.

Good afternoon Miss. Are you enjoying the park too?

1017Nedyfay

Nedy's head jerked up when she heard the man speak, her eyes widening for a short moment before catching sight of who had spoken and not recognising him as a potential danger. The little kittysune pressed forth a shy smile and nodded, clutching her handbag just in case he was of that sort after all.

"Yes, sir...very much..."

Her voice was low, mild, rather pleasant. There was also a hint of an accent, not prominent enough to easily pin-point, but most likely from around the Mediteranian. But there was nothing in her Celtic appearance that could point in that direction either.

1018Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi could see that the woman seemed a little nervous, so he opted to lean against a tree farther away from her than sitting down with her on the bench. He walked over to the tree and lay his back against it with his hands in plain sight.

Pardon me for asking, but were you perhaps a nurse at Leviathan Stadium? You seem familiar somehow, and thats the only place I can think of where I might have seen you. Oh! How rude of me. My name's Ryugi Kazamaru.

He smiled after telling her his name. His red eyes sparkling almost with a kindness not seen often in the world of humans.

1019Nedyfay

A curious thing, that she should be remembered so long after she left the Leviathan stadium in favour of the development and research centre. She did not seem to recall ever seeing him, or having caught the scent of him, when she was working there. But a person seen once of a fragrance smelled once did not often stick to memory.

"Yes, sir, I used to be head of the infirmary. Please pardon me, but I can't seem to remember you and the name doesn't ring a bell."

Her voice was still soft, but it seemed to gather some strength, maybe due to the fact that this could not be a complete stranger - or, she not a complete stranger to him, as would be more accurate to say.

"My name is Nedyfay Darkchild. Nice meeting you, mr. Kazamaru."

1020Ryugi Kazamaru

Ah, I remember now. You healed me after a particularly difficult fight. I should be able to remember someone with such a pleasant personality. And its a pleasure to meet you as well, Ms. Darkchild.

He smiled a bit. He didn't know if she was married or not, so he chose to use the Ms. which could go for either. He couldn't tell much about the woman from what she was saying. But from her voice and her body language, she seemed like she was holding in a sadness of sorts. Something deep within her that she was trying to forget about. Ryugi may not have been an expert on humans, but he could tell when things were awry.

1021Nedyfay

"I have healed many, Mr. Kazamaru, I can't possibly remember them all."

She noted the 'Ms. Darkchild', but did not tell him it was 'Mrs. Darkchild' because that would possibly lead to questions about if she was married, a question she wanted to avoid if that was possible, at least until she felt she knew the man a little better. But he seemed harmless enough, at least now - not that any of the people frequenting the Leviathan were ever really harmless - while he was leaning against a tree a short distance away. Nedyfay relaxed her grip on her bag and stole a quick glance at the tote next to her, where the raccoon had gone back to sleep when it had realised it was not going to get out to play.

"How is the arena? I haven't been there since I quit work."

1022Ryugi Kazamaru

The Stadium...got destroyed about three or four weeks ago. We lost alot of people in the rubble and such, and we lost Maximos... Everyone is trying to help fix it, but it really got beat up in this last one. I'm sorry to have to be the one telling you all this... I'm sure its quite a shock...

Ryugi's voice was tinged with sadness as he explained what had happened to Leviathan, his home. He hoped that by telling this young woman this news he didn't cause anymore problems for her. It seemed she had quite enough of those to deal with as it was.

1023Nedyfay

"I'm sorry to hear it."

Her voice betrayed nothing; she was not distraught, exactly, because she had no close ties to the place anymore. Of course, it was a regretable loss, and she wondered why she had not heard anything about it. Then she remembered the pile of unread newspapers back at the flat; there should be something about it in there. The loss of Maximos was a sad one, but she had been no friend of the man and he not of her. The man, however, seemed to be saddened by the news.

"What happened, if it's not any trouble to tell me?"

1024Ryugi Kazamaru

Someone came and destroyed it with some sort of blood magic. We don't know who he was or where he came from, but either way, the place ended up being destroyed. I'm planning to head out on an adventure soon, to explore the areas around here. Without the stadium to hold me here, I might as well look around a bit.

Ryugi spoke clearly, but there was a tinge of excitement in his voce as he talked about adventuring.

So, what about you? Why did you quit being a nurse, if its not too much of me to ask.

1025Nedyfay

*She listened atentively, nodding every here and there. Unknown person, blood magic, the entire place in ruins. Well, the things that escaped ones attention every now and then was realyl astonishing. The excitement in his voice when he spoke of adventures made her smile; boyish, and he had to be in his early twenties, or maybe late teens. Maybe she had forgot what it was like to be young...

To his question as to why she quit nursing, she shook her head and folded her hands in her lap, leaning back to look at him. This was a topic that could do no harm, so she was more at ease.*

"I did not quit nursing," she said with a light smile, "I went to work another place."

1026User 367130

Silver stared blankley at the small, square sheet of black parchment that seemed to have arrived as he sleept. Written on it in magical red words were as follows:

~I await you in the place of your cold trechory. My deed will be finished upon your arrival.

Silver reread it several times, as if he expected the message to change. Oddly, he knew exactly who sent him the message, and he knew exactly where that person would be lurking. He looked to the ceiling of the library for a moment and back at the note, and crushed it with his right hand. Summoning his power into his hand, he incinerated it in a blaze of green fire.

Cyradll...

His head tilted to the north. Though he could easily avoid her, he had to destroy all members of the council, as they had tried to destroy him. Though most of them have moved on, Silver still remembered the ordeal they put him through, and he would not let them go... unpunished.

He knew what he must do; he had to go to the Frozen Caverns in the Tundra of Guldor.

1027Ryugi Kazamaru

Nedyfay Darkchild Wrote:

*She listened atentively, nodding every here and there. Unknown person, blood magic, the entire place in ruins. Well, the things that escaped ones attention every now and then was realyl astonishing. The excitement in his voice when he spoke of adventures made her smile; boyish, and he had to be in his early twenties, or maybe late teens. Maybe she had forgot what it was like to be young...

To his question as to why she quit nursing, she shook her head and folded her hands in her lap, leaning back to look at him. This was a topic that could do no harm, so she was more at ease.*

"I did not quit nursing," she said with a light smile, "I went to work another place."

Ah, I see. Well, its getting hotter out here. Would you perhaps like to join me for an ice cream? My treat?

There was no sign of romantic intentions in his voice, just genuine kindness. Besides, he already had Vargus, the love of his life and soulmate. Hopefully she'd take him up on the offer, if not, then maybe he'd just keep talking to her. She was an interesting person afterall.

1028Nedyfay

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Ah, I see. Well, its getting hotter out here. Would you perhaps like to join me for an ice cream? My treat?

There was no sign of romantic intentions in his voice, just genuine kindness. Besides, he already had Vargus, the love of his life and soulmate. Hopefully she'd take him up on the offer, if not, then maybe he'd just keep talking to her. She was an interesting person afterall.

Nedy rose and lifted up the tote as well, rousing the raccon inside, nodding to Ryugi. She did not want ice cream, but a glass of water would indeed be nice now. Out of habit she looked around to see if she had forgotten something; once one had children, looking both three and four times to make sure became something of a second nature.

"A glass of water would be very nice, thank you," she said when she was satisfied nothing had fallen out of her bag and onto the ground under the park bench. "Where would you like to go?"

1029Ryugi Kazamaru

Any old place will do. As long as they've got rocky road. Thats my favorite.

He smiled and chuckled a bit. Leaning off of the tree and stretching his back a bit. He'd just walk around until he found an ice cream parlor. And while he searched, he'd talk with the young woman.

1030Nedyfay

Nedyfay waited till he had started to walk and then fell into the same pace next to him, having very few problems keeping up; she felt a bit faint, but if she occasionally shook her head she felt fine again. There was a headache sneaking up her neck, she felt, from the tense shoulders, but nothing a hot shower would not be able to fix later on.

1031Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi kept walking towards the street where he would hopefully find an ice cream place. He looked over at Nedy and spoke.

So whats the new place you work at like? Is it a regular hospital?

1032User 367130

Silver wasted no time. He briskly moved towards the docks. Being much faster than most people, he would reach his destination in almost no time at all. On his way, he passed a very familiar friend, but payed no heed. His mind was set on other things, as he coldly pushed onward, fire burning in his eyes.

1033Nedyfay

"No, it's an infirmary at a development and research centre. Enki's daughter, Tellus, is the owner - you might have heard of it? Leviathan Kittiana Research and Development Centre?"

The black spots indicating feeling faint came with shorter intervals now and shaking her head only helped partially; she needed to get some water or she would black out completely. It had been getting better lately, but she knew she still had a long way to go before she was back where she should be. To hopefully distract him enough not to notice how often she very slightly shook her head, she asked him a question in return;

"What brought you to the stadium?"

1034Ryugi Kazamaru

I believe I've heard of it before, yes. I'll tell you what brought me to the stadium in a minute, but right now, it appears we've found our parlor.

He walked up to the door of the building and opened it for her. After she had entered he walked up to the counter and ordered his ice cream and her water. The water he got immediately since it was easier, but he had to wait for his ice cream.

He handed the water to Nedy with a smile.

1035Nedyfay

With a thankful sigh Nedy took the water from him with her left hand, balancing the tote with her new pet under her right, taking several small sips. It was deliciously cool and the black spots paled considerably after a few seconds. The creeping headache was persistant, though. When the waitress had her back turned the anthromorph fished two of the ice cubes out of the glass with her fingers and dropped them into the tote for the raccoon to lick on, so that the little creature would have some moisture as well.

1036Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi soon recieved his cool, tasty treat and followed Nedy over to one of the white tables. He sat down and took a few test licks of his cone, then wiped his mouth on a napkin and spoke.

Well, you asked what brought me to Leviathan eh? Well, before I was a fighter here, I was a mercenary. I traveled all over the place looking for someone willing to pay for a good hired hand. I didn't really have a direction in my life. One day, I came through here and saw Leviathan Stadium for the first time. I'd heard that many strong fighters resided in this place, and decided to see for myself. As time went by, I fought more and improved my skills. I still try to improve my skills, but the thing that drew me to Leviathan Stadium was the legend behind it. And at that time in my life I thought that making my own legend would be pretty awesome.

He smiled after he finished talking and then ate more of his ice cream.

1037Nedyfay

She was very careful to cross her legs once they had sat down, even if she was wearing stockings that covered her scars, and leaned one elbow on the table and her chin in her hand. The other arm rested in her lap. Listening carefully, Nedy winced when he mentioned what he had been but recovered quickly, hoping he had not noticed, taking a sip of her water before commenting on what he had said.

"Legens give you a bit of a false image though. I came there before it became famous, and although it was big it was not any different from what it had been when it started."

1038Ryugi Kazamaru

Yeah. I realize now a legend isn't anything big. But back then I had alot of silly things in my head. Like Vargus. Thats my girlfriend. We met when we were kids nearly 1500 years ago. I know I look young for my age. Anyways, I had thought she had died in my arms long ago, but I could never find it in my heart to move on. All throughout my life I could never kiss another woman without thinking of how sad it would make her, and therefore, I didn't. I got pretty close to some people, but never involved like that. Then came the happiest day of my life... While traveling and fighting with Maximos, we accidentally landed on my home continent of Angara. While I was there I looked around the place until I ran into someone who looked very very familiar. It was Vargus... She'd lived afterall, and all those years she had hoped I would come back and finally be with her again. Needless to say, when I returned from that place, she came with me, us vowing never to leave eachothers side again. She's at home in the appartment right now, and she told me to get out of the house for a bit, so I went for a walk, and thats how I met you.

As was Ryugi's style, he always had the habit of telling alot about himself the first time he met people. Some found it annoying, while others found it facinating, it didn't matter though, to Ryugi. He just enjoyed talking to people and getting to know them better. After he finished again, he cleaned up some of the melting ice cream as he let the story sink in.

1039Nedyfay

"That's a very sweet story, Mr. Kazamaru," Nedy said after swallowing the last water in her glass and waited for the sole ice cube to melt. And the story was indeed sweet; love keeping through fifteen decades. And somehow, she did not really believe it, but she kept quiet about that, there was no need to call him a liar when the only reason she had not to believe the tale were her own experiences. "I'm glad you found your girlfriend in the end."

She did not mind how he told his life's story; she was naturally curious as to other people, and when they told her about themselves to willingly she was not going to turn down the offer. But she was also getting tired; the headache was getting worse and she knew she needed to get back home to her flat soon.

"I'm not feeling very well - must be the heat - so I think I have to get back home now, if you don't mind."

She rose as she spoke, placed the tote on the chair she had occupied just a few seconds previous.

1040Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi stood up as well, he'd finished his cone now anyways being the fast eater that he was. He pushed in his chair, smiled, then spoke.

Well, if you say you aren't feeling well, I can understand. But at least allow me to walk you home to make sure you arrive without incident. I wouldn't want my new friend getting hurt from a fall or by heat stroke.

There was genuine concern and caring in Ryugi's voice. He hated seeing anyone hurt or in pain, or suffering. And that esspecially applied to women. He just hoped that she trusted him enough to allow him to help her.

1041Nedyfay

She was in two minds about letting him walk her home, but common sense won over pride and she nodded, picking up the tote and craddling it in two arms, her handbag dangling from her shoulder.

"That would be nice, thank you. I live in Barton."

While speaking she began walking in the direction of the door, looking over her shoulder to see if he followed. His new friend, was she? Well, that was nice...

1042Ryugi Kazamaru

He smiled at her approval. To be honest he didn't think she was going to accept. But he was happy that she did. He left a tip for the waitress and then followed Nedy out the door. It was a good thing Barton wasn't too long of a walk.

Its a good thing Barton isn't too far of a walk. Despite the heat, its a beautiful day outside. Clear blue sky, pleasant breeze, the clear air. Its a lovely day don't you think?

Ryugi followed off to Nedy's right side, being careful to make sure she didn't have any problems as the pair walked.

1043Kitten P.A.

themightyjello Wrote:

"I'm the man you've been looking for, didn't I just tell you?" the black-clad man replied with a laugh; reaching up with one hand to pull the goggles and riding helmet from his head, and throwing them down into a basket on the side of the back of the vehicle. As soon as it was done, his hand came back up again and swiped through his matted-down hair; while grinning just as absurdly as he had when he had showed up out of the blue.

"I'm a peddler of smiles, a merchant of happiness, a genie in a bottle, and everything that you desire..." the man began again; tipping his head to the side slightly as he rambled off more or less the same thing over and over again... "My name is James Black, and I grant wishes."

Before it had only been something about the way the person held themself that caused Sam's heart to stop and her eyes to bulge but she was more then close enough to hear what his name was and her hand on Tellus' shoulder gripped tightly to where the petite woman winced and staggered slightly. The vixen cocked her head and listened closer...

"James Black...." Mulling the name over in her memory for a moment "He grants wishes...Maybe I should thank him..." chuckling at her own private joke. She slowly pried the woman's hand away from her shoulder and patted it reassuringly. "If it is indeed him, maybe you should try...I dunno...talking to him."

The bright blush upon the woman's face however as she turned around shocked Tellus. Never before had she seen the prim, composed Miss Browning in the state of shock she appeared to be in right now. "Miss Browning... Samantha.." Her voice getting louder for a moment till she realized that she could be easily overheard in the lightly populated area and she wasn't quite ready to face her father yet.

Glancing back once more at the strangely dressed man and her father, she began to gently guide Miss Browning away, though for a moment or two, passing closer by the two men to be able to get to a local pub. Samantha looked like she could use a drink...

1044Vahn Fah

The local pub had little to offer except privacy, but for the four people seated at the round table in one of the rooms they had rented, it was enough. For final strategies were being laid out and discussed amongst them, ensuring their plans would not be hindered by uncertain orders.

"Is that all there really is to it?" A figure asked, his tousled raven hair hanging behind his back and the darkness shadowing him from all around him, as if he himself were the absence of light. He stared out with yellowed eyes and looked purposefully at the woman in the white trench coat across from him, his arrogance as recognizable as that of very familiar fighter.

Falcone sighed at the overly simplified summary that the man questioned about. His plans were never easy, and this would require exact timing for all of them in order to succeed. "Don't worry, you will have the blood you desire. When we attack the Lizard Clan, it will appear as though the Stratan's are behind it, and will spark the war between them once more. Once the war breaks out, Latent will move in with the Spears and Shields, under the guile of helping and obtain what they really desire. With all the confusion, we�ll be able to obtain the four remaining avatars before he can successfully begin looking for them. You needn't worry."

"Hmph...If I were to worry about anything," The figure said shifting his gaze to the masked man before them, "I'd concern myself whether Victor...forgive me, The Councilmember, had any second thoughts regarding the death he was about to bring out on the continent. For me, it�s a cleansing of the soul, but I can�t help but wonder if you�ll actually have the nerve to follow through with it."

"Soseku, your out of line..." Fumei said, her voice spiking slightly at the outrage the man taunted towards Victor. But Fumei fell silent as Victor raised his hand to quiet her. That was the gift of the mask, Soseku could not see how agitated Victor was by his words, and Fumei knew it bothered him, but the young man showed no indication as such.

"You needn�t worry about me Soseku, I�ve committed myself to this goal. You of all people should know that when I decide on something, I see it through. After all, how many battles have we fought against each other?"

"Not enough for me to put faith in your resolve. But if you say you�re committed to seeing this through, then I'll remain content until I see otherwise. As long as I can have the body count I so desire, that will satisfy me."

"Fine, if we�re all in agreement then," Falcone replied, a bite of impatience in his voice. Though he was the least powerful among the circle of conspirators, he was in his own way, the most important. They could not complete this task without him, and he knew it. After all, and he quoted himself regarding this, 'Was true power found in the man who had the strength to change the world, or in the man who would have others change the world for him?' "We should finish our final preparations. We haven�t time to discuss our possible restrictions; we must act immediately. For time is of the essence, and if we miss this opportunity, we may not get another. If everyone understands their assignments, we�ll head to the Lizard Clan and wait until the ceremony for the peace agreement is underway. Then we will lay the ambush for the Lizard Clan that will anger them into war against the Stratans."

With a nod of agreement from three others seated at the table, Falcone stood and led the way from room, trying desperately to hide the smile that tugged at the corner of his lips. This was working better than he planned. He knew with a certain sense of satisfaction that he would achieve his final goals. Whether Victor, Soseku and Fumei succeeded in finding what they intended was of little consequence...for they were but tools. "Provided there are no further delays, all should go well."

1045Enki Leviathan

themightyjello Wrote:

"I'm the man you've been looking for, didn't I just tell you?" the black-clad man replied with a laugh; reaching up with one hand to pull the goggles and riding helmet from his head, and throwing them down into a basket on the side of the back of the vehicle. As soon as it was done, his hand came back up again and swiped through his matted-down hair; while grinning just as absurdly as he had when he had showed up out of the blue.

"I'm a peddler of smiles, a merchant of happiness, a genie in a bottle, and everything that you desire..." the man began again; tipping his head to the side slightly as he rambled off more or less the same thing over and over again... "My name is James Black, and I grant wishes."

***Enki pushes his glasses up a little bit on his nose as he listens to the man*

I don't need a wish granted, I need a construction crew...**

1046Kitten P.A.

Tellus glanced once more back at her father, but getting her assistant to steady ground seemed the more important thing at the moment, she could always go looking for him later. "Alright , Miss Browning..." Slowly letting the woman into a booth before sitting on the other side of her but still holding her hand reassuringly. "Why is it such a shock to see him? I mean, it's Gaia...the dead like to come back to life here." She laughed, the sound slightly bitter to the ears but covered it quickly with a smile.

Samantha nodded slowly but her hand still visibly shook. "Yeah, I know that..but you need to remember I don't come from Gaia. I'm still relatively new here. I've been here...maybe two years" Talking seemed to calm the young woman and Tellus got her first glance at the woman who was her personal assistant as she removed her glasses and set the thick coke bottle rims down on the table while waving the barkeep over to give them a pint of good beer.

"Wow..."

The redhead looked up at the Leviathan woman, her brow furrowed in puzzlement for a moment before she realized she had taken off her glasses and she quickly placed them back on again, but Tellus stopped her. "Is there any reason you hide behind those glasses?"

The redhead shook her head, not really wanting to answer. Tellus let it slide but it still disturbed her. Releasing Smaantha's hand, she watched the vivid eyes cover themselves once more wtih the foggy glass and sighed softly. So many people, hide so many things...then again, who am I to talk...I have Tersiel, yet I haven't even told Papa...The blue hair fell in front of her face before she herself looked the redhead in eyes.

"So, tell me about him..."

The pale skinned woman nodded, realizing that Tellus was trying to get her to focus on aspects other then the fact that the man seemed to have just appeared out of thin air.

"When I worked for Gambino, shortly before working for you, I was told to make it appear that I was spying on him so that he wouldn't realize I was merely a decoy. Right before the disaster, he told me that he would take me to dinner if I got some work done. Work that I did easily, but more to prove to him that I could then it the reward...I didn't actually expect him to keep it." The prim young woman actually lookd shock at just the memory of a simply kindness.

"I ended up taking him to my favorite place. But I ran off...I saw him on the boat out. And the next day he dropped papers off but I figured he went to the party that turned out so disasterly" She leaned forward then, her hand srubbing at the back of her neck as if to soothe herself. "I'm not even sure what it is that is so fascinating about him. He can be somewhat crude...he's not even really cultured. There's just this..." She waved her hand about trying to find the right word she was looking for. '...Something... He's not even really charming....it just comes off that way. "

Tellus grinned then. "So you mean like Tersiel?" Samantha brow furrowed again as Tellus sat back in shock and blushed. "Tersiel? What happened to Andrew?" Tellus' hand then reached back and rubbed at her neck. "Well, you see..." Their beers arrived then and both of the women began drinking so as to not have anything else to say for the moment. Letting the uneasy silence settle.

1047themightyjello

"Your wish is my command," was the reply that the Leviathan recieved as Mr. Black stepped off of the bike; propping it upright with the stand before he reached across to the left breast of his jacket with his right hand and pulled forth a folded stack of papers.

"Just sign on the dotted line and everything is taken care of," he said, twisting his wrist around and flipping the papers over themselves in his hand to unfold them and hold them out to the Leviathan. "A crew is already assembled and ready to start bringing in equipment. As soon as all this messy paperwork is over with."

The man smiled, just as bizzarely as he had upon arrival.

"We trust that you will be able to pay the fee for this service, however?"

1048Enki Leviathan

*Enki looks down at the papers. He isn't stupid, he's been around for quite a while. He looks at the papers and reads through them, making sure not to skip past fine print*

((So... uh... what's it say...?))

1049themightyjello

(( More or less straightforward. A construction crew will be supplied in exchange for due payment. Plans for the new stadium should be provided to them so that they can be built, and said plans will be drafted if none exist so far, and on-site modifications if needed due to difficulties in construction/material aquisition/so on... yadda yadda... standardized construction bill.

Payment is marked as 'to be negotiated', as in, not in the contract. That's just for the construction crew, machines, manpower, supplies, all that... Nothing at all out of the ordinary.

Emphasis here should be more on negotiating payment than the contractual mumbo-jumbo. ^-^ ))

1050Enki Leviathan

((nods I was gunna get to that next))

***Enki looks back up at the man and pulls a pen from his own pocket, clicking it onces, then spinning it around his fingers and clicking it again to close it*

So what is the fee for this service, may I ask?**

1051themightyjello

"Aww... I'm bad with numbers..." Mr. Black said in responce, rolling his eyes and throwing back his head before letting out a hearty chuckle. "Don't quote me on the exact amount, of course, but I do remember the ballparks of what they sent me."

James reached up with his left hand and scratched thoroughly at the back of his head for just a moment, a thoughtful expression upon his face, before he looked back to the blue-haired man.

"From the blueprints we pulled from the records office in Barton, recreating the structure exactly as it was in a constrained timeframe... let's say... three months? With the basic costs of materials, as well as the additional machinery and personell needed for the work, in addition to all the basic things like pay for near round-the-clock worker pay..."

He looked up, trailing off at the end, and stared into the deep blue of the cloudless sky for a moment before he continued again.

"368 million, I think the number was. Quite a hefty sum... but you get what you pay for, after all."

1052Enki Leviathan

***Enki cocks an eyebrow at the large number. It seemed pretty sttep, even for a building of this size. Enki is a very, very wealthy man, but that is a very large amount of money, it wouldn't leave him with a whole lot more after the building is completed*

Yes, I can pay it, but may I go onto an installment plan? As you understand, that is a very, very large chunk of money...**

1053themightyjello

"Yes, this is true!" James said in responce; his arms folded across his chest as he had been in thought earlier, but now they seemed much less... thoughtful.

"...which is exactly why they sent this with me, as well..." he added; taking a few steps around to the side of Enki, and walking along the edge of the pier as he reached inside of the right breast of his jacket and pulled out another contract, much like the first.

"You see... well, I suppose you don't just yet... I represent a corporation that is hoping to expand their market a bit into the Gaia area. Of course, for that they require vendors, storehouses, factories... all of the essential basics to supply and demand. In short, to do more than import product to local vendors, the corporation went ahead and instructed their local representative... a.k.a... me... to remedy this."

He paused for a moment, realizing that he had simply prattled on for a long while about meaningless details on the matter, and tapped the folded edge of the papers to the side of his head as he shook his head slowly with a grin.

"...I'm sure you don't care about any of the details..."

"This is a bill of sale, just awaiting signiature, for the property rights to the Dead Forest. The company has expressed an interest, and as it stands it is essentially just wasted space. So... all things fair, here, there, and all that... they have asked me to make a generous offer on the property so that maybe we can carve a small chunk out of that bill, there..."

Mr. Black took a few steps forwards again, heading back towards Enki from where he was now standing at the water's edge.

"How does 200 million sound? Generous enough?"

1054Enki Leviathan

***Enki can't help but narrow his eyes a bit at the proposal. They are asking to buy the Dead Forest from him, but why. Being a Gaurdian, Enki isn't too thrilled with the idea of a construction company building a forest*

And what is it that your... employers plan to do with the Dead Forest?**

1055themightyjello

"Well, I wouldn't be in charge of that part of it, but I'd imagine that they'd very likely put up a big fence to make sure people don't absently wander in and get themselves killed.

"If you're going to play environmentalist on the matter, then I can assure you that the place wouldn't become flat within the next six months. From what the hubub around town says, that batch of trees there is home to many types of plants that can't be found anywhere else in the world... and the contract there transfers the rights to the land to a company that makes medicine. The math should be rather apparent."

(( Ahem...

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

*Enki isn't too thrilled with the idea of a construction company building a forest*

Actually... I'd be quite interested in seeing someone build a forest. Especially if they used no wooden construction materials. smilies/icon_xd.gif ))

1056JulioMartell

Julio went through town with his carbunkle friend on his shoulder, seeing the streets so lively and bussilent and not a cloud in the sky made him happy. He looks at each shop and store, people coming and going and families having fun together and caring about one another.

((moms forcing me off I am SO sorry..she just cares about her stupid F&^@ing bingo...tomorrow?))

1057Lady Sierra

((That's fine. We'll spar another time then))

*A store bell chimes overhead as Sierra pushes the door to the dress maker's shop open, readying to leave.

Looking over her shoulder to thank the elderly seamstress again, she starts in surprise, thrusting a delicat hand out to brace herself as a small 5 year old human girl runs into her, clutching at her full skirts.

A warm smile breaks over the woman's features as she gazes down at the child affectionately. Keeling gracefully, she tousles the girl's tawny brown hair and tweaks her nose playfully.*

"There there Miranda, what's the matter?"

The child gazes up at her, her azure eyes bright with mixed joy and sorrow. She clutches at the elf, and her words tumble out in a hurry

"Please don't go Miss Sierra! I want to hear more stories about the faeries of the wild woods! And I want to see more magic! Oh please don't go I'll miss you!"

Looking like she's about to burst into tears, the small girl flings herself at her newly made friend and burries her face against her, sniffling miserably.

Sierra sighs, smiling down at the girl and wrapping her up in her arms, lifting her into the air, and settling her on her hip as she strokes the wild strands of sandy hair back behind the girl's ears

"There there Miranda, I can't stay right now. But I promise I'll come back and visit you."

The salt and pepper haired seamstress, walks over to the pair, looking distressed, she makes an apologetic gesture, her face pinched.

"I'm sorry M'lady... Ever since her parents and her brother died, she'd been terribly lonely, and there are very few children for her to play with."

Holding the sniffling Miranda close, Sierra smiles brightly at the shop keeper, a haunted pain shining in her luminous eyes.

"Really Mrs. Gesten it's quite all right. I had a lonely childhood myself... she's no trouble at all."

*Sierra had spent the last two nights as the only guest of the elderly dress maker and her orphaned grand daughter.

Mrs. Gesten had fashioned Sierra one of the most gorgeous gowns the elf had yet to own, and yet it wasn't overly extravegant.

As payment, she had done small jobs for them. Using small magics to charm household items and make their lives simpler. For example, she had cast a charm on the old woman's bed, that her old bones might always be warm. For the child she had made a number of enchanted toys to entertain her.

She had also spent great lengths of time regailing them both with enchanted tales that had captured Miranda's immagination and set the child to asking her a plethora of questions about the Faeries and other magical beings.

She gazes at the child, remembering the pangs of loneliness and the misery of her own youth.

Setting the girl down on the floor, she wipes her eyes dry, for she had started to cry.*

"How about I make you an extra special gift... Something that promises I will come back to visit you my little one, and keep you company in the meantime?"

1058Lady Sierra

Miranda's eyes go wide with wonder, her worries forgotten for the moment, As she bounces on the spot, excitement taking it's hold

"Ooohh!! A Magic gift Sierra?! You promise?!"

Sierra spares the girl a laugh as she nods enthusiastically, glancing up a moment to see the seamstress smiling at them.

"A very magic gift. Just for you, and you only my dearling."

While the little girl jumps up and down clapping her hands and squealing excitedly, Sierra looks up at the Child's guardian

"This will also be a gift to you, for it will watch over her always and protect her with it's life."

*The old woman's mouth formed a small 'o' of curiosity, but if she was about to ask what the elf meant, all questions flitted from her mind as Sierra closed her eyes and seated herself cross legged.

Her spell circle blazed to life beneath her, and she started chanting in the melodic and poetic language of the elves.

Both of the human's stared at her with rapt fascination, they hadn't seen their guest do anything like this! For Sierra had only cast small charms, very minor magics, something any apprentice could do.

Now she called her power to her, and the magic of an ancient adept thrilled through her body, as she put a greater magic into work.

She weaves her hands in an intricate pattern, shaping the spell with both words and gestures. An orb of pulsing red light forms between her palms, growing in both size and intensity as she feeds power into the spell.

It begins taking form, slowly and then more rapidly, until the light looked like a dazzling shadow of a small hunting cat.

Opening her eyes, her pupils drowned in golden flame Sierra holds her hands out to either side of the light.

Gradually the red aura fades, and the creature materializes. It indeed looks like a hunting cat, but with a fluffy and silken, tawny coat. A gold collar graces the cat's neck, with emerald runes carved into the metal, emerald like the striking green eyes that the feline opened to the world.

The elf says something to it in her language, and the cat nods it's head in ascent to it's creator, then pads over to the little girl, who's mouth is hanging wide open, her eyes buldging with amazement.*

"This is Hogosha. His name means Guardian or protector, and he is yours to keep and love forever."

Miranda shrieks in delight, and throws her arms around the cat's neck, the feline standing at about 3 and a half feet, nuzles her cheek affectionately

::You are my one and only Miranda. I was created just for you.::

*Both of the human's jaws dropped, their eyes growing even wider as the child draws back to stare at her new pet.

Hogasha sitting obediently beside the girl, while Sierra laughs happily at their reactions.*

"Hogosha can talk to you both through mind speech. While he won't talk to you very much Mrs. Gesten, he will be able to alert you if there is ever any danger. He will however chat with you as much as you like Miranda. Take good care of him for me."

"Thaaaaank yoooou!! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you Sierra!! Oh thank you! I love him!! I'll take the bestest care of him I promise!!"

"That's a good girl."

"But m'lady, We can't afford to pay you for such a gift!"

Sierra smiles at the elderly woman and rises gracefully to her feet.

"It's a gift, there is no payment needed."

"Thank you!! If you ever need anything, a dress, gown, for you or anyone you hold dear, you just come to me and I'll see you have the best!"

"Thank you, you do me much honor. Now that you have Hogasha though... I must be on my way... There is someone very special to me that I must find."

The child who had now scrambled atop her pet's back chimes on boisterously

"But you will come back and visit us? You promise Right?!"

laughing Sierra hugs them both, and scratches the feline behind the ears.

"Aye dear heart, I promise."

With a few more heartfelt goodbyes, the elf maiden made her way back out into the busy streets of Latent, ready to make on her way in Search of Vahn.

1059BeautifullyDecayed

Grumbling a small bit, Marina rolls onto her side and slaps unhappily at her mercilessly chirping alarm clock. Finally managing to hit the right button, she stuffs her head under her pillow and pretends it's not time to rise. Can't be. She only just got in bed... a few hours ago.... 7 maybe?

Okay, I'm a terribly lazy girl, sue me!"

Sighing at the fact that she has indeed had a decent rest, she rolls herself out of bed, literally. Upon landing in a sheet tangled heap she sits up and yawns. Then she wrangles the sheet free of her limbs and climbs to her feet. Sluggishly she makes her way to her chest of drawers and digs out a clean bra and pair of underwear. Then she trudges off to the bathroom.... Cold water might help.

Fifteen minutes later she reemerges scantily clad in her under garments and slinks over to her closet. Boredly she flings open the door and begins rifling through her assortment of skirts, tops and jeans. After a moment she settles on a small light colored jean skirt and a pale pink tee shirt that reveals most of her tummy and is adorned with small rhinestones arranged in a chick design. Quickly she slips into the clothes and wanders her way back into the bathroom.

Leaning in to see better she rummages amongst her make-up and finds some black eyeliner, which is thinly applied and some white eyeshadow which also goes on lightly, giving her eyelids only a small amount of color. Annoyed for no reason at all with her mascara she leaves it alone and pulls out a few small pallettes of face paint. Carefully she uses a small fine tipped paintbrush to swirl lines of various pinks and reds over her face. Then she accents the lines with black. The final result is an intricate design of pink and red flowers seeming to grow around her left eye. Finally she snatches a small tube of lip gloss and adds a light pink shine to her lips.

Satisfied, she flicks her brush through her hellishly straight teal hair then makes for the door. Pausing only for a moment, she slips a pair of white sandals onto her feet and grabs a jean purse before she leaves the apartment.

1060BeautifullyDecayed

((I dun think I liked the blue color... so now ... it's black))

Humming in a soft alto, Marina weaves her way through the early morning crowd. Merchants preparing for a day of business and others, whose only reward for rising early is that they like it, mingle in the streets. Flashing a bright smile to all she meets, Marina walks at a slow pace, even pausing a bit to browse at early opened stalls and to smile flirtaciously at any cute men that stray across her path.

Upon reaching the small cafe she waitresses at, the teal haired girl produces a small hair band from her purse and begins drawing her hair back into a simple ponytail as she makes her way back towards the kitchen. As she passes the bar counter, she snatches a doughnut and then disappears into the kitchen.

First order of business is to clock in with none other than the cafe's owner, Rochelle. Sauntering into the bosses office, Marina plants herself on the edge of a chair and smiles as she nibbles at the doughnut.

"I'm here" Marins grins happily at her boss.

"I can see..." Rochelle, a small thin framed woman with short blonde hair, returns Marina's smile.

"I'm early too" Another smile and bite of the pastry.

"I see that too..."

"You should give me a raise"

"You should get to work"

"Oh...right. Off I go!"

Grinning, Marina exits the office and snatches a small white apron from the wall hook. Quickly tieing it around her waist, she also snatches up an order booklet and pen. Carefully tucking the pen and notepad into her apron she once more makes her way into the front of the cafe and gets to work, smiling, flirting and taking orders.

1061Kanashimi Kurai

It was sometime around midnight, a time when most people would be in bed asleep and he was free to roam the city without much worry of being spotted. The only people that were likely to be out at this time were the kind of people he hunted. Why did he hunt people exactly? Was he a bounty hunter? Perhaps a thug looking for easy prey, or maybe a vampire looking for his next meal. Either way, he was out and he was on the prowl as he moved through streets and alleys of the town.

He passed slowly into the circle of light cast by a street lamp and anyone looking would have seen what appeared to be an average sized man wearing a heavy black cloak that seemed to cover every inch of his body. The hood that covered his face moved, as if the figure were looking around and suddenly he was off again. There was a swish of his cloak and something moved at his feet just as he was passing out of the light. It was a quick view of something that slid out from under his cloak for only a second before it was hidding again. Anyone watching would have sworn it was a tail. But who could be sure?

1062BeautifullyDecayed

And Marina certainly isn't paying attention. Boredly the girl walks along a practically deserted street. There were only a few people out this time of night, but there is still a chance she will find someone to hang out with for a little while. Tomorrow she has an evening shift at the cafe, so she plans on staying out just a little late.

Wandering really, she doesn't make much move to look around unless something catches her attention. The faint rustle of the man's cloak and his footfalls do just that. Briefly she peers in his direction, then goes back to minding her own business. He doesn't seem like the type who would want to go find a party, so she isn't much interested.

The pale light from a pole light illuminates the girl's teal colored hair and shows the swirls of flowers around her left eye. It even refelcts dimly off the small gems on her shirt. Then she passes back out if the light.

1063Kanashimi Kurai

The figure turned to look toward the girl as she passed through the light. He saw the glitter of the gems on her shirt and that was all the reason he needed to follow her. A young woman such as herself would appear to be attractive and easy prey. He kept his distance, a lot of distance actually. So much so that it would be hard to notice he was even following her as she slipped through the shadows.

It had been easy for the girl to notice him the first time, he hadn't been trying to hide then. Now would be a different story. He had experience at being both the hunter and the hunted throughout his lifetime and he had learned well how to go unnoticed. He wasn't completely undeteactable, but it would be fairly hard to tell he was there.

Now, why had he chosen to follow the girl? Well, the reason was a simple one and he was sure that reason would reveal itself very soon.

1064BeautifullyDecayed

And the reason was soon to show itself.

Marina had quickly dismissed the man from her thoughts after they passed, and in doing so she wasn't aware of the fact that he was following her. She also wasn't aware of the fact that someone else was watching her.

From across the street a man of over 6 feet in grubby jeans and a black coat was watching her pass under the pole lights and back into the shadowy areas. He watched and then moved. Quickly he was across the street and following closely behind. Barely glancing at him as he crossed the street, Marina again dismissed the new man.

However, she was faintly aware that he was behind her, and that he was moving closer. She knows that Latent has a rather low crime rate, but a small chill travels down her spine and she quickens her pace. Hearing his footfalls also increase she panics and sets out at a run, that is hindered by her tight jean skirt.

Only seconds later she is tackled from behind. As she falls she twists as best she can to face her attacker and draws up her purse to smash it into his face. Once they hit the ground the man knocks the purse from her hands with one of his larger hands and clamps the other over her mouth.

Small muffled whimpers escape the girl's lips and as her attacker moves to grab her wrists, one hand slips out to the side and then, in a small movement, makes a motion as if she were going to slap him but her hand never connects. Instead a small splash of muddy puddle water slaps against the man's face, and then both of her hands are trapped above her head.

Struggling madly she tries to kick her legs, but as she is hauled to her feet and shoved against a building wall, the hand that had been covering her mouth moves into the man's coat and produces a small knife. Freezing still, Marina whimpers again and squeezes her eyes shut as the tip of the blade presses against her exposed stomach.

The man's voice is low and rough as he whispers into her ear. "Calm down and behave and I won't hurt you. Now just come with me and in a little while you'll be free to go. Got it?"

Trembling she simply nods.

1065Kanashimi Kurai

The thug never even heard the cloaked figure come up behind him. All he felt was the vice like grip that suddenly pulled him away from the girl, leaving her unharmed. There was a deep feral growl. "Or, you could pick on someone your own size, coward." the voice was Scottish and obviously masculine.

"What the hell? Mind your own business mister." The thug rounded on the stranger as he was released.

"Well, you see, this is my business because I'm the business of protecting." The thug didn't bother to speak anymore, instead he decided to take action, a typical reaction from someone of his nature. He lunged forward, aiming for the strangers head, but all he managed to do was catch the hood with his knife, knocking it back as he went past his opponent. He turned to make another attack but before he could even land the blow with the knife, he found himself with his arm twisted behind his back and the knife on the ground.

The cloaked figure grabbed him by the front of his jacket and spun him around, lifting him off the ground. There was a flash of white where the cloaked figures eyes should be as the man started to quiver. Anyone with a good sense of smell would have smelled the piss that started to soak into his pants. "W...w...what... what the hell... what are you?" the thug stammered, his eyes wide with fear.

"I'm giving you one chance to run. If I catch you harassing anyone else in this town again, I won't be so leniant. Now go." The figure released his hold on the thug and watched as the man scrambled to his feet and took off down the street.

1066BeautifullyDecayed

Marina's eyes widen a bit as she barely catches the stranger come up behind her attacker, and for a spilt second she thought that he was there to help rape her. Then as the thug is drug away from her she makes a feeble attempt at running, however, the best she manages is a few steps before she falls still trembling to her knees. Catching the sound of the struggle she rolls over onto her butt and scrambles back a bit. Before she comes to a halt for the second time her attacker is in the air and in need of a change of clothes.

Gasping for breath she watches as her attacker tears down the street and then disappears down an alley. Then she turns her gaze to her rescuer. Still shaking like a leaf she simply sits there and gazes up at him. Her eyes linger on his for a second then look away so as not to be rude.

Staring at the ground she speaks up, her voice wavering and breaking a bit, "Th-Thank you..." Pausing she tries to think of something else to say, but her mind is blank and she settles for sitting silently to wait for her heart to slow and her breath to return to her.

1067Kanashimi Kurai

The stranger slowly walked over to the girl and leaned down, offering her a hand. A hand which had talons and was grey-blue in color. If she took his hand and allowed him to pull her up, she would get a good look at his face, the face of a humanoid gargoyle.

((Eh, dunno if you've ever watched the Gargoyle series, but he'd look the male version of Angela.))

1068BeautifullyDecayed

((Angela rocks my socks ^.^))

Taking the man's hand, she carefully pulls herself up. As she stands she gets a clear look at his face, and while it is different, she simply smiles weakly and looks him in the eye.

"Thanks, that was horribly nice of you." Sighing a bit she wrings her hands, unsure of what to say or do. Glancing down she notices thet the front of her shirt is splattered with the water she threw in the thug's face. Distracted the brushes at the splotches as if they would brush off. Then she looks back up. "I, uh, don't really have anyway to thank you properly, but if you'd like, my apartment isn't too far away. I could at least give you a warm drink in thanks?"

1069Kanashimi Kurai

Well, that was the first time a human hadn't run away screaming. It was odd and caught him off guard, but he recovered. "A drink sounds nice... I am Liath, Liath Sealgair."

((His name means Grey Hunter.))

1070BeautifullyDecayed

Smiling and nodding a little she glances at the ground to find her purse. Frowning slightly she sees it laying in the puddle she had gathered the water from. Quickly she walks over and kneels gracefully down, bending her knees and back so that her underwear would not peek out from beneath her skirt. Then she rises and turns toward Liath.

"Well, My name is Marina, feel free to call me Rina. I don't really have a last name.... It's not a custom where I'm from. My middle name is Nicole, you can call me that too I guess, or Nikki. I'm gonna shut up now." After rambling a bit she flashes another smile and sets off down the street for home. Subconsciously she can't help but jump at every sound, and she continuously glances around, peering down alleys and into shadows.

1071Count Victor Ven Long

(Uhhhhh....... right.....inserting entry post now smilies/icon_cool.gif )

A black carriage slowly pulled through the streets of the city. Lead by 6 albino horses who didn't seem to need blinders or any such devices. In fact, the grizzled well-dressed old man in the driver's seat wasn't even holding reigns, he had a whip coiled up next to him that looks like it hadn't been used in forever. The old man's hair was pure silver, he was balding on the top, and his face and upper chest was covered by a large veil of hair combed and brushed into a neat little braid down the front of his coat.

The old man appeared to be napping as the carriage moved through the streets of the town. Ignoring the many people that hustled and bustled around them as they made thier way to the tavern where they had reservations set up.

~Authur....I'm going to explore the town for abit. Please make sure that my luggage and what not is properly stored in our room and also take care that the horses are unmolested.~

A quiet voice whispered to the driver. Who simply nodded as the door of the carriage opened without even slowing down. A darkly clad figure sliding out of the carriage and into the crowd, a thick black cloak hiding everything from the neck down as he wove his way among the people, towering over many of them with his impressive size and stature. His noble-looking clothing was slightly in contrast with how unkempt and wild his short black hair was. It seemed it was moving all the time, even in low winds. The pale visitor slowly gazed around the crowd of people with his dark blue eyes as he made his way over to an allyway and waited for afew minutes. His nostrils flaring as he took in the general scent of humanity. Causing a mild throbbing in his gums which he quelled by turning around and heading into the less crowded ally system behind all the stores and buildings. Where he wouldn't be swarmed with other people.

1072Ryudo_Kazamaru

Ryudo Kazamaru was in a grumpy and disapointed mood. Not one of his angry grumpy moods mind you, but more of a "meh" mood. After much searching and questioning of the local populous, he'd finally figured out where his brother, Ryugi, had been hiding. However, apon arriving at the inn where Ryugi had been staying for the past few weeks he was met with an unexpected turn of events when talking to the desk clerk...


I'm looking for a man named Ryugi Kazamaru... I had heard he could be found here...

I'm terribly sorry Sir, but it seems that he checked out about a week ago.


After inquiring a bit more, he'd deduced that his brother had gone off on some "Adventure" for no apparent reason. How like him, Ryudo thought, to go off with no plan in mind and with no clear destination. His brother always HAD been the free spirited type, going and coming as he pleased. However, this situation irked Ryudo into a state of overall grumpiness. All his weeks of searching going up in smoke because of his brother's carefree attitude. Such was the curse of a vengeful sibling.

Ryudo had wandered in Latent ever since that afternoon, looking for SOMETHING to remove this chip on his shoulders. And as luck would have it, nothing worked. It was sometime in the late evening when the sun had just slipped below the horizon and it was just beginning to turn the sky into a darker shade of blue that he noticed a strange carriage roll into town. Stranger still, the man that exited said carriage was giving off a very strage aura indeed, and one that was very strange for a human, if thats what he was at all.

Ryudo, being ever curious about these strange powers and auras belonging to ANY species, decided to investigate. He called upon Lethe's dark abilities and sunk into the shadows of the rooftop he was currently adorning, only to reapear a good ten feet, out of a shadowed wall, behind the strange person with the odd aura. He then moved quickly and quietly, following the man with the intent of eventually talking with him to find out more about him...

1073Count Victor Ven Long

The figure had closed his eyes at some point to take in the sounds and smells and other such sensations of the town around him. When he detected that someone....or something, was trailling along after him. He opened his eyes halfway, gazing in front of him with a dull, slightly glazed over look as he focused his unnatural senses behind him. Whoever it was wasn't a hunter, for one, he didn't give off that kind of an aura, for second, if he was a hunter, he'd be the first one to not openly accuse him of what he was and then blindly attack. On the other hand, his true nature was no longer easily discernable. So it could just be a suspicious hunter, but for the lack of the holy aura most hunters have about them. In any case, rather then try to start a confrontation. He simply ignored it and kept his guard up as he closed his eyes, his lips pulling back into a slightly amused smile as he kept walking as if nothing had happened at all.

Inside his cloak, his hand rested on his family broadsword.....just in case.

1074Ryudo_Kazamaru

It was at this point that Ryudo decided to speak. Ryudo's perceptive mental senses had picked up a shift in this man's awareness simply by reading the energies coming off from his body. He didn't want a fight at the moment, and he thought it better to voice that he was around so as not to alert the man. Still hidden in the shadows, nothing but his red eyes were visable. They glowed a slight red from the light that they picked up, giving the feeling almost that he was but a spirit with its eyes floating in a sea of black.

Well...well...well... What have we here...? A being who appears like a man, yet has the distinguishable aura of the supernatural... Quite curious indeed... What are you that gives off these strange and perplexing auras?

His voice was dark and semi evil sounding, but not threatening in the least, and it had the distinct flavor of curiosity mixed in with it. He was ready to counter an attack if the need arose, however, his curiosity was the main thing he wanted satiated.

1075Enki Leviathan

themightyjello Wrote:

"Well, I wouldn't be in charge of that part of it, but I'd imagine that they'd very likely put up a big fence to make sure people don't absently wander in and get themselves killed.

"If you're going to play environmentalist on the matter, then I can assure you that the place wouldn't become flat within the next six months. From what the hubub around town says, that batch of trees there is home to many types of plants that can't be found anywhere else in the world... and the contract there transfers the rights to the land to a company that makes medicine. The math should be rather apparent."

((Hey hey... it was late... so I missed a word...))

***Enki thinks for a moment, glances down at the papers held before him, then shakes his head slightly, closing his eyes as he does*

I'm sorry, but the forest is not for sale. Now, does the fee have to be in a certain monetary note, or will straight gold do?**

1076Count Victor Ven Long

The cloaked person didn't say anything or seem to even have heard the figure in the shadows, until afew minutes later he came to a stop. His eyes half opening again, he didn't bother looking over his shoulder.

"I am but a passing nobleman, any sort of supernaturality you might detect is just your imagination. And I would think it rather rude to just trail someone, and then accuse them of being inhuman, then demand to know who they were without first identifying yourself. Manners and Honor has it's place in many aspects of the world. Even here in the backallys of this port."

He pushed aside his cloak, extending his right hand out to his side, turning around slowly, showing his left hand was resting ont he hilt of his broadsword. He wore a black button-up shirt that was a quarter of the way unbuttoned, with white sleeves which ended in thick looking gloves. His belt was simple leather, a bright red color, and his pants were a mild tan and mixed with his dark tan boots. His hand pulled back more and pushed his cloak over his right shoulder somewhat so it wouldn't fall in front of him and get in his way in case of danger. his hand resting on his hip as the man calmly gazed at the being in the darkness.

1077User 367130

"3500 Gold!?! That's an outrage! The last time I was here this boat was..."

The large, tatooed man grinned and interupted him as if he hadn't spoken, as he towered over silver.

"Well, either you pay thee price, or yer be waitin a few days. Dragon's Raider is the only boat that is sea worthy at thee moment. Thar been a harsh storm a few days ago..."

Silver spoke, angerly.

"LOOK. I need a ship.... NOW! And I'm not paying 3500 for an old, small dingy like that."

The truth of the matter was that he didn't have enough money, but the sailor would outright refusee if he found it out. Silver sighed briefly as the annoyed sailor bellowed at him.

"Listen here, boy. Thar be plenty oh men willing to pay that pricw for this ship, especially if they'd like to leave today. So, either pay up, or I'll be selling it to..."

Thoroughly annoyed, Silver would stand this no longer. He had been trying to barter with the man for the last 20 minutes, and he wouldn't budge. Normally, he would have submitted, but this was of the utmost importance.

His eyes glowing bright green, Silver pointed his right hand to the ship and focused his energy outwords. The ground would shake violently for a moment, as if there had been an earthquake. A moment later, however, a jet of water with gyser stregnth would shoot and hold the boat 20 feet in the air.

"Either you sell the boat to me or I'll crush it like a grape."

The man stumbled backwards, appalled.

"Fr...FREAK! Fine, I'll sell the thing to ya for 2000. That's the lowest I can afford, I swear it on me life."

Silver grinned to himself slightly. The boat slowly sank back unto the water, as if it had been resting there peacefully all along.

"Good, I had a feeling you'd see it my way."

1078Ryudo_Kazamaru

Count Victor Ven Long Wrote:

"I am but a passing nobleman, any sort of supernaturality you might detect is just your imagination. And I would think it rather rude to just trail someone, and then accuse them of being inhuman, then demand to know who they were without first identifying yourself. Manners and Honor has it's place in many aspects of the world. Even here in the backallys of this port."

I am not one accustomed to the manerisms of others, my intriguing friend. I am merely one who is curious about things outside my experience... Surely you can appreciate this...? The aura you give is faint, yet has the distinctive feel of the undead... Your aura surrounds you with a dark energy. This energy appears to be under much pressure, as if being held back...

This information might come as a bit of a shock to Victor. How could this man see what even hunters could not? It was a simple matter of knowing Ryudo. His keen psychic abilities combined with his natural abilities to sense energies around him gave Ryudo a strange way of looking at the world, if he didn't filter it out. His vision at its fullest was sharper and clearer than any human and moreso than many other animals as well, but due to his energy awareness, he got a bonus.

In a sense, Ryudo could "see" energy as well as sense it. The thin bit of energy he could see from Victor was dark, and it pulsed in such a way that it looked as if it was trying to expand, but as it did so, it was pushed back by an invisible force. This led Ryudo to believe that Victor was trying to conceal what he really was, whatever that may be, by forcing back his energy aura to avoid detection.

Still concealed in the shadows except for his slightly glowing red eyes, Ryudo spoke again in the same manner as before, dark, yet highly curious.

However, if you wish to know my name, then I shall happily give it to you upon knowing who, and what, you are...

1079User 367130

"....I believe there is something missing on this boat."

The man grinned and bellowed, still angered by Silver's earlier threats.

"What's missing? You have yourself a boat, don't ya?"

Silver's eyes narrowed slightly, twitching slightly. It was quite obvious what this sip was lacking. Irritated, he shifted his gaze to the mast.

"There are no sails on this ship."

"Yer point? I sold you this boat fer a break-neck price, but I didn't say anything about sails, and you can't use your freak abilities to get em. Whatchya gonna do? Destroy yer own ship?"

Silver was at a loss at the moment. He had a ship with no sails, and there was only so much his magic could do. He needed rest sometime.

"Very well then. I shall return"

1080Count Victor Ven Long

To be honest, little could shock him, he knew only another creature tied to darkness would be able to penetrate his disguise, it was geared towards hunters specifically in any case. However, his eyelids partially closed, narrowing his gaze at the man in the shadows.

"If one went to such great pains to hide something, might you not assume there is a -reason- for it? And yet again, if there was a reason for hiding something, when you bring it to light, that nullifies the reason. Thus endangering the hidden object to discovery of others. Once again, I believe you are mistaken, I am simply a nobleman from a far away land here to partake of the pleasures of the Arena and this city. My name is of no import to one such as yourself."

So saying he turned around, as if the conversation was over, his arm moving to pull his cloak back around to hide his body. Absolutely no emotion showing in the entire process.

1081Ryudo_Kazamaru

Ryudo grinned and faded back into the shadows of the wall, only to reapear, this time out in the open, in front of Victor, from a shadow cast by a pile of boxes.

I know what its like to be hunted, Sir Aura of Undead. I, myself, am a Shadow Dragon. Dealing with those who hunt my kind has become a bit of a chore throughout my long life. I can assure you, however, that there is not a single hunter of your kind within a square mile of this place. And, even if there were, I would assist you in repelling him, for I have taken a liking to you, and I protect that which I like. What a waste it would be to lose one like yourself, when you have so much information I could add to my own knowledge...

Ryudo grinned, his silver hair covering his eyes, giving him a slightly sinister appearance. But no aura of an immediate threat emanated from his being.

1082Count Victor Ven Long

His dark blue eyes opened fully as the man appeared in front of him.

"Not all of those who hunt fit a specific criteria, Many vampires hunt others to take thier power. Or a demon could be interested in one to be his agent in the physical plane. In either case, you have yet to give -your- name, so I'll not give you the satisfaction of mine."

Note he still had yet to confirm the undead accusation. However, his hand was no longer resting on his sword, not that it was easily discernable through his thick cloak.

1083Ryudo_Kazamaru

Well then, it seems my name has taken on a matter of importance and relevance in order for me to endulge myself in the knowledge I wish to attain. Since that is the case, I shall give you what you seek... My name...is Ryudo Kazamaru.

Ryudo then bowed to the man, his silver hair hanging down over his face. He then returned to his normal upright position, his red eyes clearly visable through his hair.

And now, might I know your name...?

1084Count Victor Ven Long

He muttered something under his breath as he glanced around the rooftops slowly as if making sure they were alone in the ally,

"Hnnnn, very well."

He made a flourid and extravagant bow towards the silver-haired individual in front of him.

"My name is Victor Ven Long......Count Victor if you wish to be technical."

He straightened back up and gazed at the figure in front of him with an almost bored expression.

"so do you always lurk in the shadows of allyways until someone interesting happens along, Mr Kazamaru?"

1085Siat Dacore

"Sails for sale"

Chris bellowed, sitting on a boat sail folded many times. It was still about 5 foot square, and 3 foot tall, making it a comfy seat.

"Sails for sale, 100% gen-yoo-eye-n ship sails"

People would probably be wondering why Chris had sails, or how he acquired them. Earlier that day, he had simply nicked them from some boat. Which he'd recently just seen flying up in the air for no reason. He felt sorry for the simp who bought the boat. But was eager to sell the sails and make a sale, hopefully there would be a gale, so he could high tail.

1086Ryudo_Kazamaru

Ryudo grinned again.

No, however when I DO happen by an interesting individual, I try to enguage them in conversation. If they are rude, I tend to get into a fight with them. However fighting is usually not my first choice of action.

He nodded as he finished speaking.

Well then, Count Ven Long, would you care to partake of a beverage or two at the local tevern seeing as we don't seem to have much more to accomplish in this alleyway.

1087Count Victor Ven Long

He stared at Ryudo for what seemed like an eternity, his gaze probing as if he were almost staring -through- the shadowy individual and looking at something else. He closed his eyes and allowed a mild smile to cross his features.

"Hmf, very well, however, -I- shall choose my own manner of beverage, I prefer the guise i have on in comparison to my true nature."

He said rather pointedly in a way to tell Ryudo he'd rather not discuss the 'undead' thing.

1088User 367130

What the hell...

Silver walked towards the man curiously, and groaned when he saw his face. He reconized the person as Chris, a man who was bothering him moments before he met Enki Leviathan during that whole Providence scenerio. But that's another story.

Deciding not to ask where he got the sails, he confronted Chris.

"Would you mind if I took a look at the sails in question?"

1089Siat Dacore

"Er.. yeah, kinda. Considering we'd have to unfold them and s**t"

If Chris smoked, this would be the part where he takes a drag, looks to the left, squints, exhales, and then adresses Silver.

If only he smoked.

"Whats up? Why you need them anyway?"

1090User 367130

Silver looked at him, annoyed.

"Why else would I need sails? I need them for my ship. Not that its any of your buisiness, anyways."

Silver sighed slightly.

"So, can I take a look at them or not?"

1091Siat Dacore

"Yeah, sure."

Chris stood up, and then sat back down. Grinning like some sort of catsup grinninator.

"For a price"

smilies/icon_wink.gif

1092User 367130

((excuse sluggishness of replies. I'm doing work. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

"You want me to pay... just to look at it?"

1093Siat Dacore

"Yeah, its hella difficult to unfold. I mean, look at it!"

Chris eyed up the man, suspiciously.

"Besides, I don't want you jacking it when I'm not looking."

1094User 367130

"How would I? Its a ******** sail! That thing isn't small, you know. It'd take me forever to fold the damn thing."

1095themightyjello

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

***Enki thinks for a moment, glances down at the papers held before him, then shakes his head slightly, closing his eyes as he does*

I'm sorry, but the forest is not for sale. Now, does the fee have to be in a certain monetary note, or will straight gold do?**

"Regional currency should do perfectly fine, then, Mr. Leviathan," James said with a renewed smile; tossing the bundle of papers over his shoulder and into the harbor behind him without the hint of a second thought on the matter.

"The payment does not have to be in one lump sum, however if you so choose you can make it as so. An amount may be refunded to you based upon the availability of the materials and the cost of construction as opposed to labor... you know... and... stuff."

The man paused, chuckling slightly, and shoved both of his hands into the pockets at his sides on the outside of his jacket.

"Don't blame the messenger for passing on the word," he said; stepping forwards to the Leviathan and producing a pen out of the right-hand pocket, which he twirled twice in his fingers before presenting it, butt first.

1096Kitten P.A.

Tellus watched the normally composed Miss Browning bring the china cup to her lips with trembling hands, her twitching green eyes casting towards Tellus' father and the strange almost cartoon like man. Her own petite hands reached up and clasped about the other woman's and held the cup up to her lips.

"Miss Browning, you've been in Gaia long enough to know that sometimes, the dead do rise. Hell, you've seen the video tape of what I, myself did to Kasuga."

Samantha nodded but not once did her eyes leave the figure of the strange little man in the aviator goggles standing beside the little motorscooter.

1097Enki Leviathan

themightyjello Wrote:

"Regional currency should do perfectly fine, then, Mr. Leviathan," James said with a renewed smile; tossing the bundle of papers over his shoulder and into the harbor behind him without the hint of a second thought on the matter.

"The payment does not have to be in one lump sum, however if you so choose you can make it as so. An amount may be refunded to you based upon the availability of the materials and the cost of construction as opposed to labor... you know... and... stuff."

The man paused, chuckling slightly, and shoved both of his hands into the pockets at his sides on the outside of his jacket.

"Don't blame the messenger for passing on the word," he said; stepping forwards to the Leviathan and producing a pen out of the right-hand pocket, which he twirled twice in his fingers before presenting it, butt first.

***Enki looks over at the papers the man had just tossed into the river, then back at the man himself as he speaks. When the pen is held out to him, Enki takes it and looks over the papers, then clicked it to extend the ink. He looks up at the man once more, then looks back down and signs upon the necessary feild, clicking it back closed when he is finished*

Naturally, transferring gold of that sum to regional currency will take some time. I hope you will not mind a slight wait.**

1098Siat Dacore

"Well, in any case, we can't unfold it here, too many people. Lets go down to the dock and have a looksie at that boat of yours"

And with that, Chris picked up the 400kg sail and lifted it over his head with a slight "hnyuh"

1099User 367130

Silver sighed and shook his head. He began to head towards his newly acclaimed boat, which coincidently was on the other side of the docks.

"Fine. Right this way then."

1100Siat Dacore

"Right, meet you there"

Chris then did something very strange, he just sank into the ground, until there was none left of him but the sail, which then started to move very fast towards the boat. A few seconds later and he was there. He then realised that if he just went to the only boat without a sail, and this guy had claimed to had bought a boat. That meant:

"Oh ********."

1101User 367130

Silver was there a few moments later, much quicker than a person who walked would have been there. But no one was around to see him move, so no one would know how he got there that quickly.

"Oh ******** what? Can you please show me this sail already?"

1102Siat Dacore

Chris was slightly spooked at how Silver seemed to appear, but didn''t show it.

"Whup, look out"

Chris then dumped the sail pretty much on top of Silver was, flattening him. Oops. Regardless of whether Silver was under there or not, Chris continued.

"Right then, lets get this fother mucker rigged up"

Chris just hoped that Silver wouldn''t realise that it was the sail from the boat anyway.

1103User 367130

As the sail fell it went right through Silver, who levitated about an inch over the folded sail. He couldn't see the design, so he had no idea it was his... yet.

"Lets do that."

1104Siat Dacore

"No, its cool, I'll do all the work. Jackass."

smilies/icon_stare.gif

Chris clapped his hands four times, and four clones of him (but composed entirely of dirt ((a la Gaara)) appeared, each grabbing the sail, unfolding it, and then fixing it onto the boat. If the boat wasn't securely moored and chained, then it would've blown off.

Addressing Silver whilst grabbing his shoulder and turning him away from the ship, he tried to distract him from the sail, as well as placing microscopic amounts of an unknown powder which Silver almost definetely wouldn't detect.

"Ok, I'll just take that money now"

1105User 367130

"How much money are we talking about here?"

It likely wouldn't be too much 'cuase you could usually buy an entire ship for 500 to 750 gold anyways.

1106Siat Dacore

"Hmm... 150 gold sound ok?"

A simple question, hopefully, a simple answer.

1107User 367130

The price was a tad steep, but he was in a hurry, and he did set it up for him in a timely matter. He looked up at the sail, which looked uncannily familiar. Something about this was bugging him, but he ignored it at the moment.

"The price sounds fine to me."

Silver took his pouch of coins and began to quickly count off 150 coins.

1108Siat Dacore

Chris stared at the coin pouch, lots of monies. Chris then detected a very strong wind, and the rope that was containing the boat was being strained. Chris really wanted that boat, so he did the only thing that made sense. He snatched the pouch as his 4 clones jumped and grabbed Silvers arms and legs. He jumped on the boat, and kicked the rope off. The boat almost immediately started moving at a tidy pace.

1109User 367130

((damn internet... POS))

Silver was cuaght off guard as he was jumped by the clones. He did something he hated to do to get free; he went etherial. It put tremendious strain on his body to do so, so he could only do it for a limited amount of time daily.

Ending up below deck, he climbed up the stairs and back onto the ship. Angered that someone would try to steal his ship when he was in such a hurry, he cuased the winds to stregnthen as the blew them on course directly towards Guldor. They would be moving so fast, in fact, that it would be hard for someone to keep footing.

Mine as well get something accomplished while I throw his a** overboard.

1110Siat Dacore

As soon as Silver tried anything magical, it happened. The dust on his shoulder activated, and literally sucked the magic out of him. The clones also poofed into more of this dust, coating him in it. Then, another strange thing happened. Silver would feel as if he was blind, deaf, and unable to speak. In actuality, he was being turned to stone by the dust. Chris wasn't close enough to turn him to stone entirely, and it was a very energy consuming spell. Still, it would probably be enough to keep him away.

1111User 367130

Silver was a partialy etherial being, so turning him partially to stone would only make him entirly physical. A little annoying, yes, but not earth shattering. The major disadvantage would be the powder. His very blood was enfused with magic, and just a few seconds in an antimagic barrier could effect him for hours afterward.

He felt the unbearable suppression of his abilities as he took a deep breath. Jumping into the ocean, he would charge his magical energies throughout his body as soon as the powder dissolved. if this was successful, Chris would be a very, very unhappy earth elementalist.

1112Siat Dacore

Even as the dust mixed into the water, the stonification didn't stop. In fact, it started turning the water in a close proximity to Silver to a watery cement, which trapped Silver further. Chris however, was a good half mile away now, and was nearly exhausted. He stopped the spell, so Silver would probably have his arms and left leg and crotch encased in stone, and have to swim against a half-ton of liquid cement.

1113User 367130

Silver wasn't going to stand for this. Though weakened by the antimagic, he had enough power to easily escape this situation. He used his pure energy to break the rock off him. Focusing his magical essence carefully, he made it so that the stone and cementy water's densitys were lighter than that of the water, so they floated to the surface. Using the stone as a crude and small platform, he climbed up and looked towards his boat, which was pretty far off.

Pfft. I could jump it.

He bent his knees and jumped off, using his magical energies to help propel him into the air. Reaching a hieght of 875 feet, he looked towards his boat and grinned; he could easily land anywhere on his vessel, no matter if it speed up or turned slightly. There was very little chance of Chris noticeing him as he landed in the crows nest.

1114Siat Dacore

Except Chris could notice the travelling magic, not to mention the huge amount of whistling Silver made as he flew. So before Silver was within 100 feet of the boat, he created a huge ball of stone about twice the size of a cannonball and hurled it at him, probably knocking him backwards a good 50 feet. He threw two more balls this size. And then yet another strange thing happened, Chris' legs sunk into the boat, and the boat somehow sprouted big wooden legs, which then jumped the boat out of the water, and running at 45 miles an hour at a right angle from where it had jumped out.

1115User 367130

Silver was glad he wwas holding the spear. It had a nice dual edge, so he could use it for slashing as well as piercing. Using his magical energies to help cleave the bolders in half, there was only a matter of landing. Instead of landing on the water...

His feet hit the surface. If one were to look carefully, his feet were covered with transparent green "boots". Running on the surface of the water at unhuman speeds, he went in hot pursuit of his ship.

He's gonna take it onto the coast! How am I going to get it back into the water?

1116Siat Dacore

All this huge spell stuff finally took its toll on Chris, as he failed to make it on land. He collapsed, and then slid off the boat into the water. Totally KO'd, he began to drift, the tides taking him to Godknowswhere.

1117User 367130

Wow... that makes things marginably easier.

Silver was more merciful than what might be expected. He pushed Chris towards Latent, where he would undoubtably reach shore. Getting back onto his boat, he used the last of his power to get it back on the right course.

Alright then... Onward to Guldor!

((And onward to the sea thread))

1118themightyjello

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Naturally, transferring gold of that sum to regional currency will take some time. I hope you will not mind a slight wait.

Mr. Black reaches out and takes the signed papers from the Leviathan; folding them over and tucking them back within the breast of his coat while maintaining that same broad smile that he had worn since his arrival.

"No problems at all, Mr. Leviathan, none at all," the man said amiably, "Simply have a payment of 20% ready by Tuesday, when the heavy equipment should be arriving."

"Now, unless you have other questions or other business with me, I should be bringing these to the propper channels...?"

1119Kitten P.A.

Tellus and Samantha continued watching the two men out the window of the pub, not quite certain what was going on but intrigued none the less. Tellus for her vixen nature, Smantha for undisclosed reasons. Seeing Tellus watch her father wistfully, Samantha got up and walked towards the door of the pub to get a closer look at the cartoonish like man.

"I have to know if it's him..."

She straightened her hair back into it's perfect coif and made sure her glasses covered her bright green eyes completely. The quiant little G corp pin remained affixed to her suit jacket as she leaned against the building not 20 feet from where James Black and Enki Leviathan discussed business,g rateful that it was actually a rather quiet town and she could listen in.

1120themightyjello

"Ehh..." Mr. Black muttered, reaching his left hand up behind his head and scratching the back of his neck. "Don't you just hate it when you can't get any privacy, Mr. Leviathan...?

He didn't turn, nor walk away, but turned his hand back; so that the back of his hand was against the back of his neck, and very subtly beckoned the interloping woman to come over; the gesture out of sight from the Leviathan.

1121Kitten P.A.

Samantha's hand reached down and smoothed her polyster skirt selfconciously as she stepped forward. What was it about the comical man that still commanded her attention. She stopped quickly but after taking another glance at Tellus who was making motions of encouragement she stepped forward once more, her slim hand reaching up to touch the G corp pin reassuringly before her shoulders straightened and she strode forward, stopping only stopping a few feet away yet again.

"Excuse me for interrrupting. I was looking for .." her fingers running over the Gcorp pin for amoment right before it slipped and fell to the ground, rolling around like a dropped penny before landing near James Blacks foot.

"Er...I'm sorry.."

She bent down and reached for the pin at a complete loss for words now.

1122themightyjello

"Mr. Leviathan?" James said, letting his arm fall back to his side and letting his hands slip inside the pockets on the sides of his coat. He looked down at the woman, but did not stoop to help her.

"...I don't really see why you'd have any business with me, Samantha. Unless you wanted something?"

1123Kitten P.A.

She stopped, her hand right beside his foot and took a deep breathe, forcing herself to relax. Slowly, she stood and looked at the comical man in front of her as she refastened the pin to her jacket. "I'm sorry...My name isn't Samantha, it's Miss Browning. You must have me mistaken for someone else." The lie slipping easily from her lips even as she took a step backwards.

1124themightyjello

"Oh, I'm sorry, Miss Browning," came his reply, "I seem I have mistaken you for yourself."

1125Kitten P.A.

She looked up at him, a piercing look that would have terrified most interns into bawling balls of quivering flesh...and not the good kind. "My name is Celeste Browning. I do think you have me mistaken for someone else....Mr...?" Not giving in for one moment but still not quite lying. It was her middle name after all. She pushed the bridge of the thick glasses up on her nose to cover her eyes as she tried to get him to focus on her glasses and not her eyes.

1126themightyjello

He said nothing.

1127Kitten P.A.

Again, she quirked an eyebrow as she began to smile. "Ashamed of your own name..." She leaned close and placed a soft hand upon his shoulder as she leaned up and whispered in his ear. "Or afraid Mr. Leviathan will be able to hunt you down once he realizes you are swindling him."

She leaned back and rocked on her heels before smiling pleasantly. "I won't bother you any longer. I'm sure I can find the motorbike shop on my own. Thank you anyways." She turned and walked away from the two men, content now for some strange reason.

1128themightyjello

"A pleasure to see you again, as well," the man said as he removed his right hand from the pocket and waved it half-heartedly in responce to her departure.

"Maybe we can talk some time... when you can work up the courage for it?"

With nothing else to say to the woman, he turned his attention back to the Leviathan; it was only polite, after all.

1129Kitten P.A.

Her head turned so fast it was a surprise that it didn't snap. What did happen though was that her thick golden auburn hair snapped free of her hair clips and tumbled freely about her shoulders even as her glasses slipped from her nose. She looked more then a little discomforted but at the moment was paying no mind to her appearance.

"If I knew you, sirrah, I doubt I would have any problems facing such a...comical aproximation of a human such as yourself."

1130themightyjello

James... grinned. His hands still stuck absently in his pockets; though he seemed to roll forewards from his heels to the balls of his feet for a moment, and then sink back.

1131Kitten P.A.

She began to fumble with her hair as she realized what a mess it had become, all but pulling yanks of it out even as she shoved it back into a tight knot on top of her head. She bent down and picked up her glasses, the entire time, not removing her eyes from him. She then offered him her hand to shake, incased in which was a small business card which said. 'S. C. Browning. Creative Industries' and then a phone number of some type. Once he allowed his hand to be shaken she would leave the card in his care and turn back around, speaking not another word.

1132themightyjello

But he didn't. What now?

1133Kitten P.A.

As he did the rude thing, and didn't even shake her hand, there wasn't much she could do, now was there. She smiled brightly, though not friendly and simply shurgged. "Well, it was nice meeting you gentlemen. I need to get back to work after I find the shop I'm looking forward. Creation Industries doesn't pay me to sit on my duff. Good day."

She turned one last time and moved back towards the pub where Tellus watched her with wide eyes, wondering what in the hell was going on.

1134Enki Leviathan

*Enki listened intently as the two carried on their conversation. When Ms. Browning pushed her glasses up her nose, so did he, more out of empathetic habit then anything else. When the woman wispered into the man's ear, the only word he caught was "swindling." Enki is no moron, he knew that the amount asked for was FAR too much for a simple contracting and building by at LEAST 150 billion gold. But Enki really didn't care at the moment. He wanted his home back and he wanted it back as soon as possible. Though there were a few things Enki would have to do on his own, such as the portals and a few other hidden things, but he wasn't going to tell the man that his plans weren't... complete. When the woman is about to leave, he merely nods his head to her after her departing statement*

1135themightyjello

James... twiddled his thumbs?

Well, the effect is there. He did not follow, nor pay much mind to the meddlesome woman, and simply awaited any sort of favorable responce from the Leviathan before he would depart...?

1136Enki Leviathan

***Enki then turns back to the man and nods again*

I will have 20% of the agreed sum by the alotted time. Thank you for your business and I hope, for that amount, that you''re contractors do not let me down... I very much hope that I am not diappointed in any way, shape, or form by the construction.**

1137Count Victor Ven Long

"Hmpf, you're wasting my time, dragonling."

The cloaked man muttered as he turned his back with a whirl of his cloak and started to head back towards the main street of Latent, in a direction that would eventually take him back to his Inn. He didn't have time for people who were just going to waste it. And this one had proved annoying enough already by his incessant accusation of him being a member of the Undead Race. He'd have to work on that.

When he arrived at the Inn, he glanced around until he spotted his retainer, Authur. He glided over, "which room is it?" He murmered quietly. The old man held up a room key with the number inscribed on it. The pale man took the key and glanced at it slowly.

"Ah, I see, very well then, I shall be down shortly, as soon as I get my room arranged."

He said with a faint half-smile at the human who served him so faithfully these many many years. He went up to his room, and about an hour later returned. His cloak was missing, so he was just clad in his silk shirt that was partially unbuttoned, his gloves, pants and boots. At his side was a sheathed longsword with the Ven Long Family crest on it's hilt. He stretched and yawned slightly.

"Well, now I'd better check out the town abit more thoroughly, since the arena's down, I'll have to get my fill of combat elsewhere."

He murmered to himself as he strode out of the inn and into the city streets.

1138themightyjello

James climbed up on top of the minibike again, leaning down over the handlebars, and he grinned at the Leviathan.

"Three days..." the man said, holding up a hand with three fingers extended, "...and the crew will arrive. Have the building plans ready by then so we can begin."

With that, he started up the engine again, and revved it twice before pushing it into gear and starting off. He drove one circle around Enki quickly before turning and heading out into the town; waving a hand behind his head whimsically in parting.

1139Enki Leviathan

*Enki nods and waits for the man to be out of site, then looks around cuatiously for a moment. When said moment was finished with, Enki turns and begins walking down the dock*

1140Kraun

A black ship started to pull into the docks of Latent, slowly from a distance, carried by an unnatural wind which reeked of death and decay. At first glance, there would be nobody on the ship, its decks empty as ropes swung around loosely and boards creaked eerily as it slowly drifted into the dockside. With tattered sails and a misty fog which followed it in, the vessel thunked against the wooden planks of the docks before stopping completely, even at its low speed, it's weight alone was enough to splinter and split several boards and crush them sinking into the depths below. And it was there, a shattered black ship of death.

1141Silver Alexander

A pair of Port Authority Officers had been strolling along the docks when they noticed the incoming vessel at sea. No other matters to attend to at the moment, they stood at the port it appeared to be headed for.

"I say..." one of them said, pulling a hankerchief from the breast pocket of his old-timey British-colonial vestments. "The sea air smells rather musty today. D'you suppose we're down wind of an outbound garbage boat?"

"Hmph," the other scoffed, "you're right, but the dock records show no rubbage ships departing today. And besides, trash day is Tuesday. Perhaps we'll have to look into it, once we tend to this incoming vessel."

And so, the poor hapless officers stood and waited as the black ship approached. It struck them kind of odd the way that it moved, as well as there being no one visable on deck to operate it. Surely it would still stop in time, though. There was no way an empty ship would just drift to port.

So, they stood there and waited as the ship drew perilously close. Closer, and they waited. Closer, and the shuffled uncomfortably. Closer, and they began to get nervous. Closer still...

"Look out!"

The Port Authority Officers turned to escape the peir only moments before the slow moving vessel barreled into it. Fortunately, it was moving slow enough to only really damage the end of the peir. Any faster, and it would have plowed right through it and wound up on the shore.

The officers collected themselves, straightening their tri-point hats and wigs, obviously perturbed by the careless vessel. One of them called out to it.

"I say! Who's the Captain of this rickety old deathtrap?! Dont expect to get away without paying for the dock, AND your docking fees!"

1142Winget

((and finally after 8 months of no roplaying I make a come back for Winget!))

Day in and day out the world is alive. With people coming and going to places to do their own thing. Depending on the day the streets could be filled with people in buisness suits during their lunch hour. Induring in the guilty pleasure of deep fried fries and dripping greesy fatty goodness that could only be found in a poorly made hamburger. Maybe topped off with some chopped lettuce, a slice of tomatoe, and sauce which you'd never ask what ingredints where in it. For fear of your food going on a one way trip into the tolite. All placed between two sesame seed fluffy bro-

With a firce shake of her head all thoughts of the artery clouging junk was washed from the mind. Though that wouldn't stop the grumble grumble of the stomach. Of course the smell of freashly cought fish and salt lingering in the air wasn't helping any. As fishermen brought there newly caught items to shore to sell in a beach side fishermans market. (A word of advice to any one who goes to the ocean, keep an eye out for these place for they sell the best tasting fish around!)

...wait fish? Salt? Fishermen? Beach side?

Where in bloody's name am I?

The wondering woman came to a complete hault. As her eyes darted too and frou as a way to gather in her surroundings. Only to notice that she was close to the Leviathan Sea.

How long had she been walking? She could of sworn that only minutes ago she had been lost in the middle of a forest. Maybe when she had been deep in thought her nose... or perhaps her stomach... had led her to this quaint town of civilization. With out the acknowledgment of doing so. Perhaps now she could make her fantasy a reality?

With a reach in to the pockets. The woman pulled out an astonishing... 57cense.

Oh boy. That will get me a what? A ice cube if I were to be so lucky.

With her mind else where. She so incidently had bumped shoulders with a passer byer. Who incidently wore that buisness suit in which she had been so found of. With a silent sorry from the women. Being her simple diversion of preventing a fight that does not need to happen. Then saying "whatch'it where you going". That only spelling out diaster! As temper's would rise and blood to boil to the point where skin was indanger of melting away.

Needless to say that buisness man; who seemed to be friendly enough. Of course no one would ever be aware that he been weezling money right out from under his boss's nose; claimed that it was his fault in stead of hers, and merely went on his way. Of course only to find latter on that his wallet had gone missing. Finding it in the local 'Lost & Found' with a twenty or two missing.

And as for the women. Well she now could be seen heading toward a small burger joint. Her mind once again lost in her fantasy.

All placed between two sesame seed fluffy brown buns. With a large icy cool bubbly soda. That just moved down one's throat in a way it beg you for more.

Perhaps it is a guilty pleasure brought on by hell, but if it was hell. Then chain her to the wall, and bring it on.

1143Kraun

True, there was no crew above deck as the ship drifted into the docks, unmanned, uncrewed. However, that did not mean that below deck was also empty, even if it only held half a handful of people. Rustly hinges creaked as a door swung open, followed by the echoing footsteps of someone moving across the rotting planks above.

Then a man peered over the edge of the rather high ship, off from its decks, over the railings, and down at the officers below in the ruined planks of the docks. Greasy black strands of hair hung from the top of his head, falling down just below his eyes at the sides of his face. Eyes which were quite easy to say that they were not normal, especially since the eyes were composed of white pupils set in voidlike black eyeballs lacking irises, gave the man a creepy appearance. But even more eerie about the split second scene, was his small mouth cracked into a wide toothy grin at the sight of the two port authorities, never replying to the statements or question. If his mouth went any further, it would probably split his head in half.

He simply stared down at them for a long moment, his two eyes seemingly split, each one looking in a different direction at the two men as the fog blew over the docks to shroud it in a dense and rancid mist. A mist that was so thick it cut down visibility to an arm's reach, and the smell horrible enough to make those nearby leave just to get away from it, though it didnt have any harmful effects other than an inconvenient stench which made it hard for one to breathe willingly. However, the man could see clearly through the mist, and he did not seem affected by the smell at all, he just continued to look down at the dock authorities with his twisted smile as the planks at their feet would burst apart as clawed hands grasped for their ankles to pull them down into the watery depths.

And through the screams of the men as they were taken, followed by the sound of bubbles breaking the surface of water, the man simply watched with that grin still on his face as clawed hands reached up over the docks out of the water and the undead units of ghouls, with their empty eyes and vicious cunning, rose out of the water.

((Also posted in the Old Arena Thread))

1144Silver Alexander

"My word," one of the Port Authority Officers remarked as the fog rolled in, wafting his handkerchief about dantily in the air as if it would repel the mist, "the putrid aroma seems to have gotten worse."

"Will you shut your lug hole for a minute?" the other replied, "Im trying to--Wh-Wha?! AUGH!"

The man didn't even have time to finish his sentence for both were pulled into the murky depths, never to return. Not living, at least. Anyone within close enough proximity to that particular dock would be horrified and confused at the scene, the blood curtling screams sending chills down the back of anyone who heard. Sea wenches screamed, calling out for Port Authority. Others just simply dropped whatever they were doing and ran for it. Several more officers showed up, this time armed, piling into the dense fog trying to find out what exactly was going on.

"Where are Williams and Remington?"

"Bloody hell if I know! I can't see the bloody ship! Bollocks!"

"Hey, I think I--ARGH!"

The hapless port guard only managed to get themselves lost in the mist, as they slowly each fell prey to the undead marauders.

1145Count Victor Ven Long

The well-dressed man came to a stop in the middle of the street. His head bowed down a small bit. The wind ruffled his partially unbuttoned shirt and his short black hair around his head.

~There is something wrong.....~

He thought quietly to himself as he opened his bright blue eyes wide and slowly glanced around the town, spotting the dock district. His eyes narrowed a faint bit.

"it's over there."

He said to no one in particular as he started running down the street towards the fog-enshrouded docks. A hand resting on the handle of his broadsword. Eyes intent and alert, ready for trouble.

1146Ryugi Kazamaru

The prosperous Port Town of Latent, well known for its seaport and for its close proximity to Leviathan Stadium. It was a thriving town of fishermen, merchants, and also the home to several fighters that frequented Leviathan Stadium before the events that nearly wiped the Stadium clear off the face of the planet. But through the tragedy, the citizens remained strong and hopeful that their stadium would soon be back up and running in its former glory. However, things were happening below their feet each and every day that they knew nothing about. Deep in the underground network of caves and tunnels that sat under the port town, dark and shady businesses were taking place. It was deep in these tunnels that Marchiko Labs had created Site B.

Marchiko Labs originated in the town of Durem, and had risen to the public eye with their first major experiment for promising medical advances by using animal DNA. However, shortly after the creation of their experiment, the subject escaped and ran off. Ever since then, the Labs had more or less retired from the eyes of the public as more interesting news came into light. The CEO of Marchiko Labs, a Mister Chaire Mann, was determined to find and capture their lost reaserch to continue testing. Over the years, this had proved to be an almost impossible task from the company's original location in Durem. This forced the company to look into its expansion. After several months and years of searching without finding their lost research, the CEO finally decided that it might be best to expand first to secure the company's financial situations, as well as keep looking for the escaped specimen.

Several sites were looked into as a possible seccondary location. Barton Town was a candidate since a large majority of people traveled there. The developing Town of Akea was also a candidate for the selection, however construction costs were far more expensive than originally projected. The Isle of Johnny K. Gambino was also a candidate, however, the greedy millionare didn't want to have anything to do with genetic reasearching labs after what had happened at his Mansion Durring his Halloween Bash. Just when the company was about to declare bankruptcy, a starlting discovery was made. Their research had been sighted near the port town of Latent. This news, along with rising suspicions of the company in Durem, was the main reason for expanding into Latent and the creation of Site B. Site B was primarily used for the more shady types of reasearch that were deemed too risky at the original establishment in Durem. Ever since the escape of their first experiment, the GPD had been investigating Marchiko Labs for unjust treatments and illegal tamperings.

Once the creation of Site B had been completed in secret, they went to work at finding their lost research. Weeks of searching and asking around had finally led them to Leviathan Stadium, where it was said that their experiment, now called Madison by the populous, was often seen. The retrieval of such a delicate specimen was always tricky, since a kidnapping would cause too much suspicious activity. So, they waited and observed the experiment wander about, until they stumbled across the next breakthrough in their plans. Over the weeks and countless months of observing, they finally picked up some useful information. The experiment had made many friends in her time at the stadium, and one in particular stood out. This friend was one that went by the name Ryugi Kazamaru. The subject repeatedly spent time with the experiment and had developed quite a nice friendship. But the most important factor was trust. The experiment trusted this subject and would often take his word for advice in situations.

This starling evidence was soon reported to the CEO and a plan was created. The subject in question was a fighter in the stadium, and as such he often got many scrapes and cuts. After a particularly dangerous fight, the subject headed to the infirmary where he recieved madical treatment. It was there that a nurse took a blood sample from his battered body. The nurse then placed the blood sample in the blood bank for later use. However, a few days later the deposit had turned up missing from the infirmary's database. Months had passed since the events took place, and the infirmary's records had been corrected for their error. The blood sample was filed as a miscalculation and the event was never investigated further.

Now, long after the events had taken place, something was happening at Site B...

~~~*~

In a dark room deep benieth the port town of Latent, a scientist dressed in a white labcoat sat in front of a massive glass window. The window looked down into the room below and gave the scientist an excelent view of what was going on. He'd been working for a long time on this project and he wasn't about to let it get messed up now. He sighed and lay back a bit in his computer chair, punching a few keys in on his computer keyboard. The room below was cirular and had a radius of about fifty feet. In the center of the room was a massive pillar that ran from the ceiling to the floor. Around the bottom of this pillar were cylindrical pods of some sort with a clear plastic top over them. The pods were strong enough to witshstand just about anything from the inside. To the right side of each pod was a small display with a screen and a keypad for entering commands and checking on the vitals of the occupants from each pod. Each pod glowed with an eerie green light since the room was only illuminated apon someone entering it.

The scientist turned as he heard a knock at his door and stood up walking over to open it.

Yeah? What is it?

The CEO is here. He's here for the activation of the Project.

What? Now? He wasn't scheduled to be here until next week!

I know I know... But he insisted that it be completed today. He'll be heading in any moment now, just get things ready will you?

The conversation ended as the person on the other side of the door walked off. The scientist then grumbled and walked over to his computer console. He tossed some old papers and things into the garbage and did his best to clean up the old coffee grounds from the coffee machine.

He wasn't supposed to be here until next week... They could have at LEAST given me some heads up notice. This place is a mess!

Another knock at the door got the man's attention and he quickly finished his little bout of cleaning. He then ruched over to the dor and opened it after flicking on the lights.

Mr. Chaire Mann, this is Benjamin Stevenson. He's been the project head on the experiment.

A tall man who looked to be in his sixties came though the door. He had dark grey hair and wore black rimmed glasses. His eyes were an icy greyish blue and wrinkled with age. He wore a black suit befitting of someone running one of the most powerful companies on the Barton continent, and white gloves emblazoned with a black ML. In his right hand he held a black cane with a golden handle.

Ah, so this is the man that they said could run and direct the biggest project since the medical fiasco. Its a pleasure to meet you Stevenson.

Um... Thank you Sir, the pleasure is mine I'm sure. Please pardon the mess, we... weren't expecting you until next week.

Oh its no problem at all Stevenson. All I want to know is if you did what you said you could do.

Stevenson smiled and walked over to his computer console.

Yes Sir, we have. And if you'll care to step this way, I'll wake him up and you'll get to meet him.

Yes, yes... Thats all what I came here for... But... Since when do we give our projects names?

Mann rubbed his chin and walked over to stand beside Stevenson.

Oh, thats not as recent as you might think Sir. You see, it was difficult to keep calling them by their project numbers, so we gave them codenames and designations to keep things much more simple and efficient.

I see... Well then, carry on Stevenson. Lets see what you and your men have done here.

Yes Sir.

After saying those words, Stevenson types a few commands on his keypad and several messages scrolled across the computer screen in green text.

Project Number: 225663

Designation: Ramiel

Incubation Process: Complete

Status: Stable

Initialize?

Y/N

Stevenson keyed "Y" on the keyboard and another prompt came onscreen.

Keycode Required for Initialization. Please enter Keycode.

Keycode:

_

Stevenson looked up from his work and turned towards Chaire Mann.

A Keycode entry is needed to activate the Project, Sir. I'll need it if the process is to continue.

Mann nodded and spoke the Keycode. Stevenson then turned back towards the computer and typed the password.

Keycode:

G E N E S I S

Keycode Approved.

Initialization: In Progress

Down in the room below, the green light inside Pod 1 began to pulse a bit and cool vapors began to seem down to the floor. Stevenson then turned to Mann and spoke.

Now Sir, if you'll please follow me, we'll go down and meet him.

Both of the men then walked over to the side of the room where a large steel door blocked entry into the lab below. With a quick swipe of his keycard, Stevenson opened the door, and both men walked down into the large room as vapors continued to seep from the pod. The room was chilly as the two men walked over to the pod, their shoes clicking along the hard floor of the open area. They soon came to rest at the side of the large pod. All the while Stevenson talked about the project, informing Mann about what he had done to make this one work.

We altered the brain in this one and inserted our own memories for him. We gave him enough combat knowledge to easily control his powers and abilities as well as wield his weapon. We also were able to stabilize this one's DNA, unlike the previous attemps. This means he can maintain this form as well as switch back and forth without any problems. There shouldn't be any problems with taking orders either, since we initially told him that he was to serve all orders given to him by any Marchiko personel with clearance above level 3.

How close is he to the original?

He's exact as far as we can tell. Our observers gave us enough visual data to construct him. The scarring however returns everytime. We believe this is an anomoly within the skin structure, however, it poses no threat or hinderance in anyway. The subject in question looked to be in his early twenties, so we aged the specimen to approximately that age as well. Unless the subject has aged more than ten years since the sample, which is impossible, he will be an exact match.

What about the sword? Did you find a way to recreate it?

Weight ratios and wielding ability of the original weapon did not match any known metal or alloy in our database, that said, this weapon is heavier than the original by about ten to fifteen pounds. Since we were unable to obtain the sword for samples, we had to improvise slightly. The sword itself is made of aluminum and titanium alloys with a ruthenium coating of about one centimeter thick. Along with this is a coating of a highly heat resistant polymer that will protect the inner metal from getting to its melting point.

Durring our observations, we observed that the subject's sword often absorbed energy attacks which were then used in turn as a powerful return hit by the wielder. We do not know how the sword was able to do this since spectral annalysis from a distance revealed no magic being used for the sword to absorb this energy. We had tried to replicate this in our labs but to no avail. So, we simply cast a magical rune on the inside of the sword that has the ability to absorb and return magical and physical energies. While it does show up in spectral analysis, its the closest we could get to the real thing.

Good good.

A hydrolic groaning sound and a hissing ended the conversation as vapors sprayed from the Pod and poured out over the floor. The plastic shell over the top of the Pod then retracted and the rest of the vapors drifted out of the Pod to reveal the occupant of the containment device. Inside, the form of a human lay absolutely still, his silver hair sticking up over his head, and his red eyes staring foreward looking phased with no life in them.

Mr. Chaire Mann, I'd like to introduce you to Project Number 225663, Ramiel.

As Stevenson spoke the name, the eyes jerked wide for a moment and suddenly, life entered the still form. The project then sat up and spoke looking straight ahead.

Project 225663 Ramiel opperational...

Very good. So Ramiel, did you have a good sleep?

Ramiel then blinked and his eyes looked normal as if they'd been like that his entire "life".

Ugh... Stevenson... I have a headache, but other than that, I feel fine.

Stevenson nodded and then turned to face the CEO.

Ramiel, this is the CEO of Marchiko Labs, Mr. Chaire Mann. I believe you were expecting to see him.

Ramiel closed his eyes tightly for a moment and held his hand to his forehead for a moment before answering.

Yes... I remember that. So, what do you ask of me, Sir...?

The CEO simply smiled. All the hard work and cash had paid off.

I believe you've heard of Project Number 28669722248, have you not?

Ramiel was silenbt for a moment before answering.

Yes Sir, I have. What should I do for you?

We need you to search out and find the escaped project and bring it back here so that we may finish what we started. You are to eliminate any threat that tries to stop you from your goal, however this does not apply to the project itself. Do not be reckless in your actions if it can at all be avoided. We have word that the subject is called "Madison" or "Madi" by her friends. Use this to help track her down. We want our project back alive and well, is that understood?

Ramiel grinned, a slightly twisted grin if anyone was paying much attention to him.

Yes Sir. Your orders are understood completely.

Mann grinned and smiled as he extended his hand.

Good, good! Now, lets get you out of this thing and into some decent clothes. Once we've done that, we'll get you outfitted and you can begin your searching...

~~~*~

An hour or so later, Ramiel was seen heading out of the "Marchiko Labs Public Relations Building" on the outskirts of Latent, heading for the local Inn where he would stay the night. Armed with his sword and his abilities, he began his search for the missing Project. Many things were uncertain in what lie ahead in his journey, but a few things were certain. Wherever Ryugi and Madison were, they were in for some trouble. There was a new hunter on the block, and one that neither of them would ever expect...

114704 Spriggan

A deep sigh. Hold position. Right hand gripped the side of the building, and the left was out, creating a perfect 90 degree angle were someone to take a protactor to her body. She was performing a one-handed handstand overlooking the ground our of nothing but boredom.

"What are you doing? Taking so long..." The words were whispered to herself, but also to him. Not that he was supposed to hear her at all, of course. One would think that she would have been quite visible, but Song of Shadows was still active so she was pretty much invisible. Her wait was quickly cut as the screams reached her ears. Adjusting her head so that she could actually see the ground below, her face softened at the sight of the mist moving in. It was almost a smile.

Something was mouthed, and then she put her other hand down and leaned forward, off the edge of the building. It wasn't a terribly far fall at all- two and a half stories?- and she landed with grace on the tips of her toes. Still mouthing words, she drew her shawl around tightly around herself and began to walk to the water's edge, wisely avoiding the parts that were being destroyed. Her face leveled out into seriousness as folded her arms and watched the ghouls ascend.

From mouthing words to humming. One hand was raised, fingers spread apart. A number of ghouls approached her, at which point she turned around and walked into the mist.

Cue screaming and flames.

1148Kraun

As soon as the dockhands were quickly dealt with, the man with the inverted eyes planted a hand against the ship rail and boosted himself over the edge, falling a little ways down to a sturdy plank of the ruined docks as his sick smile disappeared. "Come on," he said quite audibly, to who, nobody knew, but obviously someone else was on the boat, as he spoke with his head slightly tilted back and turned, "we don't have all day..."

"Actually, we do." it took him all of two seconds to correct himself as he let out a low cackle. Turning back to the broken docks which surrounded him, he placed a small black cylindrical object into his mouth before fitting a thin tube in place like a cigarette would, hanging between his lips.

There wouldn't be time to look over to the ship to see who the man was speaking to as when he began to move, ghouls rose from the depths around him, from either left or right side to move with him as they let out low spine freezing moans that filled the misty air. And off they were, moving forward towards the city as ghouls spread out through the dense fog and was lost to sight, only to be replaced with screams that were cut off an a heartbeat.

Approaching the woman who stood in the fog so perfectly out of place, yet very much so in place, unharmed and untouched by the ghouls, the darkly clad man, dressed in black trousers, a high collared midnight blue shirt with a black leather vest on top, and a black cloak around his shoulders, approached and said something quickly, yet precise from between his lips that pressed against the tube, "Take a unit and clear out the remaining docks. Myself and the other will move out of the fog and into the city, meet us there when you are finished."

And with that said, he began to move forward through the fog once again, feet padding over the wooden planks noisily as one by one, the shambling silhouettes of ghouls came into view behind his form in the rancid mists, their moans and groans alerting those near the misty veil to run and hide before the sceams would come from them.

114904 Spriggan

The only response from the gypsy-clad woman to the darkly-clad man was a slight wave of her hand, and her beginning to hum. She spun away from him, seeming to be in a great mood considering the smell of decay and burning flesh that surrounded her.

Song of Feather. Still spinning, she began to rise from the ground and stopped once she was twenty feet in the air. This allowed her slightly better visibility, and she didn't have to worry about bumping into anyone. Her ribbon continued to spin around her legs as she hovered forward, stretching arms over her head.

"You heard him. Let's be quick about this." The command was given, and she was followed to the next dock. Confusion had already taken hold of many people from the spreading mist, and the threat of the docks burning started to become more and more of a threat. The building she'd been performing acrobatic feats on was already burning well, another small explosion shaking the foundations. Ignoring all but her words, the ghouls moved forward past her. One man's skull was crushed for standing in the way. Another had his back broken backwards, and was left in the horrid position on the ground.

And yet, these were quick, preferable deaths to the gut rippings and slow suffocations that anyone in this next dockhouse recieved. If anyone survived, they would be promptly burned, along with the dockhouse and any boats attatched to it.

"Humm...~"

1150Shouyin

The knight sat back on the deck of the ship, looking up at the sky through the thick black smoke. He once again wore that peculiar flowmetal armour, bits and pieces of light reflecting sharply off the surface(s). This time though, the metal and seemed to seep out around his wrists, layering his hand and fingers. Clenching and unclenching his fists tightly he got to his feet, taking a new sword in hand. A long, heavy broadsword, reminiscent of a medieval knight's. He'd learnt the folly of the exotic weapon during his last bout, and was now settling with his sword of expertise.

Walking slowly to the front of the ship he hopped off it onto the dock, and thus into the town of Latent. Five ghouls climbed out behind him as he walked forwards, calmly gripping the sword in his right hand, the tip of the blade just hanging above the ground. No cloaks this time, no sandstorms, this was a full-blown assault, and he made sure of it as he slid the blade out of the throat of his first victim, some lunatic that had come running straight for him.

Today he'd make himself a name.

1151Count Victor Ven Long

The man came to a stop at the edge of the mist. Calmly eyeing the destruction and screams of the townsfolk of the city. He reached inside a pocket on his chest and pulled out a pack of semi-crumpled cigs, tapping one out and placing them between his lips as he pulled out a match and struck it on his glove. Lighting his cigarette, he inhaled and exhaled the smoke out of his nose. Smirking slightly.

"Ghouls, huh? Hmmm, on the one hand, the people of this city aren't my responsiblity or concern. Also, ghouls make for lousy fighters. At least against someone who isn't a normal human."

He took another long drag and blew out a rather large cloud of smoke in front of him. His smirk widening slightly.

"however....I'm fairly certain that whoever is controlling these ghouls would be oh-so-much fun to fight. And there's someone else out there using fire magic.....Hmmmm, I guess the only real way to draw anyone out...."

He slowly raised his left hand, making a fist, extending his thumb and first and middle finger, fingertips touching.

"Is to announce myself....eh?"

He said that last part to the group of ghouls that were lumbering towards him. He snapped his fingers, and a large spark of flame leapt towards them, seemingly igniting the very air around them, turning thier location into one huge barbeque. Undead corpses burn goooooood. Not to mention the flash of light and roar of the flames in a part where the fire-user wasn't might attract some attention.

"Now, to wait until another group comes by...."

He said in an amused tone as he sat down on a nearby overturned barrel. Smoking pleasantly.

1152themightyjello

The mists parted as another figure approached in the wake of the ship; not appearing from it, but leisurely strolling into dock across the top of the sea. He seemed to be alone out there upon the waves, clad in dirty, bloodstained armor and carrying a crooked scythe with him that still had bits of flesh and hair clinging to the edge of the blade. His arm was held out beside him, letting the tip of the scythe drag in his wake through the water, though each step he took was as if the water was as solid under foot as the earth itself.

"I'm going on ahead..." the figure said in a low, raspy voice; speaking up to the docks beside him and those that remained upon the ship. "I want to see the faces of these men while my ghouls feast upon their wives and daughters."

The man then pulled the scythe from the water, holding it upright to pluck a rotting piece of skin from the end of it, and then dropped it into the water. Not two seconds after it fell and sunk, the surface of the harbor around him began to bubble and froth viciously. The bubbling moved towards the shoreline, and he followed right behind it with an expression of true sadism upon his scarred and wretched face.

The bubbling ceased shortly, but not before wave after wave of ghouls began to crawl their way onto land from the sea; marching two by two up the beach and towards the town, with the bloody man walking beside them.

1153Kraun

Oh look, fire. It ignited the area, burning the nearby buildings as well as a few unsuspecting ghouls as the planks of the docks dried up and burst into flames in an instant, setting whatever other wooden constructs such as boats and barels to ignite as well, even making on boat explode as the gunpowder in it reacted to the spreading flames.

Chaos, how wonderful of a thing it was, all aided by those who would rush into the face of danger and claim glory for themselves... even if they did cause more harm than good. It didnt matter though, it just helped their cause and gave the town guards someone else to take care of.

As he stepped out of the mists, he took out a piece of square wool cloth and began to polish his bloodstained glass dagger, having been stained as he decided to take a closer look at one of the recently deceased body's insides for no good reason. The ghouls then began to spread out throughout the nearby buildings.

115404 Spriggan

Her head turned to the left as something exploded. But against expectations, she shrugged and her gaze went back to what she was doing... which was basically wrecking the place. Her set of five were doing just fine with killing anyone stupid enough to still be here, wether by choice or inability to go anywhere.

This was... almost fun. Almost, if not for the scent of ghouls. Truly, it was an aquired taste. She was used to them, but would have rathered that they not stink so much. But they were good so-- What the hell, they stopped.

Oh, it was someone trying to play hero with a sword. The man looked determined enough in his will to fight, but the scent of urine was carried on his clothes. Recognizing her as the apparent master of these ghouls, the two got into some sort of staring contest that lasted approximately five seconds. After that was up, the ghouls proceeded to rip the man's arms off and beat him to death with them. Then, that building and all boats attatched to it went up in flames.

1155Shouyin

The knight raised his sword above his head, cleanly cleaving a man in half, right down the middle and everything. His little squad of ghouls busied themselves with running along the walls of already burning buildings and leaping down at their victims, proceding to rip and rend them to their hearts' content. Sword displays and cat and mouse games aside, they continuously pushed along the side of the port, hooking down the left end. It wasn't long into this, the knight's piece in the assault effort, that they came across a fellow roasting ghoulmallows.

Still out of sight of the man he swung his sword upwards, letting the flat of the blade rest against his shoulder, stepping back into an alleyway as his squad of ghouls moved in. Two would approach head on, running full-tilt on all fours at the foe, thus focusing his attention. A third would approach from the side of the building, leaping in at him, an attack not so likely for success, but a fair attempt and suitable distraction. During this the other two would climb up some of the more structurally sound buildings, taking aim and firing a couple volleys of needles at the man. Four or six long and thin needles flying through the air would easily strike true, considering everything else the guy would be dealing with.

1156Vahn Fah

In the city itself, within the innermost walls, the plumes of smoke culd be seen rising from the docks, for miles on end. As usual the trade town was bustling, and today was no exception.

"Oh wow, look at that..."

"Hey, yea..."

"Wonder what's going on over there..."

The usuall gossiping, murmuring and overall debates started up, as apparently everyone and their mother's had a different idea s to what might have been going on. One group in particular however, was not participating in the exchange of words. A rather tall and lanky man, with an equally expensive taste, lead the front. Locks of raven hair spilled out from behind the mask that was affixed to his face, the coat he wore, flowing to either side with each step.

Flanked on either side by people in suits, and following behind him directly, a sharply dressed female, checking her nails every so often.

"Noisy, today, isn't it." The masked man asked, never stopping.

"Just a disturbance down at the docks. Shields have already been dispatched to the area." The female responded calmly. Standing 5'4" tall, she sported hair in the whitest white, held in place by several long silvery hairneedles, forming a bun of sorts on the back of her head, though it is, due to the mass of her hair, a very loose one and does not contain all her hair by far, which goes down to her shoulders despite some early efforts to keep it in check. On the left side some hair is bound with string to form a large bang. Her eyes hold irises and pupils of a golden color, framed by black lashes and accented by her white and thin eyebrows. Wether she paints her lips this way or if it is just the way they are, they seem to lack the normal red color of human flesh, instead gleaming silvery white under even the poorest light, even whiter than her somewhat pale skin, which seems not to be marred by a single birthmark or scar.

"The human condition of insanity never ceases to surprise me..." A dark garbed man said, speaking to the two in front of him.

"You say that as if it were a problem my dear, Zhechariah." The masked man said, addressing the cloaked one. "I'd have thought that over your countless years you'd come to appreciate the unpredictability of humans."

"No, I've grown tired of it..."

"Is that why you've come here? To brood over your unfulfilled blood lust?"

"Perhaps, I was just thinking how simple it would be to lay this city to waste." Craning his head back towards the docks, Zhechariah indicated the plume sof smoke rising from the docks. "Being in a place such as this, they have become lax and unprepared. They could not fend off an angry boar, let alone an invading army."

"Indeed," The masked man said, acknowledging the atmosphere of carelessness that permeated the city. "But then again, that is why the Spear's were made."

"So, has the young master decided our next course of action?" Zhecheriah said, not caring to hide the bite of impatience that echoed from his lips. Apparently, the masked man was the so called "young-master".

"Indeed," the masked figure said, speaking calmly and ignoring the man's impatience for blood. "I have sent those two to deal with things in the desert. We will move ahead with the invasion force. The more we can distract the people involved, the less likely our true intentions are to be discovered."

"And what of your true intentions Victor," Zhecheriah sneered, turning his head to face the strategist. "I have difficulty in believing you'd go to such great lengths to prevent the fall of humanity. The Murmillion line itself, has a long history of arrogance in believing they drive history. You'd be willing to throw away that self-important legacy? That is more baffling than the idiots who decided to attack the city..."

"My intentions are not so different from your own Zhecheriah," Victor smiled benaeath that mask, tilting his head toward the passing squad of Shields. "I seek power to save this world, and unite it. After all, this is not the only country on the continent."

~~

Matthew sat alone within his private chambers, pouring himself over the reports of current issues in Latent, mostly concerning something over at the docks. However, he was more caught up with the plans set out by the newest council member, in a bid to help Latent gain a higher edge in terms of importance. Certainly the masked man had done a remarkable job plotting the details...even the events leading up to it, but what troubled him so grievously was not the plan, nor the actions, but rather the man himself.

He knew the masked man was powerful, he could feel the power bristle from him...and though some might mistake his sense of caution for fear, they were far from the truth. It was not fear that led him and his greatest advisors to concoct a weakness in his strategy in the hopes of discrediting him; it was distrust. No man could trust another who did not reveal himself, and with the mask and the entire aura of secrecy surrounding him, it proved to the Magister that this individual hid himself because he truly had something to hide.

But that was only a small piece of his own concerns. What truly bothered Matthew was how readily the other council members had agreed to the proposal. It was nothing short of reckless in his opinion, and the man knew and appreciated the need for the Leviathan Stadium to exist on the continent. Despite the savages that may dwell within its halls, the stadium was the natural buffer of the continent, preventing ture wide spread destruction. Without able fighters about... war would eventually swallow everyone up. Despite his loyalty to Latent, senseless and often self-destructive ambitions were not what he would willingly give his life to.

Sighing deeply as he looked over the plan once more, Matthew turned his attention to the shapeless shadow in the far corner. "Very well Meryl," Matthew said, closing his eyes in reservation and hoping to sustain his faith in miracles. Certainly, a miracle would be all that would stave off the destruction to come. "Proceed with your investigation. And report to none but myself. If this masked man is plotting for his own ambitions then I must know," pausing to look half-heartedly in the mirror directly in front of him, Matthew sighed again. "And if it comes to it...then I will stop him."

1157Count Victor Ven Long

Shouyin Wrote:

The knight raised his sword above his head, cleanly cleaving a man in half, right down the middle and everything. His little squad of ghouls busied themselves with running along the walls of already burning buildings and leaping down at their victims, proceding to rip and rend them to their hearts' content. Sword displays and cat and mouse games aside, they continuously pushed along the side of the port, hooking down the left end. It wasn't long into this, the knight's piece in the assault effort, that they came across a fellow roasting ghoulmallows.

Still out of sight of the man he swung his sword upwards, letting the flat of the blade rest against his shoulder, stepping back into an alleyway as his squad of ghouls moved in. Two would approach head on, running full-tilt on all fours at the foe, thus focusing his attention. A third would approach from the side of the building, leaping in at him, an attack not so likely for success, but a fair attempt and suitable distraction. During this the other two would climb up some of the more structurally sound buildings, taking aim and firing a couple volleys of needles at the man. Four or six long and thin needles flying through the air would easily strike true, considering everything else the guy would be dealing with.

(is assuming he's the target, since he doesn't see any other ghoul-barbequers around)

He stood up from the barrel and yawned languriously(sp?). Then he spotted the ghouls rushing towards him. He glanced towards the third as if taking in the scenery. Then his eyes moved towards the two firing needles almost as if he had a sort of undead-sense. The entire time his body was stone still as he seemed to take in the entire situation in a small glance.

The man grinned...

His body was practically a blur, his actions almost simultaneous, showing an inhuman level of speed as he snapped his fingers towards the two rushing him, causing the air around them to explode forcefully, even as he lashed out with a powerful kick at the airborne one. Ghouls aren't known for good agility, and defending against attacks in mid-air would take a great degree of skill. So punting the annoying distraction aside should be cake. His other hand reached out and rapidly snapped back in forth in front of him, snagging the needles in the palm of his hand, his thick glove preventing them from piercing through to his skin. He made a gesture with his other hand, thumb cocked, first finger poitned at them in a sort of gun motion.

"Bang...." and the rooftop exploded as if naplam had suddenly be unleashed on it, the building wasn't so structurally secure anymore. He studied the needles curiously, mainly the substance that was no doubt on them that whoever set this up had planned on injecting him with.

"You can come out now...."

He said loudly, no, he didn't know that someone was there, he merely made a logical guess that whoever had set these ghouls up was nearby monitoring the situation. If someone was there, then he looked all cool and all-knowing, if someone wasn't, then only he would be around to feel silly about it.

1158Shouyin

OOC: yawns Sorry for being rude before, I can get a little edgy sometimes.

Guess the first three tests had failed. He'd assume the first two would botch up, but had had high hopes for the needles. No matter, he knew the boy had agility, and could do fancy things with fire. The knight had made his way through the building the two ghouls had been occupying, leaping out a window as the roof went up in flames. Getting to his feet he waited for a layer of flowmetal to slide up his face, covering his head entirely. He was now a walking suit of armour, the only opening four slits running horizontally and parallel across his face so he could see.

This adventurous run put him an odd three or four feet behind the fellow, in a small alleyway between two structures. Rounding the corner towards him he struck with a heavy thrust to the center of the man's back. Nothing special, but he was sure the element of surprise would shine through this time.

1159Kraun

((Note that all ghouls on a raid are always considered hunters, whereas soldiers are always found in the cult and brutes are a rare occurance altogether.))

Count Victor Ven Long Wrote:

"You can come out now...."

He said loudly, no, he didn't know that someone was there, he merely made a logical guess that whoever had set these ghouls up was nearby monitoring the situation. If someone was there, then he looked all cool and all-knowing, if someone wasn't, then only he would be around to feel silly about it.

Well, he wasnt exactly hiding, since he was just standing there at the edge of the musty fog bank, watching the man play with fire here and there as he spoke his great proclamation. So, he wandered forward, polishing his glass weapon all the while... because glass can be so much sharper than any other blade on so many occasions. However, unlike the ghoul units that had a mind of one, linked with telepathy to work in perfect coordination, he and the knight didnt possess such a feat, and surprising enough, as he would walk forward into plain view, the knight would strike from behind from an alley. Well how about that? Unintentional coordination of strategy and whatnot.

Now, with the dense fog at his side like a curtain which blocked off the docks from the rest of the town, he simply walked forward some more until he was about thirty feet away from the scene, letting the knight deal with the man as he watched for now. A heat shield bubbling around his form almost as an invisible force if not for a transparent light red tinge in the air around him, because he didnt want to suddenly find himself in an oven.

"Just get him..." he began to speak as suddenly a volley of needles from the surrounding buildings fired out from windows, around the edge of the building roofs, through gaps in the building walls, and the dark surrounding alleys at the man, whether he be busy moving around, fighting, posing, of blowing random stuff up. It didnt matter if the needles struck the knight, as they wouldnt penetrate his armour due to their light weight.

1160themightyjello

Marching in two straight lines, the ghouls proceeded down one of the streets that lead from the Latent docks towards the town square. At every new building that was passed, the two ghouls in front on that side turned and rushed inside; tearing apart whatever they found alive inside before rejoining the ranks at the back of the line. Like this the ghouls, unintelligent as they were, followed the orders of their leader and made a clean sweep of every house and building upon the street. Children and their mothers, fathers and their wives, even a litter of puppies in a basket behind the radiator... nothing was spared.

The leader of the group marched between the two lines, near the front; his scythe propped against one shoulder and a wide smile at seeing the death and destruction around adorned his scarred and tatterd face. The man looked very much like a patchwork creation; pieces and parts of skin held together by stitches and scar tissue made up his once handsome face. But now, battered and torn, it was a face only a mindless ghoul slave could love.

Another ten minutes at this rate and everything the troop had passed between the docks and the center of town would have been swept clean by the ghouls.


"Oi!?" the familiar sound of a confused youth rang out through the empty streets.

Tiem stood at a streetcorner near the Latent docks, having wandered in from the town when he saw the orange light of the fires, only to find that the entire area was now shrouded in a thick mist that obscured sight and smelled of rotting flesh, among other things. He took a few steps down the street, leaning his hand against the wall of one of the buildings, and called out again into the mist.

"Oi!? Is anybody there?"

...no answer.

"Haw... s**t, that place gives me the heebie-jeebies..." the boy muttered to himself; a scant shiver running down his spine as he let his fingertips slide off of teh wall beside him, and he started down the street and into the mist, wondering what he would find in that unnecessarilly spooky cloud.

1161Count Victor Ven Long

(okay, they're considered hunter types, gotcha)

He arched a brow slightly as the blade shot towards his back. There was a brief flash of movement as he staggered forward, having been knocked forward by the attack. However, when the sword hit, there was a clang of metal on metal. His broadsword was no longer in his sheath and was now floating behind him, having intercepted the attack by it's special means of teleportation.

"Hey, watch your back, moron!"

A disembodied voice yelled at the man as it floated back over to him, he had been watching the other man, and his heightened senses were still locked away. Victor was about to say something, when needles started to shoot down at him from every direction. Even with super speed, dodging this would be impossible. He snapped his fingers and the air around him started to waver and distort as he superheated the air, creating a bubble of heat similiar to what the other man had created, the high-pressure shield would easily knock the needles aside, as this sort of defense was perfect for light-weight projectiles.

"yeah yeah, everyone make's mistakes." He mumbled as he took the sword from the air. The sword was made of a strong mythril/iron alloy. It had a face-type ornament carved into the hilt, and several runes ran up the edge of the blade, it was a magical sword. and apparently sentient. Victor shifted slightly, wincing abit at the bruise on his back that he had gotten from the savage sword strike.

"necromancers.....altered ghouls.....probably attacking this town for spare parts...or some other scheme of grandoise....well, let me inform you that whatever is on these needles won't work on the likes of me."

He said as he assumed a sword-fighting stance, facing the knight type figure, the heat shield wasn't strong enough to stop the knight's attacks, just the needles.

1162Shouyin

The knight paid no attention to the peculiar conversation, or the flying needles, or even the heat shield. All that mattered was his strike had been blocked, and therefore he had to continue fighting. His hands tightened their grips, one pushing roughly against the crossguard, the other at the bottom, to increase his leverage.

As his thrust was knocked aside he shifted his moment to bring the sword swinging back inwards for a horizontal slash. A little slow because of the recovery time from the first block, but a powerful returning blow, because of all the torque thrown into it. Like someone swinging a sharpened steel baseball bat. And even despite the recovery time, the opponent seemed a little busy with other things, like talking to his sword.

116304 Spriggan

She turned to the right and immediately dropped down out of the sky, landing quite gracefully. The five ghouls surrounded her, and they all turned towards the battle. She never stopped humming softly, and as the glass shards fired from everywhere, her large cloth spun around her, but stuck around her back since it was the area most likely to be hit. Between her cloth and the ghouls surrounding her, she walked through this torrent with no problem.

The fighters were in view, allies were very near and fighting someone who seemed to be more of a match for the undead servants. She would lend her support- another hum. It was unseen, but felt by all of her allies- their attacks were going to do much more damage. Song of Gigan.

(On scale of jab > fwd > fierce > max, where if someone performs a light tap, it feels like a slap in the face. An elbow would feel like a hammerblow, a solid punch will feel like a sack of bricks. If someone puts all their force into an attack like a sword slash, it will very easily cleave through the opponent.)

1164Kraun

((Pointless post to move things along))

With the little time inbetween actions, The man spent that spit second standing in the same spot, seemingly doing nothing as it only lasted for a split second anyways.

1165Count Victor Ven Long

(sorry, thought you might have given the ghouls other orders or something to respond to my defense. anyway, moving along)

As the knight spun around towards him, the sword nearly yanked itself out of victor's hands to parry, causing him to momentarily go off-balance. When the knight's blade hit his, the added force of the song's power actually caused Victor to slide back several feet along the ground, surprise on the man's face.

~that attack didn't -look- as strong....either he's hiding his true strength, or there's some sort of support going on.~

He thought to himself as he regained his balance ready for the next blow, tightening his grip on the sword.

~okay, brief recap, it seems some sort of Necromantic cult has arrived to attack this town, possible reasons are A) more parts, B) just to cause terror, C) they're after some specific item, or D) conquest. In any case, I didn't expect to actually run into any of the ringleaders of this mess, I just wanted to tear apart some ghouls and let off some steam.....on the other hand,~

At this the dark-haired man grinned somewhat viciously.

~I am having ALOT of fun with these two....~

The woman hadn't quite gotten close enough to be picked up by either Victor or his sword due to the current situation. Victor started to pant slightly, unseen by normal eyes, the bruise on his back was slowly starting to fade.

~Now then, if I keep fighting, and they attack en masse, I'll have to unlock more of my power, which would mean risking discovery by hunters. If I run away....well....I run away, I would miss out on such a fun opportunity to destroy without any negative reprecussions.....I could offer to join them, being a member of the undead myself, but I would have to find out more about them first. I'll not just join yet -another- stupid 'let's take over the world with our evil magic' organization. I got sick of that when I did it myself.....what to do.~

He stayed in that defensive position, his sword keeping an eye on the ghouls now that victor was focused on his foe.

1166Shouyin

The strike continued to the left, swinging downwards in an arc. He lifted the blade up over his head in a diagonal strike down and to the right. He slid his right foot forwards as he struck, breathing steady, keeping completely silent. The effects of the song were almost immediate, and he could feel it, that extra push of adrenaline, his muscles twitching with the unseen enhancements the spell offered.

1167Silver Alexander

Not far from the docks, and the quickly escalating chaos, a lone figure loafed lazily about on one of the many rooftops of Latent. This young man, on closer inspection, appeared to be laying on his back on the slanted tile roof of a random building in the business district, just above the edge, with his left leg bent at the knee, and his right crossed over it so his calf rested upon it. How the man managed to stay like this on roof tops for extended periods of time without managing to slip off was anyone's guess. Probably ninja magic.

With his fingers threaded and his hands behind his head, the young man left out a yawn. It was none other than Silver, Vice Captain of Kyonuske First Squad, and acting commander in Vahn's absence. His attire today was reminiscent of that of his idol's, being both more than fit for fighting in, as well as esthetically pleasing. He wore a tight, sleeveless red shirt, and loose black training pants, with red stripes running up the sides and small, stylized white flames embroidered on the outsides near the cuffs of the pants legs. His hands and feet were wrapped for battle, though he didn't particularly expect to do any today. Over that, on his feet, were modest black sandals, the one on his right foot dangling loosely from his toes as his shook it crossed over the other leg. His only personal addition to this particular ensemble was his ninja hirai-ate headband, recently altered to have needlessly long and dramatically cut slack in the fabric of the band, almost entirely for the sole purpose of billowing in the wind when he struck dramatic poses because Silver thought it "looked cool".

Though, he certainly wasn't acting like a commander today. There wasn't much commanding to do as far as he saw it. Latent didn't need them, it had it's own police force, and a damn good one he had to admit. No one wanted to hire a recovering ninja clan betrayed by several of it's own members. Hell, even if someone wanted to, they couldn't have because they were all pretty much in hiding, and even then there weren't even really enough of them left to hire out. Sure, word had gotten around that they were still in town, but if ninja didn't want to be found, they wouldn't be. They all just sort of sat around in secret, keeping quiet, Silver himself boarding in a modest house along with Mitsuyo, waiting for something to happen. Waiting for... him.

So, today, he was just relaxing, laying about on rooftops, only getting up to change positions if the hustle and bustle of the active merchant town got too loud for him in a particular area. Honestly, he was probably skipping out on something. Neglecting his training or some other task Mitsuyo had set him on. But those things didn't matter to him right now. He just wanted to lay around and stare at the sky, wondering when his Shishou would come home. Though not all Kyo were as optomistic as he was, he knew Vahn was out there somewhere. Whether is was some strange side effect of the seal on his abdomen or not, he could just feel it in his gut.

Unfortunately, Silver's loafing would be cut short today, as unspeakable horror decended upon the merchant town of Latent. Thick clouds of smoke floating into the sky, as well as his vision, from the far end of town, snapped him out of his stupor. Almost simultaneously, paniced crowds of people came rushing down the street screaming bloody murder. He sat up and looked in the direction of the smoke, his eyes coming to rest on the docks. His eyes widened a little, expecting to find a mere dock fire, but was presented with something much worse. Some sort of unnatural fog had rolled in, hovering particularly over only that part of town. He couldnt see through it very well, but he could tell by the bright orange glow that the far end of the district was a raging inferno, as well as several more explosions occuring sporadically. What the hell could be going on over there?

Silver sprang to his feet (and almost right off the roof. He had to take a few seconds to regain his balance. Ninja magic must be failing him.) He scooped up his weapon, an ebony bokken which had been laying next to him, and he began to bound across the rooftops, one by one, headed for the docks.

Minutes later, he arrived on a rooftop near the edge of the eerie mist. Surveying the area, he found what appeared to be three individuals ganging up on one man, only two of the four of them actually physically exchanging blows. Though none of them struck him as particularly ordinary citizens, there was something especially unsettling about the 3 that appeared to be working together. Given they didn't seem concerneed with what was going on right behind them, Silver deduced that either they had caused it, or that they knew something about what actually had.

Silver gripped his weapon tight and muttered to himself. He had come too far to turn and run back for help, and there was someone infront of him who looked like he needed it immediately. He probably couldn't take them all by himself, but maybe he could hold them off with the other guy until the Shields and/or Spears arrived, or, if he were lucky, the Kyo.

Mitsuyo, I sure hope you somehow get word of this quickly...

With that, Silver leapt off the roof, sailing torwards the street below. Not a particularly graceful person, he collided with the pavement in crouch like a hot meteor, the stone cracking and caving beneath him sending dust and debris everywhere. He landed behind the man doing battle with the knight, putting himself between the two and the reverse-eyed man. He slowly stood up from the smoldering indention he'd made, locking eyes with the frightful man before him. His weird eyes were more than a bit unerving to Silver, but he had to keep his game face on. Go time.

"What is the meaning of this? Who are all you people? If you caused all the commotion at the docks, prepare to face the authorities!"

1168Nighthunter

In a squat, two story building near the center of town, a lot of activity had started taking place in the last ten minutes or so. On the front of the building, if one cared to look, though it was rather obvious, was the Shield Crest.

As soon as the Shields had been informed of what was going on, mainly due to the troop marching through the streets since they had lost contact with the Port Authority, all officers on duty were issued flak jackets and mainly either shotguns or some rifles, though some had their standard sidearms still. They also started calling in off duty officers and teams went out to issue gear to the men on the streets.

The men on the streets had other orders as well, they were working to get people into their homes and going door to door telling people that they needed to lock their houses or stores up. Nothing more. Though most of the Shields patroling the streets didn't know any more than that at the moment anyways. As soon as they knocked on the door, got an answer and told the occupant, they moved to the next building.

As all this started happening, on the roof of the Shields building, two of their refurbished Huey helicopters were powering up their engines, rotars begining to turn, faster and faster as the torque increased. The door on the roof opened and ten men in tactical gear rushed out of the door, splitting into two, five man teams, each team loading into a helicopter.

Once the teams had loaded up, which took all of ten seconds, the engines powered up to full throttle, dust and bits of paper and debris being blown all over the place by the downdraft caused by the rotars, the Hueys lifted off, first one that had side mounted .50 caliber machine guns in gunship configuration, then the second, with two .50 cals door mounted and operated by crew chiefs. They flew off together towards where they had last heard of the troop of ghouls being, though they could see the cloud of fog surronding the docks as they flew

1169Kraun

It seemed that he was no longer able to observe the fight between the knight and the town's defender, even if he was doing more harm than any defender had the right to. But either way, now with this man here, Decruda wouldnt have a chance to watch for an opening to strike at the knight's opponent. Instead, he stood there as his lips cracked into a devilish grin as he listened to the man's question without giving an answer, the small tube hanging from between his jaws.

Silver Alexander Wrote:

"Prepare-"

"- to die!" The man with the inverted eyes cut in, turning his body to his left side with one step as he held the glass dagger in his right hand and the wool cloth in his left, cloth still wrapped around the blade as if he was still cleaning the weapon. However, there was something so much more going on here. Tearing the dagger away from the cloth in a motion very similar to drawing a sword from a sheath at the hips, the darkly clad man swiped it through the air in a quick horizontal arch.

Though the two men would be far from arm's reach for the glass weapon to actually cut flesh, something else would happen. in the instant the weapon was pulled away from the clothe, sparks of electricity flashed from it's tip, and during the slashing arch, a bolt of lightning would arch out, illuminating the area in a blinding white light as it it bursted out to strike at the man.

The sheer amount of elecrical energy generated from the two materials crackled through the area, and even though it was concentrated in one direction, the proximity of such a blast caused Decruda's greasy black hair to stand up on end for a moment as tiny bolts of electricity arched up his arms, over his pearly white teeth, up his head, and then down his back. Ever with the splitting grin lining his face, he let out a low cackle during the lightshow.

1170Kanashimi Kurai

Huff. Puff. More huffing and puffing as Alexiel pushed open the doors to the station the Shields were working out of. She stood in the doorway, hunched over and breathing heavily. It was apparent that she had run a ways to get where she was.

Alexiel had been informed by a Shield that the city was being attacked by hordes of undead and with the help of an escort, she had made her way to the station to acquire help in well, helping to stop the hordes of undead fiends.

The minute she had caught her breath, she looked up to what she was sure would be many odd looks. Why wouldn't the people there be giving the young woman odd looks? She had burst into their station out of breath, dressed all in black and a rather heavy bookbag on her back.

"I... can help... I can perform a ritual, but I need men to hold off the undead until I'm done... and I need to be in the very center of the town..." Yes, it was a lot to say and take in, but time was of the essence.

117104 Spriggan

Her arms folded across her chest, and her eyes left the battle to hover skyward. Specks from a building with a noticable insigina took to air. If she could see them, then it wouldn't take too long for them to actually come. And it was likely that they wouldn't be happy at all. She didn't know much at all about the mechanical birds, but she knew that they usually had weapons and people on them.

She had a decision to make: should she keep supporting the current fights, or see to welcoming the new guests? The choice was made rather quickly as she began to sway from side to side, watching for the helicopters to come in. She could still hum and dance- the two were entierly different things, like walking and chewing gum. Arms uncrossed, and her hands began to move before her as if she were striking a tom. In her mind, she was.

1172Nighthunter

The desk Sergeant who was in his 40s and already in a flak jacket and wearing a riot helmet blinked at the young woman's outburst, looked to her escort who mearly shrugged, shook his head with a sigh

"Suppose it's worth a shot... This here station is situated exactly in the center of town little lady. What do you need?"

1173Kanashimi Kurai

"A 9x9 ft area at the very center with a desk or something to act as an alter in the center of that 9x9 area. And I'll need your men to keep those rotting bags of flesh away as long as possible." It was a rather simple request actually, since the men needed to keep the ghouls out of the station anyway.

1174Nighthunter

The Sergeant scratched his chin for a moment in thought at her words, then looked over his should and shouted into 'bullpen', where most of the Shields in the station worked, calling out two men that came up to him quickly, both in the same gear as the Sergeant

"Get your teams together and take this one up to the second floor cell block, it's empty, move the desk into the center of the room, and do whatever she tells you. Also, protect her at all costs."

The Sergeant turned back to Alex as the two officers nodded to him

"Follow them, they'll keep you safe while you do whatever it is you do."

1175xXDantes~RevengeXx

( Where are you guys in the city? )

[b]Name: Lilith

Race: Dark elf

Age: Unknown

Gender: Female

Class: Sorceress ( Seeress/Necromancer )

Description:

( Because the picture cuts off i'll say what she wears on her bottom half.)

A dress made of the same material as her upperhalf clothing, it is cut through the middle from her tows to about 2 inches above her knees. She also bears high heels which is also made of th leather like material, they go just past her knees.

Weapons: Staff of soul. Tallum sword.

History: I prefer to let this be a secret, keeps it interesting.[/b]

1176Kanashimi Kurai

Alexiel nodded and just as she moved to follow the men, a large raven fluttered in the door and settled on her shoulder. Daemon, her familiar, never left her side when she was doing rituals. With him present, she followed after the two Shields and up the stairs.

Once in the room they were supposed to be in, she didn't wait for the men to clear the area she needed, she did it herself. With a bit of mental force, she pushed everything towards the walls save for one desk that remained in the center. "I'm going to create a protective circle... don't let anyone inside it... including yourselves..."

As Daemon perched on a nearby piece of furnitur, Alexiel immediately set to work setting out all the supplies she would need on the altar. She threw a black cloth over the top of the desk and set up all her tools as they should be, including an athame, a round/flat piece of obsidian, two black taper candles, a censer, and her God and Goddess symbols, a stick of incense, a red taper candle, a bottle half-filled with water, and a jar of sea salt.

Once everything was set up, Alexiel started to cleanse the area. She stood in the center, before the makeshift altar and took three deep breaths. Closing her eyes, she imagined that she was standing between two spheres of energy. The energy below her was envisioned as being black and it represented the earth. The energy above her was silver and pulsing. The silver energy crackled and started to fall around Alex in brief sparks before being absorbed by the black sphere below her.

Her eyes still closed, Alex imagined herself growing in height, moving up towards the silver sphere. She raised her arms to meet the energy and took another deep breath as she felt the silver light enter her hands.

1177Kraun

((Dude, character profiles go in the character database thread.))

1178themightyjello

(( Okay, a brief change of locale due to having read through the location list at the beginning of the thread... still can assume zat I was just walking leisurely down the street as those ghouls ravaged and devoured everything in their path... just that the street lead in a slightly different direction... ))

"Nande kore, Tasha?" Min asked quietly as she sat upon the steps of the Temple of Water, staring out at the fog that had suddenly enveloped the city in the dead of the night.

Her head quirked to the side when she looked to the older girl, letting her finely combed black hair fall from behind her ear and across her right shoulder. She was pointing with one outstretched hand at a light that had appeared in the distance, near the docks, though through the haze it was as indistinguishable as the stars in the sky to her.

"Chikabi, Min-chan..." Tasha replied as she climbed to her feet and walked slowly towards the child. "The docks are burning..."

"Burni-" the girl spun around with a shocked expression.

"Shh... shh..." Tasha cooed softly, sliding the sleaves of her priestess robes up to her elbows and reached down to pick up the child in her arms. "Don't worry, Min-chan. Everyone will be alright."

Her head tilted down and she kissed her little sister upon the forehead before turning her back to the fires and began to walk back towards the entrance to the Temple.

"Let's go pray for their safety, and then the waters will quench the fires."

"Onee-san!" Min shrieked suddenly, clutching tightly to Tasha and staring, wide-eyed, at the temple gates.

K-k-k-k-k-k-k...

A ghoul crawled slowly over the arch of the entrance, walking on all fours along the surface of the wall through the same supernatural means that kept its unlife sustained. The sound might have been mistaken for a curdling laugh, if the creature had still possessed the vocal cords required for such an act. Another crawled its way out from behind a tall statue on the right side of the archway; sniffing at the air like a hound before shrieking in pleasure when it discovered the two girls standing there.

"...bakemono!?" the woman gasped in shock; clutching the child closer to her breast as her right hand reached into the sleeve upon her left arm and grasped ahold of one of the holy symbols dangling from her charm bracelet. She was unsure of whether or not it truely would protect her, though her strong belief told her that it would... especially against such unholy creatures as these.

"Excuse me, priestess..."

"Nani!?" Tasha spun around; tearing the charm off of the bracelet and holding it in her clenched right fist at her side, while keeping Min clutched against her with her right hand. "Who's there!?"

Two blood-red eyes stared up at the priestess from behind the hollowed sockets of a large scull; it was being worn like a helmet atop the head of a man in bloodstained and battered armor.

"Just a petitioner, good priestess..." the man said, his voice broken and raspy. The armor rattled slightly as he took step by step up the temple stairs, tapping the end of the shaft of a scythe onto each other stair as he walked, "...here to offer my prayers for the townsmen."

For a moment the false smile that was spread upon his crackled lips behind the bone mask drew wider, as a sadistic fantasy played out in his head.

"There wouldn't happen to be a service in progress tonight, would there, priestess?"

"N-no! Are these creatures your doing?" Tasha took a frightened step backwards, only to be met by another cackling laugh from the ghouls that had gathered near the doorway.

"Min..." she whispered, clutching both the child and the holy symbol in her hand equally as tight, "...run inside..."

"But... ne-san?" the girl looked up with tears in her eyes.

"No buts... just go!"

Tasha bent quickly, setting Min upon the ground and taking her hand forefully. One last fearful glance was cast in the direction of the man holding the bloody scythe, and then she turned and ran.

"...feast..."

Kttthhhhhhhhhhh!

The ghoul above the doorway leaped from its perch down upon Tasha as she passed underneath; tackling the woman to the ground and raking its bony clawed hands across her shoulders. The white sleeves turned red and tore to strips as the woman's skin was torn, and the pained scream that she uttered was... as the approaching man would call it, 'delicious'.

The other ghouls were quick to attack as well, especially against a downed and helpless temple maiden. They rushed forewards with the lust for blood and flesh as the only things driving them. Four set in upon Tasha, so feverent in their assault that they even dug their claws and teeth into each other as they fought over the kill. Two more chased Min, who had done as Tasha commanded and kept running, eyes pressed tightly shut and screaming her lungs out...

"No!" Tasha shouted violently, struggling against the ghoul that had pinned her, "Min!"

It was hard to think about anything else, other than Min's safety or the rotting creature atop her that was digging its claws into her skin. Her left fist beat wildly against the side of the ghoul's face, but to no avail, it didn't even feel the pain of her hits, all it knew was that it wanted to tear into her. And then she struck with her right hand.

Ktthaaaaaaaaa~!

The ghoul hissed and let go, hopping backwards, away from her, and knocking back the other ghouls that were attacking as it did so. On the side of its neck was a large burn mark in the shape of Tasha's hand.

"...!? The-that's it!" Tasha suddenly cried, opening her right hand and thrusting it straight up into the air as she shouted a prayer for divine protection as loud as she could.

The holy symbol that was held within her hand burst into a blue glow that an intense blue light upon the area around her; causing all of the ghouls to scamper backwards in fright, and they quickly disappeared behind posts and statues... anywhere they could get out of the searing light.

"...oh...?" the man cooed, raising a hand to shield his eyes slightly from the light. "What a lucky girl, you are, priestess..."

"Min!" Tasha screamed again; turning a full circle as she took a few hasty steps towards the interior of the temple, wary of any Ghouls that attempted to step out from where they cowered and into the light.

When she didn't see the girl anywhere, though, Tasha quickly ran inside of the temple without a moment's delay, needing to know that the child had gotten away unharmed.

"Nee-san!" Min cried as she saw Tasha run in, running out from her hiding place to hug one of Tasha's legs tightly. "Kowaii!"

"Min!" Tasha shouted joyfully, hugging the child tight for just a moment, before her head snapped back to look over her shoulder at the cowering ghouls, and at the man who was still approaching slowly from outside.

"S-stay back! Stay away from here! Go away!" the woman shrieked as she shot up. Open doors offered them no protection, and she shut them as quickly as she could, pushing each of the massive wooden doors shut and drawing the crossbar across them to hold them fast.

The ghouls leaped from where they hid as soon as the light was gone, stupid enough to try and give chase to something they had just been cowering from, simply because it had fleshy bones and warm blood... They did not get far, however, as upon reaching the entrance to the temple the ghouls stopped dead in their tracks and began to cower again... Now and again, one would reach out, only to shriek and pull back its clawed hand as if it had been burned by the aura of the holy place.

"Get out of my sight you worthless drones..." the man said, stepping up behind the group. He struck one with the shaft of his weapon, and delivered a kick to another, not caring in the least what damage he did to the ghouls. They were worthless from here on if they could not even set foot upon holy ground. Such low level undead were barely even worth the time it took to raise them.

The man stepped up to the door...

--

"It's okay now, Min, it's okay!" Tasha said softly, cupping her hands upon the sides of the crying girl's face and wiping away the tears that ran down her cheeks. "They're gone... they can't come in."

Ktthaaaaaack!

The crossbar that held the door shut suddenly split, as the razor edge of a heavy scythe tore through it like butter at an upwards angle across the center of the doors. With nothing holding them shut anymore, they swung freely inwards from the force of the strike that had broken them free, until they bounced with a sharp clack against the edges of the archway and stopped.

Holding his scythe upside down in his grip, still raised from the strike that had torn through the door just a moment before, the man walked forewards into the temple with malicious intent.

"Hi, honey... I'm home..." he recited with a twinge of sadistic pleasure in each of the words... surveying the interior of the temple for just a moment before his eyes set upon the large fountain in the center of it, that the people prayed at for blessings from the sea.

"...now step aside, priestess..."

"Min... you need to run away agai-"

Her speech was interrupted before she could even finish. The moment that Tasha had turned her eyes away to look to the child was the moment that the point of a scythe blade drove itself upwards into her chest, lifting her off of the ground to hang from it.

"Nee-san!" Min shrieked as a spatter of blood crossed her face, getting in her eyes and her mouth, and soaking into her hair and clothes.

"What a touching moment..." he spat, watching her blood run down the haft of the weapon for a moment before tossing her aside like a broken toy, with the scythe still impaled through her.

"Tasha!" the child screamed again, running after her sister and kneeling down beside the woman, unsure of what to do and only able to bawl her eyes out, anyways.

The man, however, simply walked forewards to the edge of the fountain and reached into a pouch upon his belt. A small vial of viscous purplish liquid was procured, and the man held it out over the waters of the fountain with a steady hand.

"Darkest depths of corrupted souls, undead and those whom's souls linger..." he began, his voice rough, yet it spoke the words with a smooth, practiced grace. His left hand reached up to the edge of the bone helmet that he wore and pulled it from his head, letting it drop to the ground beside him. His hair was tangled and matted down from the helmet, and in the light, his scarred face looked as if it, too, were a mask...

"Release your anger, your hate, and flow freely into this land," he continued, reciting the words as he reached up with his left hand to pull the stopper from the vial; tipping it to the side to drain all of the purple liquid into the fountain, before dropping the vial unceremoniously into it as well.

"...and let darkness consume the living."

It took just a moment... but the purple taint that had clouded in the water spread quickly, stretching in all directions through the fountain, even going so far as to run up the streams of water that were falling into it and spread to the fountainheads themselves. Within seconds the entire pool had become tainted, and a heavy fog that purveyed an evil aura began to rise off from it and spill outwards to fill the entire temple and out from it, into the city.

"Nee-san..." Min said, her voice quivering, "...I'm scared..."

"Don't say that just yet," the man said as he stooped to pick up his helmet again; a twisted grin upon his face, "...you haven't even seen the encore."

Nnnngggkkak-k-k-k-k!

The ghouls scratched and scraped their way through the doors; crawling and walking and shambling ahead with their breathless clicking laughter echoing through the temple hall. The scent of blood in the air was enough for them to know straight where to go, and once through the doorway to the corrupted temple, their attention affixed upon the two warm bodies in the corner.

"Min..." Tasha choked, each breath causing coughs of blood that rattled her body and tested that small thread of life that she still had in her. "...Min... ru-... run awa-"

Min shrieked once more, scrambling to her feet with a tearful nod, and ran as quickly as her small legs could take her into one of the cloisters in the back of the temple... the sealed rooms with but one way in and one way out.

"..." The man drove his foot downwards onto Tasha's chest as his hands gripped the haft of the scythe; pressing down upon the woman as he jerked up violently on the weapon and tore it from from the pesky strands of flesh and sinew that held it. The echoing sounds of her bones snapping in the process filled the temple, though it was such a pitty there were none present to enjoy the sound with him...

"Feast, ghouls..." he said as he shouldered the weapon and turned away, heading back towards the doorway to continue to the next site.

And from the cloister, Min screamed in pain.

1179Nighthunter

As Alexiel followed the two officers up the stairs, another eight followed with varying degrees of armor and weapons. Including a light machine gun and a few riot shields. This floor had been picked because there was only one door in and out and no non barred windows. A nicely defendable place.

One random desk was pushed in front of the door, on it's side, and in the narrow hallway from the door, that about 3 people could squeeze through abreast, two 'chicken shields' were set up across the hallway, taking up the entire span except for a rather small gap inbetween the two. The machine gunner layed prone, setting his weapon up on a bipod inbetween the shields, with two men flanking him, one with a shotgun, one with an M16.

This was set up as Alexial told the two team leaders what she needed from them, who watched a little awestruck at her moving things around with out touching them, then nodded to her order, setting a skirmish line with the some of the men along the width of the cell block about 5 feet in front of her.

As this area was being secured, so was one other in the station, plus the station itself. All entrances/exits were fairly well protected. Anyone walking through them that wasn't human, would have a bit of competetion getting very far.


As the station was being secured and Alexiel was preparing her ritual, the two helicopters had followed the path of destruction left by the one troop of Ghouls moving through the city, arriving at the temple, they came into a hover about 70 feet off the ground

1180Broken DoIl

Tap. Tap. Tap.

Swish. Tap. Swish.

A single man in a battered hat and moth-eaten jacket walking with a large polished walking staff. He stopped within 40 feet of the coven and stopped, the silver censer swinging from his left hand streaming out a sweet smelling smoke that seemed to drive away the pervasive mist within a decently large radius around the man.

He stood for half a moment, seemingly undetected by the ghouls but easily visible to the man commanding them.

"So then... Was there some party I wasn't invited to?"

Despite the comment however, the man's gray eyes showed no mirth and his face seemed carved out of stone.

1181themightyjello

The man stopped at the top of the steps leading down from the temple to the street; still holding the scythe over his shoulder, dripping with Tasha's blood, and staring out with his piercing red eyes from the eye sockets of the scull helmet he bore.

"Yes, we had cake and punch... or at least the ghouls did..." the man said, looking back at the temple as a group of three ghouls trudged their way out of it, covered in the blood of the woman that they had just been feeding upon.

"I'm sure you would have loved it..."

1182Broken DoIl

The man held his mirthless gaze for a moment before a wry grin spread across his face, but didn't reach his eyes.

"I'm sure they enjoyed it. Their kind is always partial to a little snack."

The man stamped the staff he held down hard once, before releasing his grip on it, somehow the staff balancing perpendicularly to the ground while leaving his right hand free to pull a tiny vial of clear liquid from a pouch at his side.

"But did you ask the meal if they enjoyed it too? I daresay it was unsightly of you if you didn't."

The man's fingers opened as he spoke and the vial dropped to the ground at his feet and shattered.

1183Kanashimi Kurai

Alexiel's eyes flew open as she exhaled and lowered her arms. SHe could feel the energy moving through her, following the descending height of her hands. As she finished the exhalation of her breath, her hands stopped in front of her chest. WIth her hands she formed two crescents, thumbs up and fingers down, facing eachother. Each finger touched its counterpart. If any of the Shields were watching her, it would appear that she was holding invisable ball against her chest.

She inhaled again as more energy came down through her head and body to chest level. Exhaling, the energy gathered inside her chest as a tiny silver sphere. Inhaling, her hands moved apart as more energy came down to the sphere at her chest. Exhaling, she moved her hand down lower as the pwer passed down through her legs and into her feet. Three more time she i nhaled and exhaled and with each inhalation the power coursed down through her body. With each exhalation, the sphere in her chest glowed brighter.

During the next three slow breath cycles, the sphere grew larger and filled the nine by nine area, though the shields would not notice this. Closing her eyes, Alexiel reinforced her visualization, as her breathing returned to normal. She could feel the area pulsing with energy, the nine by nine area was surrounded by a silver sphere which no evil could penetrate.

The banishing was complete and she was ready to make her circle. Again, she used her telekinesis to make sure the room was dark save for the candles. "Sorry to cut the lights out boys, but I need the room to be dark, to simulate the night."

Alexiel picked up the athame with her right hand and held it blade up, knocking three times on the altar with the pommel. Walking clockwise from the left side of her altar to the easternmost edge of her circle, she pointed the blade at the floor. She summoned up the same energy as before, her body tingling with power. She envisioned the silver energy seeping out of the athame blade. It came as a trickle at first and then a steady beam. The beam connected with the edge of the cleansed space she had created. The beam would be like a sword's point dragging along the floor of the room.

She moved clockwise around the circle, imagining the blade of energy was leaving a glowing trail behind it. She drew a circle of silver light that ended where she had started in the east. Alexiel then moved clockwise around the altar to her original spot, facing east, with the altar once again before her. She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again and placing the athame back in its place on the altar.

Picking up the incense stick with her right hand, she lit it with one of the altar candles before again moving to the east warter of her cirlce. Facing to the east, she used the incense to trace an air invoking pentagram in the air at about chest level. This time, the energy used was yellow. Extending and raising her right arm when she was finished, Alexiel looked through the glyph's center and spoke. "Forces of air, elementals of the east, emerge from the black of night. In honor of the Old Ones, come and lend your power to my rite." She finished walking clockwise around the edge of the circle, chanting, "I purify with air," finishing at the east once again before moving back to her altar.

Alexiel did the same thing with the red candle, only this time she faced south and invoked the element of fire with a red pentagram glyph. "Forces of fire, elementals of the south, emergy from the black of night. In honor of the Old ONes, come and lend power to my rite. I purify with fire." Once she had returned to her altar, she blew out the candle and took up the bottle of water.

To invoke the element of water, she faced west and made a blue pentagram. "Forces of water, elementals of the west, emerge from the black of night. In honor of the Old Ones, come and lend your power to my rite. I purify with water." And as she chanted the line of purification and walked around the circle, she sprinkled drops of water on the floor. Returning to her altar she put the bottle down and picked up the container of sea salt.

Facing north this time, she drew a green earth pentagram. "Forces of earth, elementals of the north, emerge from the black of night. In honor of the Old ONes, come and lend your power to my rite." And she did the same with the salt as she had done with the water. "I purifty with earth." She returned to the altar and set the salt down before putting the stick of incense out in the bottle of water.

Picking up the athame again with her right hand, she traced silver invoking pentagram over the obsidian circle. The silver energy started to fadde as she began to skry through the obsidian. "The nocturnal circle is cast. I now stand in sacred space. I am between worlds, surrounded by eternal night. So mote it be."

Now she had to call upon divine assitance and take on a godform which would allow to channel more power.

Alexiel started to take on a godform. "Protect and destroy. Protect and destroy." She repeated the words in her thoughts as she raised her arms and looked up, a bright silver maelstrom formed above her like a whirlpool. The whirling mass of energy appeared to be like a spiral galaxy, only it was shaped like a cone with the arms reaching up to a point far above.

Alexiel fixed her attention on one of the spiraling arms and it started to move towards her, toward the top of her head. As the beam touched her, she repeated her chosen phrase once more and jolt of energy surged through her.

Taking a deep breath, she slowly lowered her arms as the energy entered her body. Inhaling and exhaling, lowering her arms, the energy continued to flow further into her, pulsing. This continued until her entire body glowed with the pulsing divine energy.

She opened her eyes and started to recite the invocation.

"Mother of liberation, be with me this night.

Mistress of form, be with me this night.

Goddess of death, be with me this night.

Destroyer of demons, be with me this night.

I seek your aid in ridding this town of evil undead.

I seek your strength in banishing the ghouls that

Would harm those who are innocent.

Grant me time to bask in your power.

Be with me this night."

As she chanted the imagined the silver aura around her, gradually changing to take the form of the goddess Kali. As she made the form with as much detail as she could muster and finished reciting the invocation, Alexiel closed her eyes. She would maintain the visualization of Kali as best she could throughout the ritual, channeling the power of Kali through her body.

The space had been purified, the cirlce had been cast, and Kali had been invoked. No one was getting in or out of the circle until Alexiel was done. Now was the time to begin the ritual for a city-wide exorcism that would allow her to obliterate a massive portion of the undead minions...

((Credit for most of this stuff goes to Konstantinos... author of Noctournal Witchcraft...))

1184themightyjello

"Why don't you ask it yourself?" the man replied; his smile growing wider beneath the bone mask as he raised the scythe up in his right hand, before slamming the end down upon the ground with a sharp crack.

The sound echoed on the wind, spreading through the evil mist even as far as the docks themselves...

Uuh... uuh... UUAHHHHH...! A sharp moan came from within the temple; weak and unsteady, though it was the unmistakable cry of the living dead.

"Come introduce yourself, my dear..." The man grinned widely for a moment before he threw his head back in twisted laughter. Behind, motion stirred at the mouth of the temple, and a figure appeared, dragging itself across the ground with one arm, severed at the waist where the scythe had pierced it.

1185Broken DoIl

The man's countenance didn't change from the wry smile it had held earlier.

"Oh but I did ask. Blood of the innocent and blood of the devout has been spilled this day."

The man grasped his staff again and held it straight outwards, parallel to the ground and away from his body.

"The supplicant bears the branch in greeting. The offering has been received. The consecrated ground bears witness."

A shimmering form appeared above behind the animated corpse of Tasha, seemingly wrought of both mist and light.

"The supplicant asks the spirits to aid the faithful and complete the ritual of cleansing."

The misty figure would then reach out to touch the necromancer as he laughed, a touch that would send a shooting pain spasming through his body should the figure make contact. Simultaneously, unless fortified against such a ritual, the ghouls touched by, or those that had touched the body of the dead priestess would begin to burn with a white fire where they had made contact.

1186themightyjello

In likewise fashion, the man in the skull mask raised his free hand towards the air, the desecrated mist gathering around it in a swirling mass. The piercing red eyes that stared out from those hollow sockets fixed upon the clergyman as the hand came down in a sweep.

"Spoken words in muttered tones, reading from the devil's tomes, gather now the darkness in, to bind those voices with their sin."

The darkness around his hand lashed out like a whip when his hand moved, turning and sweeping in the air like an animated rope. It lashed out to wrap itself around the clergyman's neck and bind his voice, rendering him mute.

...Tasha, on the other hand, was fortunate. The clergyman's summoning had freed her from the fate of undeath that she would have suffered otherwise; causing her to burst into flames at the mere touch of the ghostly figure to her mangled flesh. She shrieked out once as her body was consumed in the flame, and then fell silent upon the ground.

"Ho~?" the masked man uttered as Tasha cried out, knowing through the death of those expendible creatures which direction the clergyman's incantation would strike from. Seemingly without a care his left hand came across and he spun around, raking the blade edge of the scythe through the arm of the apparition, and severing it from the rest of the ghostly body.

"Begone from my sight, spirit, I have not called you nor do I have a use for you."

The masked man turned back towards the clergyman, almost as if he would completely ignore the apparition, though as he turned he released the haft of the weapon with his right hand and extended it outwards, palm open, towards the ghostly figure.

"...return from whence you came, to whatever hell takes you," he spoke the words coldly, just before a burst of negative energy eruped from his hand and completely blew the ethereal form away; leaving no trace of it behind.

1187Count Victor Ven Long

(Man, I go to game with my friends and everyone shows up to party XD)

The dark-haired man grinned as he sensed someone drop behind him. However he detected whoever it was wasn't in league with his foes, mainly since no attack was coming his way. That left him able to deal with the knight in front of him.

As the blade slashed towards him, his sword arm lashed out, blurring with inhuman speed as he did another parry. However, this parry was not your normal block, instead he just let his blade slide along his foe's redirecting the force and angle of the attack so that it would hopefully end up as a wide swing. the instant his blade left his opponent's it lashed back towards him in a sort of stabbing motion. Since he was just using one arm, he wouldn't be able to use the full force. And his foe's armor would prevent him from being skewered, but the force of the blow should still get through if it struck him. Should it do so, the man would feel that the pale warrior before him had his own manner of super-human strength.

Of note, the first rune on the bottom of the blade started glowing softly. He felt his own hair rise on end due to being so close to the target of the electrical attack. As such, he shifted to the side in a quick sliding motion so as not to accidentally be struck by any residual static energy.

1188Ryugi Kazamaru

As the battles across Latent raged on, other events were occouring only about 3 miles away from where the gunships hovered over the destruction caused by the ghouls. Smoke from several fires bathed some streets in an acrid cloud of ruin. The side street was quiet until out of the cloud burst a lone armored jeep with mounted gun turret. Inside were the lone survivors of an earlier dispatched squad of Shields, their numbers attacked by ghouls and ravaged without remorse. The vehicle sped along a road which led directly towards the temple on the easterly side of Latent and the huey gunships.

The passenger in the jeep was desperately calling on the radio inside the small car for any backup or reinforcements in the area.

Is there anyone out there?! This is Officer Kenji Nakamura requesting assistance from any Shield Personel! I'm reporting from Recon Vehicle A-01. The rest of our squad has been completely wiped out! I repeat, Recon Team Alpha has been completely wiped out! Can anyone read me?!

The driver, Officer Alexi Valkova, kept his eyes steadily focussed on the road but took time out of his silence to speak to his friend in the passenger seat.

Ken, I'm not sure, but it looks like there are a couple of gunships hovering near the temple.

Don't tell me Alex, just keep driving! Watch out!

A large chunk of crumbled wall lay in the path of the jeep that was tilted up and to the side at an angle, and just as suddenly as it appeared, it disapeared under the tires of the jeep and sent the car flying off into the air nearly ten feet, rolling to the right and tilting at a dangerous rate.

Holy s**t!

We're gonna tumble!

Hold on you bastards!

Gunner Hawke Phillips turned the mounted gun to the right and compressed the triggers of the poweful mounted gun turret as the magnetic charge within it let off a thundering bang as the solid projectile shot forth from the barrel at nearly 700 miles per hour. The shot flew off into the water with a giant splash as the kickback from the powerful round forced the jeep to the left, correcting its roll and causing it to land on its two left wheels.

Everyone shift your weight to the right side, hurry!

Alex and Hawke leaned as far to the right as they could as Kenji pushed his torso out of the jeep, holding onto the roll cage for support. The jeep finally settled down onto all four wheels, and Kenji moved back inside. Once inside, Kenji told Alex to keep heading for the temple and then picked up the radio again.

If any Shield Personel can hear me, please respond...

1189Shouyin

The knight's three remaining ghouls all got to their feet. The two that'd been hit with that explosion were in rough shape, faces hanging off, chests burnt to a crisp, one of them was missing an arm too. The last, who'd taken that kick, was pretty much fine, coughing up some, stuff, and moving in at their superior's opponent.

~

Ven Long's parry was effective, and the knight's sword flew over his opponent's head harmlessly, offsetting his balance slightly. He stumbled forwards and to the left, Victor's blade grinding into his right side but slipping off, a few sparks the only result. Quickly letting go of the blade with his right arm, he'd drive his elbow downwards with a strike to the man's right shoulder.

1190Count Victor Ven Long

As his attack glanced off of his foe's armor, it left him open to the shoulder strike, he grunted as he was forced back. However, rather then letting himself be knocked backwards, he quickly tried to grab ahold of his foe's armor with his right hand. Should his fingers touch the armor, a small rune would flare up on it as he quickly let go and danced backwards, holding his sword up defensively. The rune would slowly start to heat up the armor, naturally in time it would start to burn it's wearer. Unless it had some sort of magic resistance or what not.

He eyed the ghouls out of the corner of his eye as he kept up his defense.

~If they seriously attack, I'll have to unleash level one to prevent being caught off guard by the man before me.~

He thought grimly to himself.

1191Silver Alexander

"No, that's not what I was going to--Oh shi--"

Silver knew the other man was up to something the moment he started to move. There was no way any bladed weapon could reach him from the distance they were apart with out being thrown. He had half expected the man to just throw whatever he had wrapped in the cloth, a dagger, or something else. What he got was something much worse.

Lightning. He hated lightning. Not just steming from his dislike of a certain electricly alligned individual, it was fast and hard to deflect. Too fast, infact, for him to dodge at this range, and even if he did, it might hit the guy behind him. He could only hope to cancel it out with his own form of energy, or at least hope to dampen the full effect.

In one smooth motion, he swung his right arm, the one carrying his bokken, up, and inverted his hand to point the wooden weapon down infront of him, and moved his left arm across to push his forearm against the back of the wooden blade to form a blocking stance. At the same time he concentrated and condensed the latent heat energy in his body and around him into a focal point just beyond the blade. The heated air infront of him exploded into a shield of white flame the instant before the lightning reached it, taking the initial impact generated by the lightning blast. The rest of the energy pierced through and flowed into his bokken, the laquered wood being a much poorer conductor than his body, but he could still feel horrible shocking sensation as it flowed into his arms.

Silver was pushed back from the blow, sliding back several inches along the ground, his arms and weapon smoking. He slowly lowered them, staring forward again at the man that had launched the attack.

"So, that's the way it's gonna be, then? Awright, you asked for it, pal."

No time to spare, or he'd probably throw something else at him, Silver swung his weapon out to his side and bolted forward, trying to close the gap between them as quickly as possible.

1192Kraun

With the initial attack over with, he needed some time to regain some energy inbetween magical strikes, and as such, the man with inverted eyes put away the piece of clothe and dagger during the assault and drew forth a scimitar from his left hip. He placed both hands around the weapon's black hilt as he positioned it in a diagonal stance from his right shoulder down to his left waist, weapon inbetween himself and the charging man to meet him.

Only if he was busy watching his movements, then he probably wouldnt notice a small twitch of the man's head. This small twitch could easily be seen as some sort of defective movement, as obviously he wasnt normal, but instead, he simply blew through the small cylinder in his mouth, and out of the small tube between his lips to fire a small needle out towards the man's neck, like any blowgun would.

119304 Spriggan

The gypsy's hands kept an easy pace, striking the invisible drum before her with apparently little interest. She hummed with it to keep up Song of Gigan, and this Dance would accompany well... quite well indeed. Her attention shifted between the dots on the horizon and the two sets of fights that were going on in her vicinity. They were doing fine, just fine- she and her ghouls, who had by now surrounded her again, could continue doing what they were.

Putting her eyes forward to the sky, she then closed them and began to sway with the music she was producing. The movement began in her head with bobbing, then her neck joined in. Shoulders, waist, and hips followed. The initial beats of each unwritten measure became more and more pronounced, her hand falling faster and harder each time. The tempo of her hum increased to keep time with her hands, and the effect on her allies remained true.

The feet... her right foot planted wide, dropping her into a squat. The leftfollowed near, but instead of just matching position, she hopped. She did this again, moving to the left side- initial standing position. When she landed this time, it was as if a chorus of drummers all slapped their hands down on their instruments, creating a very audible 'BOOM'. She seemed to relax into it now, no longer jumping and stomping, but her feet did continue to move. One, two, three, four.

Dance of Titans + Song of Gigan.

1194Silver Alexander

Silver continued his charge unabated by the appearance of the scimitar.

Fortunately, Silver had been focused on the mans head, or he might have missed the twitch. It struck him as odd at first, and he probably would have regarded it as a character trait accompanying his death-like appearance. But then he noticed the tube in his mouth. His eyes widened, as his mind raced.

That twitch... what could he have... the tube! No noise... a dog whistle? NO! A blow gun! Needles! Look out!

At the last second he juked to the side but continued forward, yanking his neck and head to the left. The needle grazed his neck, but didn't have enough of a straight impact to actually pierce his flesh and stick in.

Silver winced, but it wasn't bad. It had probably been poisoned, but at least he had hopefully managed to avoid the full dose. He mentally challanged whatever it had been to do it's worst. His immune system was far more powerful than the average man's. He had fought off the blood a Efreet from buring him alive on willpower alone. He could take whatever the walking corpse had.

Coming up on his intended target, he slowed so that he stopped at about 3 feet from him, intending to get the full range out of his weapon. He brought the bokken up to his right, reaching with the left hand to grip the base of the handle. With a mighty swing putting his momentum behind it, he brought it down in a hard diagonal down-left slash to collide with the other man's blade a perpendicular angles.

The ebony weapon was suprisingly strong for being wooden, easily standing up to the metal scimitar. It might as well have been made out of laquered black steel.

1195Kraun

Movement. It is what makes a battle as great as it is. Without it, a single blow form one side would instantly end a fight without opposition.

As the man armed with a wooden weapon made his headlong rush, and took a moment to move his body, Decruda began to move in himself, closing the distance rapidly as both combatants came together in a melee. However, as the man would rear back and bring his weapon down in a diagonal swing at him, crossing against his own weapon''s position, he never stopped himself. His arms brought his weapon up to meet the one coming down as he veered his approach a little to his left, tilting his arms up to redirect the wooden weapon to slide down the length of the curved blade as he braced it against his upper right arm and turned counter clockwise.

In the passing moment he made in his movements, using his own foreward movement for momentum, he made a quick hop into the air as he twisted his body around, the scimitar''s blade flying upwards into the air from his right shoulder down to his left hip as he swung the weapon around on his defelcting pass against the man, which should position him to turn with his back exposed.

1196Silver Alexander

Silver's weapon collided with the scimitar with the peculiar sound of metal on wood. He thought he had landed a solid enough blow to knock the inverted-eyed man back, but the crafty devil had actually executed an interesting counter by stepping back and tilting his blade so Silver's would slide off.

Fortunately, since the other man had actually let the blades collide before letting him slide past, much of Silver's momentum had been slowed, and he didn't go sprawling forward totally exposed.

Silver let his right foot come down infront to catch himself, but still let his momentum and weight lower him a little. It was easy to predict where the next blow would be aimed. And, as they say, "Scars on the back are a swordsman's shame."

In one fluid motion as he was falling, he leaned back, shot his weapon back and up over his head and a little to the left, tilting his hands back and inverting the blade as it flowed over his body, ending up with him holding over his head and left shoulder, but the blade pointed down at the ground to the right to block the strike aimed for his back.

Whether his opponent's blade was stopped, or merely deflected, he would swing and push his own weapon up to send his opponents up and over him. Lowering himself and putting his weight on the left leg under him, he would sharply twist his body around clockwise while spinning on that foot. At the same time, he would whip out his right leg into a sweep, dragging his right foot along the ground.

Even if the sweep didn't connect, the move would have a secondary effect. The arc cut into the ground by his foot would glow to illuminate the path it had made, a moment later erupting into a wave of silvery white flame that followed his foot, and flowed around him.

Silver would make a full rotation and a half to stop himself still crouched, but facing the attacker that had managed to maneuver behind him.

(Imagine kinda like Jhun Hoon's qbc+A/C, Haiki Geki.)

1197Kraun

An attack blocked, and an instant later, his feet was knocked out from underneath himself just as he landed, causing the man to fall backwards as a needle shot out from the small tube inbetween his lips and up into the sky. It seemed that he was going for a quick strike to the back of the man's exposed neck, the most effective point to strike with the needles which were coated in a poison that sedates the central nervous system, and luckily, with the leg-trip, he spared himself such a sneaky assault.

And then as he landed on his back with a grunt, the ground closest to his legs erupted in a flash of white hot flames, blasting his legs up into the air as he rolled back in response to the sudden force, luckily the heat shield he erected a moment before as he observed the other man which fought the knight was active, thus protecting his legs from being turned to a crisp.

How devilish of him... he thought to himself with a crooked grin, Using such surprising attacks as to burn after a strike. Oh, he liked this man a lot already, sneaky just like so many of 'his kind'. And as he completed his backwards roll, he continued to roll once more to gain a little distance so that getting up off his back would be more advantageous with distance between them to prevent pre-emtive strikes, having gained a slight glance at the man as he crouched in place.

On his back, his legs flew up over his body as he rolled back and pushed up with his shoulders as his feet planted into the ground where his head once was, tilting back a little as he regained his balance from the rolling recovery. With the scimitar held in his right hand, blade pointed down at the ground, his grin stayed on his face. He shifted the tiny tube to the side of his mouth as he began to chew on it absently, circling the man in a clockwise manner, letting the weapon drag along the ground.

As he did so, his left hand however moved to his lower back, underneath the small cape. Perhaps he had something hidden there, or maybe it was a bluff, as it was obviously seen by the other man. The question is, what was he planning? Maybe something, maybe nothing at all.

1198Silver Alexander

Silver stood back up as the man rolled away, satisifed the attack had done the job, even if the other man had somehow managed to avoid getting his legs scorched. As the reverse-eyed man stood, Silver met his evil smile with his own roguish grin.

"You like that? For now Ill call it my Heat Sweeper, but Im still working on names..."

As the other man began to move, Silver swung his bokken out and down to his right side, as if to shake off blood or something else that wasnt on it, it still being in his right hand, the tip just barely touching the ground. He moved his left hand behind his back and under his shirt to mimic the other man's pose. Did he have some tricks of his own? He began to scuff his right sandaled foot against the ground, front to back, as if getting ready to take off running, and he slowly turned on the left to stay face to face with his opponent.

"You still want some more, eh? Awright, but don't complain if you get burned..."

1199Kraun

Oh, he liked it a lot...

scraping the weapon along the ground at his side, he continued to circle until he made his move, dashing forward in one leaping bound to cross the distance as he brough his weapon to his lower left side and bring it around in a low horizontal slash at the man, bringing the blade from his left to his right.

1200Silver Alexander

The roguish grin never left Silver's face. Time for some ninja magic.

The instant the other man made his move, Silver sprang into action for a counter attack. He whipped his left hand out from behind his back to reveal... nothing!

With a quick flick if his right leg, he sent his right sandal flying at the reverse-eyed man's face, underside first. The scuffing had actually been to loosen the footwear that had otherwise been secured to his foot.

1201Kraun

Even if there was something behind the man''s back, Decruda cared not, as he made his move. And then right into his face did the sandal go, slapping against it audibly as he sprung through the air right into it. However, such a light thing that it was, it did not detr him from his attack, as his body was already in motion during the whole scene.

As his arms and torso made their attack, his face would be scrunched up against the sudden stinging sensation which slapped up against the sensitive nose of a body. However, this only lasted for a moment as his slash would continue through as he made his landing close to the position of where the man sent his sandal flying.

1202Shouyin

Count Victor Ven Long Wrote:

As his attack glanced off of his foe's armor, it left him open to the shoulder strike, he grunted as he was forced back. However, rather then letting himself be knocked backwards, he quickly tried to grab ahold of his foe's armor with his right hand. Should his fingers touch the armor, a small rune would flare up on it as he quickly let go and danced backwards, holding his sword up defensively. The rune would slowly start to heat up the armor, naturally in time it would start to burn it's wearer. Unless it had some sort of magic resistance or what not.

He eyed the ghouls out of the corner of his eye as he kept up his defense.

~If they seriously attack, I'll have to unleash level one to prevent being caught off guard by the man before me.~

He thought grimly to himself.

His ghouls had regrouped and were moving inwards, soon surrounding the fighting pair. Two behind the Count, one behind the knight. The fingers would slide smoothly across the knight's shoulder, and the rune would shine brightly, a few degrees of warmth spreading across his right shoulder. And then the flow of metal would continue, washing the mark away like running water to an open wound.

The knight would regain his footing and move into stance. He'd regrip the weapon as before, and hold it out straight to the right, framing the ghouls already running at Victor like a confused matador facing away from the bull. This ghoul would move a few feet ahead of the knight before he pursued behind it, tightening his grip on the blade and letting it fall a few degrees to ease the strain on his arms.

This ghoul would aim to strike at Ven Long's stomach with its left set of claws, running its hand across his lower torso before veering off to the right, putting itself about two metres away from Victor, at about eight o'clock. The kinght would follow this first blow immediately, swinging his sword across in an attempt to decapitate the foe.

Though none of that would happen before the ghoul behind him struck. The one with both arms intact would try and sneak up behind Victor, and put him in a half nelson, threading its arms underneath the Count's and gripping his shoulders tightly, effectively holding him in one place. The final ghoul, the armless one, would move in behind its comrade, keeping ready in case it was needed to assist.

But, considering the fatality of this movement, it probably wouldn't.

1203Count Victor Ven Long

He had prepared his sword to block the ghoul's strike, only to have his arms pinned behind him. He let go of the sword and it moved by itself to parry the ghoul's attack and then block the knights attack as well as Victor closed his eyes and muttered something in a dead language.

"Vien da Voiche dim Lamiur...

Bourche de La Mande....

RELEASE!"

His eyes flashed open as the air around him heated up to the point where flames actually formed around him, exploding outwards in a rapidly expanding fireball that would set the buildings nearby ablaze, even melting some of the ground. The knight was within range of the explosion, but would most likely just be knocked back by the extreme force.

When the fire cleared. Victor was standing upright and slightly slouched over. The bottom rune on his sword had vanished, and it was floating around him defensively. His head was hanging down slightly as flames licked up and down his body. He raised his head, his blue eyes glowing with a faint red light in his pupils. His fangs fully extended between his lips as he grinned semi-sadisctally. Even his physical frame seemed to have increased a small bit.

"Now then.....I think it's time I end this little altercation."

He said in a quiet, calm voice. A faint aura pulsating around his body as he slowly reached for his sword. Which was starting to glow red, as if heating itself up.

1204Silver Alexander

Silver was already in motion as the sandal went flying, his idea having worked perfectly. It wasn't meant to stop his incoming attacker or even hurt him at all. The idea was to cover his face so he couldn't see, just for a split second, and it seemed to have worked.

In that moment, Silver had ducked low and started moving forward, leaning to avoid the incoming horizontal slash if it were angled. It would have been easy to miss if you couldn't see. If the other man had kept looking straight forward to where Silver had been after the sandal fell off, it might have seemed he had dissapeared completely, but he was just underneath his field of vision.

"MORATTAAA!"

As he ducked, his bokken exchanged hands from right to left, swinging out to his side, and he brought his right arm back and down, fist clentched tight. He moved forward to meet the man, so he came in under him before he had even hit the ground from his leap. As the reverse-eyed man's slash arced over Silver's head, relieving him of a few stray hairs, Silver's foot hit the ground, and his right fist came flying up at his opponent's torso.

"DYNAMITE!"

The impact of the punch was explosive. Literally. As Silver's fist sailed, his energy would swirl around it and heat it up. On the instant after contact, it would explode with firey force, a small but powerful white blast erupting between the two men at the point of impact.

A solid blow followed by an explosion. The Dynamite Break.

(For dramaric effect, imagine a shock wave of force spreading out from Silver's foot when it hit the ground kicking up dust in a spiral motion, as well as one from Decruda's back exploding outward on impact where his his clothes bulge from the force as if Silver's fist had gone straight through him. Stuff that doesnt really have any effect on what happened, it just looks cool.)

1205Kraun

You see, when one makes a strike, they tend to watch what they're doing and look at the area where they are making the attack, in case their target moves to avoid it or makes a block, only then can an action be made in response to the situation. And look a that, instead of disappearing from view, the man moved his entire body straight into view of the inverted eyed man as he peered over the quickly disappearing sandal.

Now, in the single moment where the two combatants would be frozen in place, one partially in the air as his scimitar would only just begin to swipe through the air over the other man, who in this case, was crouching to avoid the attack. Like a frame in a film, the projector began to turn once again.

Now start the frozen frame in slow motion and watch each motion play out. During the time when the crouching man began to rear his fist back after exchanging weapon hands, the darkly clad man would have spit a needle out of the tube in his mouth from such a close distance, having seen the movement as he watched the area around the path his blade would be moving in. Yet, at such a close proximity, it would prove difficult to dodge, especially considering that there would be a blade sailing through the air above him a split second later. And just for good measure, as the situation called for and the quickest move to come to his mind, he swung his left foot up into the air to meet the face of the man who positioned it in such a precarious position. Unlike a sandal flying through the air, his foot had the added force and weight of the rest of his body behind it.

Back in real time, it would appear that this motion would be played out as the man's fist began to piston forward just after it reared back, sword slashing through the air overhead.

1206Silver Alexander

No time to dodge the Needle now. Silver hadn't expected there to be another one in the tube, things were moving too fast too close, and he couldn't just abandon the attack now. The needle would strike true into his shoulder our arm or where ever it was aimed.

All he had to do was make sure he kept himself below the blade and he could still land an effective counter.

Even the now incoming foot did not deter him. He leaned a little to his own left, the foot connecting with his right cheek, but he turned his head in that direction at the same time to let the foot roll off and past rather than taking the full blow head on.

And he was still coming, moving his punching arm in so it slid along the inside of the otherman's kicking leg, the fist twisting through the air and flames spiraling around it. The fist was still coming. And even if much of his force had been weakened by the man's counter, it was still going to explode.

1207Kraun

In a flash of white light, it seemed that the man was blown away by the blow, flying off through the air as it erupted in his face and sent him flying into the mist to his back. However, even as he did so, his left arm, previously hidden behind his back swung around and clawed at the outstretched apendage of his opponent. Only, his arm did not appear normal, but instead, it appeared as a skeletal claw, slashing like razors.

Even though the flames would not affect him, the sudden burst of energy would, as he was sent flying into the fog, not being a particularily heavty person himself and already being in the open air before, becoming lost in it as it swallowed him up and an audible splash was heard as a body hit the surface of water.

Now, the question was if he was gone, or if the man would even dare to find out.

1208Silver Alexander

The horrifying skeletal claw slashed through the air, aiming for Silver's extended right arm. His eyes widened a little at the sight of it, no time to pull it arm back. He tried to swing it to the left and out of the way, but the sickly boney claws managed to catch the outside of his forearm and rake down his flesh, tearing through skin and the arm wraps alike. They weren't deep, but then again neither was the flesh on that part of the arm. His arm had been cut up pretty bad.

Silver sat there in the low position, breathing heavily as the reverse-eyed man sailed away through the mist. Moments later he could hear the satisfying sound of a splash, having managed to send the man sailing all the way back to the sea.

Slowly, Silver stood, his right cheek already swelling from the kick landed on it, his eye on that side winced shut. He glanced down at his arm, blood running from the open wounds and dripping onto the already damp ground. He grunted and shook visably, realizing just how much pain he was in.

He reached up to grab the bandana from his head. To his surprise, it practically just fell off when he touched it. On closer inspection, he found the knot in the back had been severed, cut cleanly though. His opponent's sword had come that close to him.

"Tch... that was a close one... but it took me forever to get this thing cut the way I wanted it... now Im gonna have to make another one when I get home! Mitsuyo's not gonna like me using even more of her fabric..."

Silver wasnt really speaking to anyone but himself as used what was left of his precious new fasion statement to wrap the wounds on his arm. He was about to turn around and start complaining at the guy fighting behind him about being so careless with his Flame when another pain in his arm made him wince, much higher than the cuts. He reached up to find out what it was, not being able to see his right shoulder that well with his swollen face, and plucked out the small needle that had struck him.

"That can't be good..."

He had all but forgotten about his opponent, assuming him for barbequed fish bait at this point. But the situation for the town wasn't gettting any better. Where the hell were the Shields? Or the Fire Department? To protect and serve indeed...

120904 Spriggan

Slow-motion camera tricks against incredibly fast movement, screaming, sweat, blood, and explosions. This whole thing was like some big budget film- an entertaining one, mind you. It even had a soundtrack. And just when you thought the good guys were about to gain the upper hand...

She had been forgotton in all of this, and very justifyably so. She had been playing a completely supportive role, sitting on the back lines and allowing the others to stand in the spotlight. With nobody to actually fight, she remained here playing the drums that were deafened over the roar of explosions and high-impact skill calls. She seemed quite aloof, just doing her own thing. But when she saw a fireball all but incinerate the area before her, she frowned. Her feet had never stopped moving, and she started walking forward- not that anyone could see her with everything burning and the mist covering everything else. The choppers were taking dreadfully long to arrive- they may not even be headed their way, which would be a big bonus as it was less for her to worry about.

Her every step made the ground rumble- but it had already been doing that for a while, with Victor constantly igniting the air. Also, she'd been doing this for a good period of time, and ambient things fade into the background when you're in the middle of a heated battle. This is to say that it was quite unlikely that anyone could tell the difference from more buildings crumbling and and the rumble created by her moving feet.

She stopped humming and turned her head to the left, then the right. Keeping the rhythm in her feet, she stopped her progress after placing herself in what she judged to be the middle of the two people they were fighting. Another Song was started, and she slowed it down so it would match the tempo her feet were keeping- this would be for later, in case they didn't instantly die from what she was about to do and thought it wise to attack her. However, there was little chance of that happening.

As for her own attack, she coiled her legs and leapt a couple of feet into the air, but thrust herself downwards, ankles together, to meet the ground with force. As the cement beneath her buckled and cracked, two lines were very rapidly making their way to the fighters. The path wasn't seen, but precisely two seconds after she she stomped, the ground beneath both Victor and Silver buckled, centering itself on creating a 5x2 spike between their legs. These spikes would of course puncture and rip through the fighters from below, splitting them wide open.

Another thing happend when she landed- her scarf began to unsettle itself from around her shoulders. As for the five ghouls that she was commanding, they were surrounding her a bit loosely as to protect her while giving her plenty of space to do what she needed to. Though silent and loyal to her indirect methods, they shuffled in place as their hunger continued to rise.

Dance of Titans + Song of Shields started.

1210Shouyin

Count Victor Ven Long Wrote:

He had prepared his sword to block the ghoul's strike, only to have his arms pinned behind him. He let go of the sword and it moved by itself to parry the ghoul's attack and then block the knights attack as well as Victor closed his eyes and muttered something in a dead language.

"Vien da Voi---"

Yeah, a couple of things. Surprisingly enough, it took a decent amount of time to chant stuff. You know, because you have to enunciate words and speak clearly enough and all. Takes at least a few seconds, considering the size of the verse that boy was trying to kick out. All while a ghoul had him held firm in a half nelson, and another was but a few feet behind him. By the time Ven Long reached the aforementioned point in his chanted verse, a knee would drive sharply into his spine, strong enough to break even an abnormal being's back.

The second, mister one arm, would then follow up behind him while the knight and other deflected ghoul veered off to their points behind the Count, and drive its claws into the back of the man's neck. This would quickly rip a chunk of his spinal cord out of his neck, disconnecting it from the brain. Then again, this would all probably prove unnecessary, for a few moments later the gypsy's spike would rip through his body.

Then again, the ghouls didn't know about that, and one could never be too careful.

1211Count Victor Ven Long

As the ghoul brought it's leg back to knee him, he lurched forward, pulling the ghoul holding him off it's own leg and using his own super-human strength to fling him away, disloacting both arms in the middle of the throw, his arms sliding out of the ghoul's armlock. This would put him in a ducking position. Thus avoiding the swipe at his neck, assuming throwing the ghoul didn't cause the one swiping to be flung as well. Being that low to the ground, he noticed the ground was acting abit odd. Even as he snapped his arms back into place automatically. The spike came, he threw himself to the side, rolling several feet as the spike gouged into his side and cut him open. However, remarkably, being undead means physical pain does very little (i.e. nothing) to your concentration. The entire time his chanting never ceased once. This entire thing was done with that high-level of inhuman speed he had displayed earlier.

His blood was notably black and not very fluid, in fact, mere moments after it left his body, it would start to evaporate as if being boiled. Steam was rising from his wound as he placed a hand over it to cauterize the wound.

"RELEASE!"

He called out, just as the local area was engulfed in the previous firey explosion as he unlocked more of his vampiric power. Now looking notably vampiric now as he stood up straight, ignoring the large gash in his side which had ceased bleeding. He extended his hand, his sword appearing between his fingers.

"Looks like we have yet another addition."

He said quietly in that rough voice of his as his eyes glanced very briefly in the general direction of the dancing girl. His heightened senses now working properly in this level. Fire licking off of his body here and there.

"No matter." Red light traveled up his sword, causing it to glow brightly as the air around him shimmered drastically due to the intense heat he was now radiating. His non-sword hand was tucked partially into his pant pocket as he rested the now super-heated sword on his shoulder, which remarkably didn't seem affected by the heat at all. Though his clothing was smoking a small bit. A bit of blood had leaked out of his mouth from the stomach wound. And he licked it away, revealing his fangs once more.

"Listen kid, you fight pretty good, despite the fact you had help, you made me power up. Not many can do that."

He was talking in a relaxed, natural manner, as if fighting people with ghouls under thier control and throwing elemental attacks and such at him were a normal thing. The heat was still steadily rising, causing the ground around him to crack slightly.

1212Broken DoIl

themightyjello Wrote:

"Spoken words in muttered tones, reading from the devil's tomes, gather now the darkness in, to bind those voices with their sin."

The darkness around his hand lashed out like a whip when his hand moved, turning and sweeping in the air like an animated rope. It lashed out to wrap itself around the clergyman's neck and bind his voice, rendering him mute.

As the necromancer dispelled the shade, Fitzroy was at a loss for words. In more ways than one. Honestly he felt a little out of his league. He was a second-rate abjurer and holy magic wielder with very little in the way to harm other humans. Shifting his grip on the silver censer's chain so that it slid up his wrist a bit and hung from his arm, he plucked an object hanging from his belt immediately and flung it, hard, at the feet of his opponent. There, upon impact, it would burst with a deafening boom. Simultaneously, his other hand bearing the quarterstaff moved towards his chest and tapped lightly on a pendant around his neck which seemed to swirl red and black smoke in its depths. It began to glow.

While Fitz made his move, the ritual he had completed earlier continued to take effect, as the clear space where the fog was driven backwards around him widened. It wasn't much, and it didn't stop the fog from carrying, but it did keep a large radius around himself clear.

1213EveeKnight

Thats what you get for being c**k-sure... The young Tribal thought as another boot slammed into her stomach, the force of the blow causing her to cough as the wind was kicked out of her, the two men holding onto her arms having to dig their fingers into her skin to keep her on her limp feet. Her weapons and equipment discarded, dressed only in her skin-tight cat-burgler garb, Meryl could only tighten her muscles in tune with the punches to absorb the blows as best she could.

The spy game. It was all good and fun. Meryl got to dress up, act like a different person every day, sometimes for weeks at a time. She got to use all kinds of special toys, some of which amazed even her with their special blend of subtle sneakyness and leathality. And, of course, there was the license to kill, something even a hero like her father didn't have...

Bad things were, she was contracted by the governement. Meaning it wasn't all fun and games all the time. She couldn't go off and do whatever she wanted - much. She had to follow rules and guidelines. Leave limbs intact. Minimalise collateral damage. Protect the dumbass civlians. Dont tell anybody what you get up to. Blah blah blah. So many for Meryl. Sometimes it just got...tedious

Oh, not to forget the whole 'if you get caught, dont assume we'll save your dopey butt'. There was always that.

Job security her pert a**.

A fist snapped her head back, blowing the beret off her head and letting her blond curls spill out around her shoulders. Her teeth felt wobbly, stained crimson with blood. The two men beside her were digging their fingers into specific nerve points, rendering her arms limp and useless. Her legs were weak beneath her, barely able to keep her upright. These guys were pros. As soon as she had been spotted, she'd been attacked by waves and waves of guards, numbers eventually overwhelming her. Skill and strength only got you so far, and the fight had chipped away at her stamnia till she'd had little to nothing left.

She'd been in this situation before. Almost a year ago, now. Only these men were more diciplined then the animals who'd gotten to her now. They were more then happy to pound the crap out of her then get their kicks.

Almost noble, if you thought about it...

CRACK!

Hmph. That felt like a rib.

The hands let her go, allowing her to slump to her knees, feeling flooding back to her arms with a wash of pins and needles. Her elbows caught her from letting her face kiss the damp pavement of the alleyway outside the tall apartment block - she wouldn't be winning any beauty padgents for the next few days.

"The feds want the Organisation to be dead and buried, and they send in one girl? You gotta be " Bruiser No. 1 said, flicking his hand to let the blood splatter to the floor. "Normally we'd take you to the boss, but we're feeling generous, so we'll let you go for now. Besides, a man such like Mercy wouldn't wanna waste his time with small fish when he's going for the big catch."

Finally. Throughout the entire infiltration, the entire muck-up of being spotted, overwhelmed and having the snot beaten out of her, she'd finally found something that made it all worthwhile.

A name.

Then everything went dark as someone decided to put a boot to her face.

1214EveeKnight

Darkness.

Harsh static.

Then...light.

Green eyes looked up at the cool blue sky, flanked by two alley-way walls etched with dirt and graffiti. The pupils dialated momentarily, focusing in for a nano-second as the rush of light assailed the corneas before expanding slowly, letting the vision of the girl come back to her slowly.

Breath...

Her full lips, caked slightly with blood and saliva, parted to allow a shuddering breath in, her breasts beginning to rise as her lungs expanded - before she halted the intake of oxygen sharply, her eyes dialating once more as something sharp stabbed her side.

Rib...

Her teeth grit themselves as she forced herself to slowly release the breath, her lungs collapsing and her chest falling as she was reduced to short, slow bursts.

Weakly she lifted a trembling hand to bite down on the edge of her glove, growling slightly as her beaten and tender muscles refused to cooperate. Something crunched within the glove - something metallic.

That done, she let the hand flop down, let the green eyes close, let her body relax.

It didn't take long. Soon the faint sounds of pedestrians and cars slowly gave way to the crunching of boots on gravel, warbled commands being barked over ear-pieces, soft grunts of surprise as they came across the sorry sight before them.

Strong yet gentle hands touched her cheek, followed by the pressing of two fingers to her throat, feeling the strong pulse before the fingers were withdrawn. "Something about you Tomorrows...always seem to think you're immortal."

"...Had a rep to uphold...sir." Meryl whispered, leaving her eyes closed as she sensed the number of people increasing around her, boots walking around her pointedly to scour the area for enemies.

"You're not your father, no matter how much you think you are. This is the price of recklessness."

"It...was worth it...sir."

"Oh really? Well, if i'm reading this thing correctly, perhaps you ought to tell me what a broken rib, a scratched lung, a fractured femur and a serious concussion is worth."

"I...got a...name."

Silence greeted her, which always made her smile. Surprise meant she did good. She twisted her lips gently into a small grin as she felt the man's hand on her shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze, before someone smelling like medicine crouched beside her.

"...Good soldier." Was all she heard before something stang her neck.

Then she slept again.

1215themightyjello

The scarred man took an instinctive step back when Fitz tossed out the Thunderstone; the impact more alarming than anything else. He didn't know what this so-called holy man was capable of, but from his tricks so far it didn't seem like much. Nevertheless, it was better to be cautious and look a coward than to be caught unawares. The stone did little enough, though the effects were annoying and persistant; the loud sound was enough to leave a ringing in his ears that made hearing anything beyond it difficult. Having toyed with a few of the damnable rocks, himself, the scarred man knew that the ringing would only last a few minutes, yet a minute is long enough in the midst of combat.

"Is that it for you, then?" the necromancer shouted, finding difficulty controlling the exact volume of his voice due to the lack of perception of sound around him. "Reduced to throwing stones?"

His head turned to the side as his free hand came up to tip back the faceguard on the scull helmet that he wore; revealing the sadistic expression that he bore, but at the same time one of complete and utter calm...

"Then I'll thow something right back..."

The scarred man took a step back and brought the scythe across his body, holding it in both hands, at the ready. The necromancer stared up through the layer of unholy mist at the metal bird circling them in the sky; his sight within the area of influence not restricted like it was for those looking into it at him. He raised the weapon above his head, holding it high, and then brought it across in a flash.

"Cutter of lives, bare your fangs and tear the flesh from my enemies!"

He spun a full circle with the weapon in hand, and as he did the mist seemed to gather around the scythe and create a shadow that trailed behind it. When his strike completed, the shadow severed from the material form, and flew upwards through the mist; gathering it up around it as it spun like the eye of a twister, and arcing upwards with unerring accuracy towards the metal bird.

The twisting cone of mist raised upwards out of the fog across the ground, swallowing up the helicopter within it and seeming to pluck it from the sky; while in reality, the mist did nothing at all, but the shadow scythe within it shot straight to the rotars and struck them with such force that they lodged in place, snapping from the force of their own turning, and caused the helicopter to fall from the sky.

"If man were meant to fly, the gods would have given him wings..." the scarred man mused with a laugh; following the falling machine with his eyes as it crashed to earth.

(( For Sienna's reference: Spell - Spiritual Weapon

As for the dice... a Tunderstone deafens, which causes a 20% spell failure chance. So, in the interest of fairness, if I roll a 1 or a 2 I suppose I typed all this for nothing. ))

1216Tenma Keigou

A young man walked through the streets looking almost cocky, walking with a wolfish grace that seemed born in a fighter, and a look about him like a confident predator stalking up to a herd of unsuspecting prey.

It was an act in all simplicity, he was new here, he had this slight tingle of memory but the place he remembered was no longer where it should be, he did not remember it well, the events of late had nearly killed his memory and himself.

To most walking near him he would appear normal in most ways.

Standing slightly above average he is thin and agile. His body looking proportioned to it, his limbs seeming the right length nothing seemed out of place about him. His blue hair is cut to lay down on his scalp but a few single strands sometimes hang down into his clear blue eyes. He normally wears a loose long sleeved white shirt, It has three buttons leading down from the collar only partially buttoned the rest one solid piece, each button a pearl hue. He wears a pair of loose white pants as well, a slightly thicker material resembling silk it seems to move with the slightest breeze hinting at a very light cloth. His boots are worked brown leather, the bottoms thicker than usual with an odd tread pattern. On his right hand he wore a braclet, silver it had two silver chains running to a silver curcle pendant with a blue jewel in the center, another chain led from this to his middle finger where it connected to a silver ring.

looking much like an ancient slave bracelet it was in essance a binding, though to most it looked simple.

He continued his little jaunt trying to make him seem better than he was, some of the people here looked threatening withouht trying, something he wished he could do. He would have problems if someone decided they wanted to fight him. Too many problems to worry about.

1217EveeKnight

Even with the leg brace, she ran.

"Miss Tomorrow, your fathers training and your own unique lifestyle aside, you should not push yourself. A broken rib and a fractured femur is not something you just, just...laugh off."

Even with her chest wrapped so tight it was hard to speak, she ran.

"Miss Tomorrow, i am your personal physician. I've done every possible physical test on your body that you'd let me, and i am telling you that you shouldn't be - "

Meryl suddenly spat something out of her mouth as she ran, the object bouncing off the panel of her travelator and hitting the cool tiled floor, skittering to the doorway that Vivian stood at - to be caught underfoot by the doctor. Lifting her slipper, she saw that it was a tooth. Meryl's tooth.

"It was loose." Meryl said with an indifferent shrug.

The doctor entered the room, letting the door slide shut behind her bouncing raven locks. Her chocolate brown eyes narrowed as she stood beside the running machine and the Tribal girl running on it, her arms pumping, her legs pounding the machine hard. "Meryl, this is absurd! If you're going to get well you have - to - rest!"

Meryl looked over to the woman. Although a doctor, she wasnt working for this wetworks governement operation for nothing. Meryl hadn't met one person in this outfit who couldn't kill you fifteen different ways just by sneezing. So she pressed a button, slowing her pumping legs down to a brisk walk, to a slow walk, then to a stop. Stepping off the machine, she moved to face the doctor with a smile - and fell forward suddenly!

"Mer-!" Vivian cried in shock - before letting out an exasperated sigh, throwing her hands up in the air. "I dont know why i bother!"

Meryl had fallen to her hands - and had begun to do pushups, her body pumping up and down by the tips of her toes and her clenched fists. "You'd think you'd be happy i'm feeling this good after a good night's sleep." She said with a chuckle as a bead of sweat dripped to the floor.

"...Meryl, you may be fast and strong - but you are not invulnerable! Your biological makeup is, by all standards, human - or at least as close to human as a human can be! If you keep up this pace you'll be doing yourself more harm then good!

"Viv, you just said it - i'm as close to human as human can be. Doesn't make me human, does it?"

Vivian sighed and moved over to Meryl's tousled bed, her dark black tail wagging slightly as she sat down, smoothing down her white dress skirt as she watched the girl exercise. "Meryl...your adoptive father aside, nobody just gets up and walks away from such a beating like you have. His healing rate has had hundreds of years to mature - "

"Viv, we live in a world where people fly! Where you can cheat certain death, regenerate entire limbs, and weild powers that can decimate cities in an instant! Meryl's pumping was finally beginning to slow, her teeth gritting and her words grounding as her arms began to burn. "Besides...he raised me...he trained me...and i've always been a quick healer..."

Vivian snorted. "The files were right. You're both insane. Crazy Tribals."

Meryl's grin grew as she finally collapsed in a pool of her own sweat, her body shaking gently with laughter. "Heh...you're probably right." She whispered as she pushed herself to her knees, wincing as her leg-brace bit into her skin. "But we're all thats left...and we dont wanna just fade away..."

Vivian sighed, getting up from the bed to kneel beside the girl and put her arm over her shoulder, lifting her to her feet. "You'll never fade...you'll make your name as common as your father and his friends...but to do that you must heal, and unlike some people, you dont heal overnight - even if you want to." Gently she span the girl around and moved her to the bed before letting her sit down. "Now get some rest already. Thats an order, soldier."

Meryl smirked, rubbing her messy blond hair gingerly, feeling the bruises hidden beneath it. "Gods...you sound like a little fox i know..."

"Do it, or i'll tell the Boss!"

"Ooo, i'm shaking, i'm shaking..." Meryl muttered sarcastically before lying back obediantly and closing her eyes.

Vivian smiled as she tucked the girl in, watching her curl up haphazardly, trying to get comfortable but finding it difficult because of the brace and the tight bindings on her chest. The anthro chuckled quietly and backed away slowly. "I'm coming back in two hours to check that you're asleep. And you'd better be..."

"...Or you'll hop in with me?" Was the quiet query, bright green eyes peeking over the edge of the bedsheets.

Vivian couldn't help but laugh, shaking her head and turning away to hide her blush. "Perhaps, perhaps...your reputation preceeds you, of course...get some sleep."

"Yes ma'am."

1218EveeKnight

The car slammed over the side of the road, flipping across a small park, great chunks of dirt and grass flying as people scattered away from the pin-wheeling automobile as it came to a crunching halt, two other cars zipping past it closely followed by a third.

Meryl didn't slow as she flew past it - she was on the hunt.

She'd ignored the doctors order to stay in bed. She had work to do. Her father wouldn't let a broken rib and fractured leg get in the way of the prey. She was Tribal, instinctual and primal beneath all the glitz of the gadgets and weapons.

And nobody gives her a pounding without getting some back with interest.

Narrowly avoiding a small pack of school-kids, she grit her teeth, sweat beading on her forehead as her feet moved, pumping the brake and shoving down the clutch to downshift, her jeep skidding around a clump of trees and over a small knoll to land a few meters behind the two sports cars.

Whilst the sports cars the men drove were faster and a little more manouverable then Meryl's trusty jeep, they didn't have the raw grunt and off-road capabilities it gave her. The shiney cars slipped and span on the grass, the drivers barely able to keep straight and avoid people at the same time as the jeep roared behind them like a bellowing rhino threatening to trample them.

It hadn't been hard to find her perps - the whole point of the beating was to keep her away from the compound. They hadn't expected her to come back so soon - or even at all. And this time she'd come prepared. A slew of thugs and a breif chase through a building later and she had jumped out of a two-storie window to see the lieutenants escaping in flashy sports cars. Landing in her jeep, having torn through the canopy to do so, she'd given chase immediantly, getting the upper hand in surprise once more and reducing their numbers by one car.

THe passenger door of one of the cars before her suddenly opened, allowing the torso of a man to lean out - and spray her windscreen with hot lead, the Mac-10 in his hands burping louldy as it sprayed 9mm death almost right in her face.

Twisting her wheel tightly, grimacing as her rib moved all by itself, she took the jeep around another small clump of trees and behind a hedge, the tree-line now partially obsucring her as the two sports-cars slammed on their brakes, letting her fly off away on the other side of the hedge as they slowly skidded to a stop, their wheels digging into the soft ground before they lurched to a halt.

"Back! Back!" The passenger shouted to the driver as he ripped the long clip from the Mac-10 and slammed in another one, pulling the bolt back as the driver crunched the gears into reverse and slammed his foot on the brake, the wheels spinning - before catching and taking off, moving back -

As Meryl's jeep finally erupted through the hedge near it's end-point, the side of the car taking the leafy brush down with minimal resistance, the green blaze in her eyes flaring as she slammed the car into second and pushed the accelerator to the floor, the car roaring loudly as she bore down on the second car, it's driver panicking as the passenger jumped out -

To barely miss being crushed as the jeep simply ran over the small, flat, streamline sports car, the jeep's thick treaded tyres digging into the roof and windscreen of the sports car and obliterating them completely, the automobile simply being flattened by the weight of the larger car.

As the jeep was finished grinding it's wheels against the crushed husk it took off, leaving the surviving thug sitting there, eyes wide and mouth open as it took off in a shower of dirt - before something hit him in the balls, causing him to scream out in shocked pain as he picked up the object -

Meryl's deadly grin grew wider as she heard her small grenade go off behind her with a whump and gunned the engine once more, slipping the car into fifth as she bore down on the sports car before her.


Finally erupting from the park in a shower of grass, dirt and leaves, the sports car skidded across the multi-lane highway, slamming into the side of a passing car before peeling off in a cloud of smoke. Meryl's jeep was close behind it, flying from the raised edge of the park to hit the road with a crunch - and roll, the heaviness of the jeep unable to take the momentum Meryl was putting it to. Up became down, right left, the glass and blood and spare mags flying all around within the compartment as Meryl gripped the wheel tightly and kept her feet on the pedals, being jostled and tousled and shaken, rattled and rolled...

...Before, by some sheer miracle, the jeep came up on it's wheels, rocking to a smoking rest, looking like it would need the worlds best panel-beater and a paint-job from the gods to fix it better.

Meryl thanked the many gods she knew and a few she made up for the occasion for roll-cages and seatbelts before gunning the engine and taking off once more to the utter surprise of the astounded onlookers.


"She's gaining! ******** her up!" The driver growled to the passenger, who lifted the M203 - commonly known as the 'Thump-Gun' - and nodded.

"My pleasure." He muttered before leaning out of the window and pointing the cylinder with a trigger attached at the dirty, growling jeep as it weaved through traffic - before firing off a small, egg-like projectile off, the item flying through the air directly into the path of the careening jeep.

Meryl watched in horror as the grenade flew through the air as if watching it in slow-motion and, instead of braking or spinning the wheel, pushed the engine further, speeding up and moving underneath the grenades flight-path - to grip the steering wheel as the resulting explosion that erupted behind her blew the back-wheels of the jeep off the ground, maing the jeep rear up onto it's front-wheels for a second and giving Meryl a first-hand view of what going 140kph down a busy highway really looked like - before falling back and landing with a crunch onto it's tough wheels, the a** of the car blackened and scorched - but unharmed.

"Dammit! Let her get closer, then i'll get her..." The passenger growled as he cracked the M203 open, pulling the smoking brass shell out and feeding in another one, this one coloured a dangerously crimson red as he snapped the weapon shut and sat back, waiting for the oppertune time...

Before the front bumper of the Jeep was suddenly crushed into the back of the sports car, embedding itself into the automobile and lodging the two cars together!

Not wanting to miss such an oppertunity, the man began to lean out of the window - before gasping, watching as the girl in the beret and the bruised up face punched away the shattered glass of her front windscreen with her fist and suddenly leapt from the car, landing atop the sports car with a soft thump and looking at him - and down the barrel of the Thump-Gun.

Then she moved. So fast he could barely see it, but one second he was about to pull the trigger and the next his wrist was pointing ninety-degrees in a way it shouldn't and her hand was wrapped around the trigger - pulling it and shooting the grenade up into the air where it exploded harmlessly. Smirking down at him she ripped the gun out of his hand before smashing him in the head with it, hard enough to feel something break, before she grabbed him by the shirt and pulled him from the car, sending him tumbling into traffic.

Then the car swerved, causing Meryl to lurch - and tumble, slipping off the smooth roof of the sports car to fall over the edge at 150kph!!

THe driver laughed, watching her go over and tumble away in his side-mirror - before feeling something tug at the roof of the car and witness her sliding along the ground on the road, bouncing along as if on a tether!!

Meryl's WireDagger gripped the roof of the car stubbornly, her arm surely dislocated as she slid along the bitchumen road, screaming in pain as she tried to find a way to stop moving, skipping, bouncing - before suddenly slamming her free hand into the road. A invisible pulse exploded from beneath her palm as she did so, her Spirit power propelling her off the ground at an alarming rate - before her WireDagger yanked her out of her up-ward path and span her over the sports-car - to land in front of it, landing on the ground before the car and rolling violently, her body spinning as the sports car began to bear down on her slowing mass -

Before the brakes were suddenly applied, the car's wheels locking up and smoking pouring from all wheels as it tried desperately to stop. But the jeep, still being pulled like a trailer behind it, continued to push, and as Meryl's rolling began to slow the cars continued to move toward her, closer and closer, the bumper a mere inch away from her face as she lifted her arm and legs to halt the car...

Before it finally came to a shuddering halt, the soles of her sneakers and the palm of her hand pressed against the bumper and headlights. Letting out a slow sigh of releif, Meryl let her body go limp. Her wounds and injuries were catching up to her - she'd fought a good fight, but she didn't have much left...

...And the driver knew it. Getting out of the car and slamming the door behind him, cars slashing past the strange sight of a jeep trying to mount a luxury car and a bleeding woman lying in the road, he moved over to Meryl and grabbed her shirt, lifting her up off the ground slightly to poke his finger into her face. "We warned you, you b***h!" He screamed, his previous terror now replaced with seething rage, his face going red as spittle flew from his mouth, shaking and jabbing his finger in her face as he screamed. "We warned you, but now you're just going to have to - AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGH!!!

His screams actually overtook the sounds of the traffic as Meryl bit down on his outstretched finger, hard, hard enough to taste his salty blood, hard enough to feel enamel touch and go through bone - before she finally tore it off his hand, blood pumping out of the wound in a wide, arching pattern as she sneered up at his wide-mouthed expression of agony - before powerfully spitting the finger out, giving it just enough of a Spirit boost to put the finger straight through his mouth and blow out the back of his skull, killing him instantly.

His lifeless body falling down limply onto the floor, Meryl rolled over onto her hands and knees, coughing for a minute - before pushing herself to her feet, holding onto her dislocated arm with a grimace as she tested her fractured leg gingerly - before realising it was now fully broken. Wonderful.

Slapping her arm back into joint with a grunt, she pressed the ear-piece within her ear, letting the small microphone jut out to her blood-stained mouth. "Tomorrow here. Subjects terminated. Get a cleaning crew to the building and to a park three klicks from it - and someone call the Sheilds. They'll want some info i have for them."

Pressing the small tab again she turned and sat down on the hood of the sports car, letting out a small breath of releif - before yelping in surprise as the wheels of the car suddenly fell off their axle - followed by the axle - followed by the doors, and rear wheels, and bumper.

Meryl sighed and wondered how long it would take for the Shields to get here.

1219themightyjello

(( I'm still waiting for people to remember we're doing s**t in here...

...which probably means we're waiting on Kraun to get back from wherever he is? ))

"Ooh! Wassat!?" Tiem whispered excitedly to himself as he ran forewards through the foul smelling mist that covered the harbor and the docks; unable to see more then ten or twenty feet in front of him at times, but at least that was enough to keep him from running into walls or parked cars.

It was kind of creepy, really... like a bad horror movie. Only not a movie. And not horror... yet. He didn't know what he would find in the mist, but he knew that it was probably unhealthy for a variety of reasons for him to be in there.

But, damn, extreme sports were just so tempting.

1220Tenma Keigou

The young man had moved into an alley and slept, light a sleeper as he was he had not awaken for awhile. Curled up his shirt he looked pitiful as he slept, his hair miserably unkempt his face showing telltale signs of wear, as if he had not eaten very much for awhile, as he slept he moved slightly, constantly remembering the ravaged earth that had once been Risalas, fleeing like the coward he was while the men of his city remained to fight something they knew they couldn't stop. On he slept with the visions of his pathetic flight from battle, and his long trek to this damned town.

A few hours later:

He awoke a different man, literally

The young koshiro had lost control of the bracelet in the fitful sleep he had endured, Now rin sat up, his green hair disheveled and dirty as was the rest of him, his sword lay beside him, and his clothes had changed, he had plenty of time while the dreams held Koshiro. Standing he buckled the sword to his belt and tried to wipe off some of the dirt of the alley, though the dark soil did not show very easily on his equally dark clothing he still did not want to look off balance or weak in any way. like Koshiro he looked like he had been out of luck for awhile, his body hadn't healed, it never did. His cheeks though were sunken in, lacking the younger appearance of koshiro the little gat he had was slowly leaving his body as he went without food. He had money, he just had to find a place to eat.

Walking slowly out of the alley he began to walk, as koshiro had before he made roudns looking for a place to eat or buy food.

1221EveeKnight

Meryl was setting her leg straight with a loose piece of metal from the wreckage and had just begun to bind it when her mobile phone chirped the victory theme from Final Fantasy 7. Brushing away the piles of glass and loose bullets, she picked up the phone from where it lay beneath the brake pedal, shook it a little to get the glass off it some more, and flicked it open. "Talk to me."

"The harbours." A voice said quietly.

Squinting for a second, Meryl shifted in the seat of her crumpled jeep and looked over to the harbour-side of the city. From the freeway she sat on, she could basically look almost compltely over it...at least, she could, if it wasn't covered in mist. "...I see it."

"Investigate and report back on your findings."

"Sir, i only just finished my last mission. I need medical assistance." She was fighting to keep calm. The guy knew what she had just gone through - they had the best personell and spy-satillites that the Gaian Governement would give them.

"Under the drivers seat. Blue box. Drink the elixer, then eat the square."

Meryl leaned forward to look under the drivers seat of her car. There it was. A small box the size of a paperback novel. They had known she would take the '********' approach. She reminded herself not to go so easy on Vivian next time they played Monopoly...

Taking the box from the seat, she did as she was instructed, holding the phone to her ear as she opened the box to find a small vial with a blue liquid within and a tiny square shaped like a cookie. "Reports indicate meta-human activity...wether it's law-enforcement, civilian or terrorist activity is unknown, so use extreme caution. Judging by the state of your car, you'll have to tab. Take what you can carry. Change into your battle-gear, keep to the shadows, and attack only when you have to. Do what you're paid to do, soldier."

Swallowing the small square in one gulp, she felt it warm her belly as she nodded. "Yes sir. I'll do my best."

"You are an invaluable asset to the Gaian Government, Tomorrow. Do not lose yourself like your father."

"...I understand, sir."

The phone went dead, so she snapped it shut and tossed it to the drivers seat. Swinging her legs out from the passenger's seat, she tore the fresh bandages off her broken leg and flexed it - the bones had healed already, mending completely. The numerous cuts and bruises she had received had healed over and faded away already - whatever that stuff had been, it had been strong.

Moving to the back of the jeep, she opened the trunk and pulled out a large case, flipping it open to reveal her battle-armour. Ignoring the cars that continued to flash past her, she stripped off her tattered clothes and replaced it with her normal jumpsuit, before snapping the armour on. Pulling the Lament from it's metal traveling tube she kept it in, she slide it into place on her back where it rested snug between her shoulderblades. Taking one gun, a .45 PPK, she holstered it at the small of her back, before taking her twin tonfas and sliding them into their leg-holsters.

Finally she drew out her long, draping black cloak, the garment soft and flowing as she pulled it over her lithe body and snapped it to her shoulders. The cape was designed to hide her body naturally whilst being light enough to move when she wanted to, whilst at the same time giving her some form of protection against gunfire and fire.

Pulling the hood over her beret, covering her face in shadow, she left the sorry mangled car and hole-in-head corpse behind her as she leapt straight over the two lanes filled with cars - straight off the edge of the freeway, her WireDagger snapping out as she began to make her way towards the docks.


Flying over a gaunt-looking man with a sword strapped to his waist who had just stepped out of a alleyway, she swung herself off a light-pole to run off the side of a wall before flinging herself out - to fire off her WireDagger, the knife-with-wire-attached flying out from the mechanism attached to her forearm to dig into the side of a wall, allowing her to swing on her tensile rope effortlessly.

Heroics be damned, this was the stuff that reminded you you were alive. She had considered asking her father wether he'd thought of patenting his design - but figured he'd probably had stolen the idea from someone else anyways. As such the world was.

She'd finally arrived at the docks, covered in a thick fog that seemed as damp and dank as most heavy fogs should be. This was different though - as she watched a spiral of fog lash out at a passing-by newscopter, seemingly slashing off the rotors with the flick of a cloud.

No time to think. Only time to act.

Running forward into the fog, Meryl's arm threw itself out to let fly with a WireDagger, the knife slashing through the damp fog to embed itself into something. Pulling hard on the wire with all her might, Meryl was able to propel herself into the air by letting herself be yanked forward, propelling her momentum out. Her cloak flaring behind her, she released the wire and shot out another, flying out from the top of the fog to watch the copter's downward descent really begin to pick up pace. Her second shot held, and she yanked herself forward again, a dark missile flying through the air above a think grey cloud towards a falling machine.

She wasn't going to make it, however. Her trajectory wasn't good enough. She needed one more boost - but there was nothing high enough to fire a shot at.

Except for the copter.

Letting loose one final dagger, the wire spooling out from within her sleeve as she flew forward, the copter began to kiss the edge of the cloud - as the dagger struck home.

She yanked hard and grimaced as she saw the fearful eyes of the pilot bugging out - before smashing through the glass, grabbing onto his aviators jacket, and smashed through the other side of the windscreen, pulling him through with her as the copter finally hit the ground with a massive crash.

Releasing her wire, Meryl twisted her body to throw the man away, propelling him forward and using that momentum to slow her own down, causing her to almost stop on a dime in mid-air as she threw the screaming pilot out - into the water, his body tumbling safely into the sea below. She hoped he could swim, coz he was on his own now.

Tumbling down into the fog, Meryl landed instinctively onto her hands and feet like a cat, the thickness swallowing her completely. Hitting the ground hard she waited, staying low, listening for anything to come out of the darkness surrounding her.

122204 Spriggan

((Yes, I'm waiting on Kraun. Where is he, anyway?))

1223Kraun

((Dead.))

Toxins. Even now, the man would feel the burn of poison spread through his system, the flesh around the minute puncture wound swelling as blood would gather at the point, the immune system intent on eliminating the foreign substance. The toxin however, is composed of the essences of many poisonous plants, laced together through the use of black magic. Such a toxin was not something easily curable with a strong immune system, it was something with a magical nature, and as such, would require similar means to heal.

Thornapple, stavesacre, gelsemium, calabar bean. Such plants produced a highly potent neurotoxin which paralyzes the spinal chord, medulla oblongata, and central nervous system in the brain, resulting in a general weakness in the muscles, a lowered heart rate, double vision, and delirium. Working as a high powered sedative, it lays waste to those afflicted by the engineered poison by leaving them vulnerable, and even causing asphyxiation which later leads to death. All that it needed to do to produce the initial symptoms was a means to reach the juices in the brain or spine, and it would go to work. A liquid to be used as a base of transportations. A bodily fluid like blood.


Splinters shot up into the air as explosions rocked the docks, ships blasted apart to burnt cinders as stores of gunpowder erupted in response to the licking flames which swept across the area, illumination the interior of the thick fog in a short lived flash of vision. Vision like that which one sees through a dirty glass screen tinged in shades of grey.

And in a split second which could be seen, revealed to any onlookers that someone rose beneath the crashing waves of the sea. Like a titanic spear rising to the sky, it lanced through the wooden planks of the docks, blasting up a storm of splinters which minged with those of the surrounding ships. And then, it was gone, lost once again in the dark and heavy mist which clouded so unnaturally in the light of day, a dark stain on a white shirt, a malignant tumor in the clear air.

Something heavy creaked the wet boards of the area, something large rocked the waters into violent waves, something deadly rose in the ominous mists. And then there was laughter. Mad cackling laughter which dared the world to do its damnest.

1224Nighthunter

The pilots and some of the crew had just switched over to infrared googles as they saw the funnel of the smog/mist/whatever fly up towards one of the helicopters, engulfing it. When the rotors broke off against whatever was contained in the funnel, the inside of the chopper started screaming alarms at the pilots, who were trying to get control and figure out what happened, shutting down all systems as they started to fall

"What the ******** was that?"

"I don't know, but it looks like we're going in. Try and take that ******** out with us."

"Hope we don't hit that other person..."

Using the temperature difference between the smog stuff, the ground and the necromancer type, the pilot, being rather experienced, managed to pretty much glide the chopper, in a rather falling brick sort of fashion, towards the necromancer, trying to crash into him. It would land upright either way, probably sliding along the ground a bit, but the crew would be fine for the most part.

The other helicopter that was still flying, because there were two, having also switched to infrared googles, and the sniper on board having switched to an infrared scope, could also differentiate between the ghouls temperature and the ground and smog stuff. He fired off two shots, both aiming for their heads, the rifle he was using being a .50 caliber Barrett and all, would blow their heads apart if they hit, which they were likely to do.

After the two shots, the helicopter increased power and pulled off out of sight of anyone at the temple, only the dull thud of the rotors receeding could be heard.

Then they heard the call from the recon ground team

"Recon Alpha, this is Air 1, we have a chopper and team down at the temple, make your way there and approach with extreme caution, shoot at anything that isn't living. Over."

1225Ryugi Kazamaru

Nighthunter Wrote:

"Recon Alpha, this is Air 1, we have a chopper and team down at the temple, make your way there and approach with extreme caution, shoot at anything that isn't living. Over."

Kenji grabbed the radio as soon as he heard the man's voice drift across the speakers.

Oh thank god... Read you loud and clear Air 1. We will advance to the Temple and await further instruction. You can count on us! Recon Alpha over and out.

Kenji hung up the radio and let out a sigh of relief. So they weren't alone afterall.

So? What did they say?

Alexi turned his attention to Kenji and back to the road watching out for any other obstructions.

They've got a serious problem over at the Temple that needs our immediate attention. Orders are to proceed with caution and shoot anything that isn't living. You hear that Hawke!?

Gunner Hawke leaned over from behing the massive gun turret.

Yeah yeah I heard ya. Lets lock and load!

Kenji grinned and picked up his assault rifle. He checked the ammunition and, seeing that it was nearly empty, he put in a fresh magazine. He then switched firing modes into three shot burst fire and readied himself for action. Something told him this wasn't going to be easy...

Alright guys, keep your ears sharp and your eyes open! I want everyone to be checking rooftops, alleyways, behind us, everywhere. These things aren't those comic book zombies we've all heard about. Just be ready for anything...

Right.

Gotcha.

The jeep then sped off in the direction of the temple, hoping they could be of some help to the resistance there.

1226Lady Sierra

(( Continuing from where I left off before I moved & trying to get caught up to present day. >_<;; ... Nya~))

*After Sierra had left the old woman and her grandaughter, she ventured down to the wharves, hoping that the sailors and merchants might let something slip in their gossip that would be useful to her search for her soul-bonded. If she had any hopes of picking up Vahn's trail, this was the most likely place to start finding clues as to his location.

The salty sea air fills her lungs and lingers like a welcomed caress as the breeze trails across her alabaster flesh. The wind whips her ankle length hair about in a crimson tempest, the black gown rustling in the playful breeze as the elf maiden makes her way from stand to stand, listening to bits of conversations as she goes.

After a few hours of browsing the fish merchant's booths, Sierra heads down to the warehouses and docks.

The Marina was a bustling mass of activity and chaos... or so it would seem. What looked like disorder was actually hundreds of people to'ing and fro'ing from all the ships and sea craft in an organized but fast paced manner.

She looks around, a little overwhelmed by the commotion. Bracing herself against one of the rails along the pier, she chokes back a wave of nausea brought on by the throng of movement.

She tries to steady herself, but just when she thinks she's regained her composure, another look at the sea of moving bodies and she spins around, clutching to the rail with white knuckled desperation she coughs as her stomach casts her morning meals into the waves below.

Pale and a little unsteady, she holds a hand kerchief to her crimson lips and sighs, breathing in great lungfulls of the fresh air, waiting for the moment of sickness to pass.

Mildly concerned by the bad turn, she sets off again after a few moments, passing it off as weakness from the creation spell she had worked a few hours earlier, she had probbaly just done too much after regaining her conscious state such a short time before.

Another couple of hours passed and the sun started to dip towards the water, it's rays melding with the horrizon. It was nearing dusk and there was a chill in the air.

The elf had found out very little in the whole time she had been investigating... Or rather she had learnt much, but had little use for the knowledge she had gained.

One tidbit that had caught her attention though, was rumours of a man who matched Vahn's (or rather Kasuga's) description. He had been spotted around town and not always with 'good' company. This baffled her... Who was the mystery man? She KNEW it wasn't 'him'. She would sense him if he were so near... But maybe this other man might hold some answers.

It was worth looking into at the very least, and it was the best lead she had.

What she would do when she found him, she didn't really know... But this 'Victor'... had quite the reputation, and if the gossip was at all true, she'd have to be wary with him.*

"Might as well start by finding this 'Victor' fellow..."

*Gathering up her skirts, she heads further into the network of docks, the noise of the floating market drawing her towards the drinking stalls and makeshift taverns. This was as good a place as any to find her mystery man.

Discreetly, but persistantly, she starts querying barmates and bartenders as well as some of the drunken riff raft, hoping to be pointed in the right direction... But it seems the more she asked, the less people knew... or were willing to admit they knew... *

1227Vahn Fah

Booted feet thumped along the wooden planking, arms stretching up and out for a brief moment. Another long day, and he'd been anxiously waiting for all the sessions, and meets to end-- actually dreading them from time to time, as he didn't like being cooped up inside.

Not to mention that mask actually seemed to chafe his skin.

Much to the dissaproval of Fumei, he'd been slipping away to spend time alone, more often. He honestly never saw why she had to be so cautious, nothing could possibly happen, let alone stop what he had in mind.

But then again that was Fumei's job, to forsee every twist and turn that lay ahead of him.

Locks of raven hair fell into place on either side of his cheeks, as he ran a hand through it once more, looking nothing more than just another rough and tumble fighter.

Needless to say, anyone who could possibly recognize Victor as Victor Fah was long since dead. And anyone that recognize him as the newest Senator of Latent, would also be dead.

It didn't matter much if just the name Victor got out.. it was a pretty common name.

What could go wrong?

1228Lady Sierra

*The elf maiden froze as her ears twitched, and she turned slowly, her almond shaped eyes picking out a dark haired man instantly. Her jaw clenched and she sighs, her breath escaping between her teeth in a short hiss. Steeling herself she turns to face the direction of the footsteps.

There before her, only a couple yards away... stood the spitting image of her fiance, but with ebony hair. Her skin tingled as her senses brushed up against his aura ever so slightly, a questioning touch that would act as a metaphysical tap on the shoulder.

She shuddered, something about him, felt simillar to Vahn. Not the same, but close in some form of likeness, and it wasn't the identical physical features.

She supresses another shudder as she waits for the man's reaction, all her shields in place.*

1229EveeKnight

Meryl watched incredulously as the entire dock beneath her seemed to simply erupt, the water beneath swallowing it whole like a benevolent beast taking a big wet bite from the land-lubbers who dared step foot into it's domain.

From her up-side down perch on a swaying light-pole, her legs hooked over the light-pole as she jumped out of the way of the explosion of movement, she tried to figure out what had just happened, the cackling in the background more irritating then scary...well, perhaps a little scary...

Pilot's probably bitten it...crap. Should've tossed him to the mainland. Meryl thought to herself, her cloak hanging down limply behind her as she drew out the Lament, the singing blade slicing through the fog itself as the purple edge was drawn in front of her.

She had something now.

"Tomorrow to base. Hostile meta-human presense. Nercomancer or otherwise, looking at the zombie-types wandering around. Request permission to engage."

Negative Tomorrow. Fall back and await new orders -

But Meryl didn't listen as she swung her torso up, flipping her body up and over the light-pole to hit the ground on the balls of her feet, the Lament singing it's purple-edged song as it cut a swath through the fog. Running forward, leaping over the hole in the dock as if it had been a small pothole filled with rainwater, she made her way through the fog towards the manical laughter, each step bringing her closer as she ran blindly through the fog, spinning around and over the ghouls and rebounding off any walls or buildings she encountered in her mad dash.

1230Silver Alexander

Silver whiped around. Someone splintering the concrete was not hard to notice, not to mention, whether she was undead or not, her presence wasn't that hard to detect either.

Before he could accurately size her up, the rapidly approaching seismic vibrations drew his attention to the ground. Seeing the ground where she had impacted, it wasnt hard for a fighter to know what was about to happen.

An Earth wave technique! Something's coming! Gotta move!

But Silver's body wasn't as responsive as he would have liked it to have been. He threw himself backwards, managing to avoid getting skewered, but the sides of the spike hit his feet as it shot up, throwing him even further backwards off balance.

"Hrgh!"

He slammed into a wall behind him, and slowly sank to the ground. It wasn't a devistating blow at all, he should have easily been able to get up, but he just couldn't. His body was fighting him. Silver sat there panting, his vision becoming distorted a little.

"D... damn... That needle... musta... done something..."

But Silver was not helpless against the magical poison. To say that the Blood of Efreet was entirely non-magical would probably be foolish. His body had been tempered to keep foreign substances at bay, magical or not, through that, and other, unknown means. Still, that didn't mean he didn't have to fight off the invading substance. It was still a constant physical and mental battle to stay up. One that he couldn't afford to be in while in the thick of it. There were still dangerous opponents about.

Mustering all his strength, he managed to push himself up to a stand against the wall behind him. Taking hold of his bokken in one hand, and clutching his chest from the pain of breathing with the other, he turned to flee the battle amongst the burning buildings of the dock. He was in no shape to fight the song-slinging mystery woman, the liquid metal armored knight, or their legions of zombies.

Through ragged breaths, he coughed out whispered words.

"M-Mitsuyo... h... help..."

1231EveeKnight

Silver Alexander Wrote:

"M-Mitsuyo... h... help..."

A black-gloved hand snaked out from the shadow to yank Silver off his feet, grabbing him by the back of his shirt and lifting him up off the ground as Meryl leapt over another hole in the docks. The fool had been running straight towards several burning buildings within the fog - a logical path to take, seeing as they were like a sirens song in this damned fog, but foolish none-the-less. The moth always ended up burned when drawn to the flame.

Her Lament sheathed when she had heard the man as she leapt beside him, her WireDagger swung the both of them up to the top of the nearest building, the outline edged between the fog like smoke mixed with grey.

Putting him down beside her, hopefully safe now from whatever was going on, Meryl grabbed his shoulders and shook them. He didn't look that flash. "Oi! Whats been going on here?! Who's been causing this?! Answer me!"

123204 Spriggan

"He's coming..."

She continued humming to herself, steps keeping the beat and shaking the ground with even the lightest of footfalls. But with the beast emerging from the waters, who would notice? Or rather... what would you pay more attention to: the dancer or what which has yet to be seen?

Both had excaped being killed, but it was fine as her allies were taking up the slack. Now... who would be the first to move? And was this new female someone to worry about? Doubtful.

Dance of Gigan, Song of Shields.

1233Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

*The elf maiden froze as her ears twitched, and she turned slowly, her almond shaped eyes picking out a dark haired man instantly. Her jaw clenched and she sighs, her breath escaping between her teeth in a short hiss. Steeling herself she turns to face the direction of the footsteps.

There before her, only a couple yards away... stood the spitting image of her fiance, but with ebony hair. Her skin tingled as her senses brushed up against his aura ever so slightly, a questioning touch that would act as a metaphysical tap on the shoulder.

She shuddered, something about him, felt simillar to Vahn. Not the same, but close in some form of likeness, and it wasn't the identical physical features.

She supresses another shudder as she waits for the man's reaction, all her shields in place.*

He'd barely noticed her as of yet, his attention turned towards one of the various foodcarts and vendors that littered the walkway. Bending forward, he checked from fruit to fruit, before picking out a satisfactory one and leaning back up.

Half images would assail her thoughts, as she pressed outwards, to get a "feel" for him. It was for all intents and purposes like that of a barrier, but not an absolute one. While no information about who he was exactly leaked out, various images of his past actions did flare out.

If she had sent out the equivalent of a small wave towards him, he'd sent back a tidal wave in return, effectively overloading her psionic senses, giving her "bad feedback".

The dmeonicized visage of him persisted within her thoughts, the flames reaching up all about him, until they consumed. His body, his looks, mannerisms, pattern of thought-- everything but the most obvious was exactly like Vahn was.

Victor was after his twin brother.

It was then, as he took a bite out of the pear, that he laid yellowed eyes upon her.

1234Lady Sierra

*Sierra's eyes narrowed and then widened at the assault on her senses... Had she been any less of an adept, she might have crumbled under the attack. However her skills were formidable, and her experience gained through the millenia of years she and her oni counter-part had existed sustained her control and sanity. Thus the elf maiden was able to brace herself unaffected by anything other than the growing horror at this man's deeds and the utter lack of remorse.

Her mouth opened as if to gasp, but no sound came out as she stared at him her own golden gaze mirroring his with equal intensity.

As she watched the fragments of memories, something deep in her gut recoiled as who this man was formed firmly in her mind.

Vahn had a twin. Why hadn't he ever mentioned Victor? Aside from the fact that the man was evil... Surely there were those at Latent who knew of this information? Why hadn't anyone told her?

For a moment she pondered if she was sensitive to the 'feel' of him because he was her soul bonded's twin... It is said that twins share a bond like no other... But this was not the time or place for such studies... The elf had just bitten off more than she might be able to chew in her current weakened state...

And she wondered, If she could sense the link between Vahn and Victor... could he sense the link between herself and his brother?

A shudder passes through her body as she never for a moment shifts her golden gaze from the man's yellowed eyes.*

1235Vahn Fah

The visiual contact remained for about a minute or two, before his head turned to the side.

His expression never changed, demeanor never lessened, and he certainly wasn't looking worried. Apparently he hadn't really noticed anything at all.

Another bite of the pear, and he started moving again, making his way down the length of the market, just absently checking item after item, blissfully unawares.

There were undoubtly a lot of questions, certainly some confusion at best, but the truth laid bare before eyes never lied.

Was he certainly evil? What were his intentions in this place? Where was he going, where did he come from... the questions would be endless.

However the answers, were so few in number.

And not to be found by merely staring.

1236Lady Sierra

*Sierra's fist clenches as the man seemingly blows her off. Her instincts told her that approaching Victor was a bad idea... But he was the only lead she had, the only link to locating her fiance.

Gathering her composure she steels herself for whatever was about to unfold and closes the distance between her and her enigmatic target.

Curtsying with all the charm and grace of an elven lady, she speaks softly her tone even and hushed in the comotion of the market, yet every word was as clear and crystaline as if she had spoken directly into his ear.*

"Good evening m'lord. Tell me, Am I adressing the man known as Victor?"

1237Vahn Fah

Another bite of that wonderfully delicious fruit.

"Your certainly addressing a man, of that there's no doubt." Came the sophistacted tone, words rolling off with what one could only chalk up to years, upon years of schooling, or perhaps just plain old trained experience.

Vastly different from the rough demeanor of Vahn, Victor was a whole 'nother game inside. He had quite the facility for connecting with others, developing proficiency at influencing their actions, and the ability to win support through debate, compromise, or seduction.

"As for the last part, I certainly hope you don't start every conversation by naming people." Another bite.

Why just by talking, through his mannerisms and the magnetism he had about him, it'd seem as if he were beginning to beguile the Elven maiden.

1238Lady Sierra

*The elf bites back a sudden stab of anger. This individual was behaving like a spoilt courtier, playing games... The very environment and traits she had loathed as a young lady of the elven courts.

:: If he wants to play it like this than so be it... But It's a waste of time.::

Outwardly she smiled brightly, one of those smiles that would warm most down to their toes, melt the ice of deepest winter with her own inner heat. She gazed up at him through a veil of black lacey lashes, her golden eyes strikingly contrasted by their dark frames and the pale softness of her smooth alabaster skin.

She spoke softly but firmly, a gentle demeanor with an underlying current as to the woman's true strength and resolve. Her words were like music in the air between them, a velvetine caress as they fell upon the ears of her listener.*

"Indeed I do not sir, but normally when I am addressing someone their identity is familliar to me, or in the least... has been confirmed. Now prithee tell me, you do not start off every introduction by playing such condenscending games with a Lady?"

Sierra suppressed her annoyance, she didn't want to dance around the subject, she wanted to get to the point and find the truth of the matter... But it was looking like Victor had other ideas on how their conversation should go...

1239Vahn Fah

It was impressive, really it was, and more than likely a fair share of men, maybe even women, had been won over by the charm she was now exuding out in full force-- but alas, the man had his back turned to her, taking the time to merely browse through a select tray of trinkets.

They were still in the market after all, yes?

His left hand moved outwards, making a swift motion and for a moment, maybe it seemed as if were throwing a weapon at her-- but if she was as nimble as he was of slight of hand, then she'd find herself holding a pomegranate.

"You seem tense."

1240Lady Sierra

*While it might seem like she was TRYING to ply her charms, it was really just something that was a part of her. Call it a gift granted by her elven heritage...

She arched a finely curved eyebrow at him as her hand moved with matching speed and ease, catching the fruit easily as she laughs.*

"Tense? I suppose that's one way of describing it..."

She traces a finger over the smooth skin of the fruit, watching Victor pick through what the merchants stalls had to offer

1241Vahn Fah

He smiled softly, seeming to find something he liked. Digging into the pocket of his slacks, he pulled out several gold coins, and laid them out on the table, taking hold of a glass bauble, juggling it from hand to hand, much to the dismay of the merchant.

"Do you like mythology?"

1242Lady Sierra

*She tilts her head to the side, her crimson hair cascading over her shoulders, framing her delicate face with it's bright and curious features. Her luminous eyes watching him play with something so fragile as if it were nothing, yet with a great amount of control and skill.

Mythology? What relevance this had to do with anything the woman didn't know, but she didn't see the harm in answering.*

"I quite enjoy the myths and legends of all Gaia's races m'lord."

1243Vahn Fah

He held the bauble in one hand now, yellowed eyes flaring open as light began to emit from it.

"Every culture, every race-- all life you can say has it's own myths and legends. It's almost a guaranteed staple." Various images became projected into the air itself: men, women, swords, war, seasons, and even the constellations and planets.

"There is one collections of mythology I am particularly rabid in," His eyes shone with the same delight a boy would hold over a brand new toy. "Greek mythology. Just one of the many things I learned during my time within... that place."

1244Lady Sierra

*Sierra glanced from the joyous expression on the man's face to the floating illusions suspended in the air between them. She was impressed, she didn't often see someone so skilled in the illusionary arts, someone who brought the images to life with such detail. Even if she disliked this man, he had at least gained respect from her as another master illusionist.

She also observed a deep undercurrent of bitterness and malice when he brought up the place where he had first learnt about the legends of the greecian people. Something about that darkness showed in his eyes briefly and a chill crept over her skin causing her to shudder involuntarily.*

"The Greek's were a very cultured people... Not only in terms of mythology but their art and rituals as well... Might I ask 'where' you learnt about the Greecian's myths?"

1245Vahn Fah

He seemed to pause for a moment, before lowering his arm, the images ceasing to exist as the bauble grew dim and yet, once again ordinary. His arm lifted, and he pointed towards the uneaten fruit in her hand.

"In christianity, a forbidden fruit from the tree of knowledge caused the downfall of mankind. In Norse lore, one bite of a golden apple from the tree of life is enough to guarantee godhood. And in Greece...a princess was wooed to the underworld by a mere seed."

Plainly avoiding her subject, he turned in place, the people around them both going about with their everyday lives, no long even paying them any attention, as if they were not even there.

"The beautiful daughter of Demeter and Zeus, Persephone is the focus of a story resulting in the division of the seasons, giving us the sweetness of Spring and the bitterness of Winter. Hades did not woo the beautiful Persephone, he abducted her and took her to his underground kingdom. After much protest, Persephone came to love the cold blooded king of the underworld but her mother, Demeter, was consumed with rage and sorrow. She demonstrated her anger by punishing the earth's inhabitants with bitter cold and blustering winds. Unless Persephone was returned to her mother's side, the earth would perish.

Hermes was sent to the house of Hades by Zeus to reason with Hades. He entered the kingdom of Hades and negotiated a compromise between the (usually cold and selfish) Hades and the (usually loving and caring) Demeter. Before Persephone could leave the underworld, Hades gave her a pomegranate seed to eat. By doing this he bound her to himself and his kingdom. When Demeter found out about the trickery she was angry but she was also resigned that there was nothing she could do... her loving daughter was bound to the Lord of the Dead. With no alternative, it was agreed that Persephone would spend part of the year with her husband, Hades, and part of the year in the sunlight with her mother, Demeter.

When Persephone is with Hades the earth is wracked by the sorrow of her mother. But, when Persephone returns from the underworld to walk the earth again, Demeter pours forth the blessings of Spring to welcome her beloved daughter home."

He stared wishfully into the bauble once more, which had been producing imagery to go along with the story.

1246Lady Sierra

*The elf maiden was quite familliar with the myths of the Greek's, especially the tale of Persephone.

The seasons were sacred to the elves and all that concerned them was important knowledge, even if most believed myth to just be fanciful tales.

Then there was Sierra's own intrest into folklore and mythology that had nothing to do with her heritage and everything to do with her thirst for knowledge and her own curiosity. The story of Persephone being one of her favourites.

Despite knowing everything that Victor was saying, Sierra smiled with polite patience, giving him her undivided attention as if it were the first time she had ever heard the tale.*

"You do have a skill for Story-telling m'lord. Might I ask which of the Greek myths is your favourite?"

He had danced around giving her a reply, but she wouldn't forget that darkness so easily... But for now if he wanted to think she had, that was fine as well. Let him try to distract her with a hundred tales, it would be to no avail.

1247Vahn Fah

"Oh-- your mistaken."

He took hold of the bauble, ending it's images for good now. Slowly walking forward, his gait, and tone of voice never changed a bit.

"This is no story. It's something that's going to become quite real." Circling her, his smile never faded as he inspected her from every angle.

"I'm going to save this world, and prevent Destruction from taking place. To do that, I need the lifeforce of a million people... and a very special person.....So won't you help me, Hime-sama." His words whispered right into her ear, as he bent over slightly.

1248Lady Sierra

*The elf maiden's almond shaped eyes narrow as Victor circles her, her hand clenching around the pomegranite. Her breath escapes in a hiss through her teeth as she tenses. As Victor whispers in her ear, the first realization of what this man was planning hits her.

'Hime-samma'... It was as if he had just struck her, and she wavered for a moment, her still weakened body threatening to collapse.

Forcing herself to remain calm she turns slightly so she can look him in the eyes, her pupils drowning in golden flame as they flicker dangerously. Unfortunately, if he knew who she was, he probably knew that she was only grandstanding... That she could fight if she was forced to, but that she wouldn't last long.

She speaks calmly, but if he was paying attention, something dark flickered behind her eyes. Sierra wasn't the only one who suddenly felt threatened.*

"So you knew who I was then? Where's Vahn Victor?"

1249Vahn Fah

"Who knows...."

He circled about her, his breath felt upon her flesh, his words only audible to her ears now.

"Maybe he's dead." Yellowed eyes narrowed as a smile crept upon his lips. She wouldn't see it of course, unless she turned her head to face him. "Maybe he's alive." The sounds of the crowd had long since died out, the fact that only the two of them were "active" within the small sphere of influence would become apparent.

At some point and time, the two of them had stepped outside the bounds of reality as we know it. But how? Who knows.... he wasn't certainly going to talk. But why? Only he knew...perhaps for privacy?

"At any rate it doesn't matter where he is.... I have all I need for my reunion right here, Hime-samma. To the "underground kingdom"....won't you come and help me save our world?"

1250Lady Sierra

*The elf maiden surpresses a shudder, she had turned to watch him, and that smile chilled her to the core.

Having him this close to her, with nothing but his voice in the silence... his breath warm against her skin... She was beginning to feel light headed.

She backs up a step and lets her hands hang limp at her sides, forcing herself to remain neutral and not hug herself out of need for comfort.*

"I'm sorry, but I need to find Vahn... and I don't want any part in your scheme..."

Surely he knew his brother was alive? And if he didn't, she didn't much feel like saying "Well of course he's alive! Or I wouldn't be breathing either!" She could only hope that this man knew little of the bond between the elf and his brother.

1251Vahn Fah

"Destiny is not a matter of chance, it is a matter of choice; it is not a thing to be waited for, it is a thing to be achieved." His eyes closed as he stepped backwards.

"The longer you deny the inevitable, the longer this planet will suffer.... I will ease that suffering, I will save it from Destruction." He extended out his right hand, towards her back, waiting for her to turn and accept.

"What's wrong with saving our world?"

1252Lady Sierra

"You'll prevent destruction by destroying millions of innocent lives?! How is that saving the world? Gaia's inhabitants don't want to be slaughtered to fuel the amount of lifeforce you need to make some twisted ideal reality! And I refuse to help you either!"

Her heart racing she contemplates bolting, making a run for it... But it would be useless... She could feel the energy of the barrier that seperated them from reality pressing upon her.

"Dame..."

The feeling of light headedness only seemed to intensify as she stood there, and a fine tremble started throughout her body, a cold sweat breaking over her pale skin.

"Destiny is a matter of choice... and you would wrest that choice away from all these people?!"

1253Vahn Fah

He stopped moving completely, and opened his eyes, staring at her backside as he fingered the fragile bauble within his grasp.

"Before answering that question, let me ask you something. Why is it wrong to kill human beings?"

He began approaching her once again, with each word he spoke, closing the distance between the both of them.

1254Lady Sierra

She tensed as she felt his gaze burning at her back, rounding on a heel... not at all caring for where he had been staring, her eyes flash with anger

"All life is sacred! All life is precious and to be reveared! And you would treat it like an expendable resource!"

Her body was shaking now, trembling with a fine anger and with exhaustion, she forces herself to glare at him furiously, her eyes a raging golden inferno... while all she wanted to do was close them and shake off the dizzyness that was plaguing her.

1255Vahn Fah

His eyes stared at her in amusement, taking the time to walk around her now. His head leaned back as he laughed out loud, the sound echoing within the contained sphere.

Stopping mid-walk, he suddenly pointed towards her, with the end of his sheath against her neck. The tone of his voice was completely chilling, even as he feigned care.

"Humans kill a lot of animals. And trees, and grasses, and flowers, too. Even if they didn't do it consciously, they still keep killing other living things. Why? Because the other living things can't communicate with humans? Because the other living things are not as clever as humans? Well then, is it justifiable to kill a living thing that cannot communicate with you and is less clever than you?"

1256Lady Sierra

She took a step towards him, letting the sheath press against her throat as her own voice took on a dark yet passionate tone, her tail lashing behind her in irritation.

"It's a funny thing to ask an elf! We who can feel the cries of the earth all around us... And while some of my kind may have become corrupt and uncarring towards the earth... there are those of us who still talk to our mother Gaia.

Gaia is everything beautiful... and she is everything harrowing! She is all around us, all we have to do is listen and we can here her voice calling to us! You would kill more of her children and let their blood flow freely, further staining the heart and body of our mother?!"

1257Vahn Fah

"Oh?"

He dug the sheath in against her neck tightly, before pushing his body along and shuffle stepping forward to close the distance.

"Can you say that you have never taken a life before? Have you never eaten meat before? Aren't vegetables living things too? When you walk on the streets, have you never stepped on an insect too small for your eyes to see?"

Yellowed eyes stared impassionately as he released the pressure, moving the sheath away from her neck, and taking a step back.

"Animals other than humans kill other animals for food and survival, but humans are different. If it doesn't suit his purpose, he kills, be it those of his own kind or other living things."

He lifted the bauble up once more, images showcasing themselves.

"Of course this is not true for everyone....But even those who don't act that way, have definitely killed something in order to survive."

War after countless war was shown, the depravity of humanity in all its naked glory.

"Then why are humans not counted as living things that can be killed? Is it because humans are stronger than other living things? Then, is it justifiable for stronger living things to kill human beings? Let me ask you once more. Why is it wrong to kill human beings?"

1258Lady Sierra

She chokes in a breath of air even as the sheathed sword threatens to crush the wind from her throat. She levels a glare as equally passionate as his was dispassionate at him.

"There are those who kill needlessly, who are wasteful and have little regard for the lives they take... Then there are those who kill only when it is necessary... it is for those people that I would refuse to help you... For you in turn will only be the worst of all your examples."

1259Vahn Fah

"Your stumbling....Hime-samma." Victor smiled softly, as he took several steps forward, allowing his hand to cup her chin gently.

"This planet is dying. You who profess to commune with the planet itself, have no idea because you let system and faith blind you. Your people have become rigid in tradition."

Past wars fought in times long since forgotten...between mortals...gods...titans....flowed through the images the bauble was producing.

"The seals placed upon Destruction have weakened over time.... because of all the built up negativity. The accumulation is going to shatter any hope of restoring this planet.... But I can't do that if you won't help me...."

He stared into her eyes, words coming out truly sincere; of this she could be sure-- no lies were coming from his mouth. At all. He was a man who had absolute resolve in what he had to do.

1260Lady Sierra

Sierra bit back a curse as Victor cupped her chin, it was as if a jolt of electricity laced over her skin and ran through her body to it's core upon the contact of their flesh, and it brought a small gasp from her throat.

"If you know who I am... then you should know that I do not conform to my people's traditions, I merely uphold the ideals that were given unto us by Gaia from the beginning... If you can't do it without me... then you've wasted your time. I hear Gaia's bleeding cries all around me and you would have me inflict a million more wounds upon her!"

1261Vahn Fah

"You will come around to see for yourself....with time."

His eyes never broke from gaze in the slightest. For a moment, only a moment, a flahs of jealousy coursed his body, but i was short lived and never registered on his face.

"I can take you there.... to see Destruction.... Then you can make the decision with all the cards on the table. The world needs healing.... and I intend to do just that."

The distortion around them both would increas in it's pulsing, as if at any time his hand would push itself deep into her own body and yank hold of her inner self.

1262Lady Sierra

Sierra tried to step away from the man, but his hold on her held firm. As the pulsing and distortion about them incresed, she felt her stomach recoil and heave. Swallowing past the wave of nausea, she tried to focus her strength on just remaining standing.

"N-no..."

*That brief moment of jealousy pricked the elf maid's empathy channel, but before she could think on it her strength gave out, the pulsing about her became too much and with one last attempt to break away from Victor darkness swallowed her.

With a groan, the last of the elf maiden's strength washes away and she collapses, unconcious, crumpling to the ground.*

1263Vahn Fah

"One down......" His eyes closed as he held her body against his own, supporting her now dead weight, fully upright.

Effortlessly heaving her up and over one shoulder, the distortion seems to fade, and ebb away, once again revealing the calm sky that hung over Latent. It was now becoming late in the afternoon, as he began walking down the street, with lady in tow.

.....three more to go.

He took a bite from her uneaten fruit, moving down the street, and turning a corner with little regards as to where he was going. Just that.... he was going.

~~

The tired eyes of the seemingly young man bore a hole in the table top as he stared aimlessly at the surface, recounting the number of events that had taken place over the past several days. He had committed atrocities beyond words in his quest to liberate the world from its prison of bondage, yet he could not help but wonder......if he had had a soul of his own, one that was not wrapped within the restraint of "destiny", would it not now be stained in the blood of his victims?

A gentle knock on the door interrupted his thoughts however as called gently for the intruder to enter. Though he knew fully who was on the other side of the door, it did his aching heart good to see her.

"Master Victor, preparations are nearly complete. Would you like to address them?" A white haired female asked, inclining her head to gaze more fully at the prone body that lay outstretched upon his bed......It was the female he had brought with him the day before.

"No, not just yet," he said, his words hollow and deadened by the weight of the destiny he fought desperately to break free from. He had learned, within the past few months, that opposing fate was a daunting task, and one that took every ounce of will he possessed to continue. Yet even with his unshakable mission, his resolve was nevertheless brought to his own attention from time to time. He believed now he understood why individuals never challenged fate. The strain of such efforts, was proof enough.

"Master, would you care for some tea," the young woman said, moving towards the serving area and preparing the kettle to boil. "If.......you'll excuse my impertinence sir, you look rather tired. Would you perhaps like to rest?"

"No," he said, shaking his head in ready reply. "I'll get my rest when this is all over."

"Very well sir," The female responded, poorly masking her own concern over the young man, but accepting his wishes regardless. "Then, may I ask master, what is troubling you?"

A sad, meaningful smile tugged gently at the corner of his lips as he thought how best to phrase his concerns. "Fate is proving more difficult to defy than I expected."

"Yet I believe you are the only one who can free the world from bondage. Is that not your wish, Master?"

"Indeed, it is my only wish," he said, a slight chuckle echoing from his lips. "I wonder how history will remember me. Fumei, do you think others will look upon me with contempt?"

"Captain," the female responded, turning from her tasks to address her master. “You yourself taught me, that history is written by the victor (pun! pun!! zomg)). We will simply need to see it as a history written by you," Fumei replied, moving tentatively closer to the young man and placing her hand upon his shoulder. "And for that history, I beg only that you use me how you see fit."

"Thank you Fumei. I only hope our esteemed guest can see things so simply."

1264Shouyin

Count Victor Ven Long Wrote:

As the ghoul brought it's leg back to knee him, he lurched forward, pulling the ghoul holding him off it's own leg and using his own super-human strength to fling him away, disloacting both arms in the middle of the throw, his arms sliding out of the ghoul's armlock. This would put him in a ducking position. Thus avoiding the swipe at his neck, assuming throwing the ghoul didn't cause the one swiping to be flung as well. Being that low to the ground, he noticed the ground was acting abit odd. Even as he snapped his arms back into place automatically. The spike came, he threw himself to the side, rolling several feet as the spike gouged into his side and cut him open. However, remarkably, being undead means physical pain does very little (i.e. nothing) to your concentration. The entire time his chanting never ceased once. This entire thing was done with that high-level of inhuman speed he had displayed earlier.

His blood was notably black and not very fluid, in fact, mere moments after it left his body, it would start to evaporate as if being boiled. Steam was rising from his wound as he placed a hand over it to cauterize the wound.

"RELEASE!"

He called out, just as the local area was engulfed in the previous firey explosion as he unlocked more of his vampiric power. Now looking notably vampiric now as he stood up straight, ignoring the large gash in his side which had ceased bleeding. He extended his hand, his sword appearing between his fingers.

"Looks like we have yet another addition."

He said quietly in that rough voice of his as his eyes glanced very briefly in the general direction of the dancing girl. His heightened senses now working properly in this level. Fire licking off of his body here and there.

"No matter." Red light traveled up his sword, causing it to glow brightly as the air around him shimmered drastically due to the intense heat he was now radiating. His non-sword hand was tucked partially into his pant pocket as he rested the now super-heated sword on his shoulder, which remarkably didn't seem affected by the heat at all. Though his clothing was smoking a small bit. A bit of blood had leaked out of his mouth from the stomach wound. And he licked it away, revealing his fangs once more.

"Listen kid, you fight pretty good, despite the fact you had help, you made me power up. Not many can do that."

He was talking in a relaxed, natural manner, as if fighting people with ghouls under thier control and throwing elemental attacks and such at him were a normal thing. The heat was still steadily rising, causing the ground around him to crack slightly.

One ghoul was thrown, temporarily out of commission. The knight and the ghoul to his right both shot off to the sides, avoiding the beast being tossed and getting back in position. The knight was at four o'clock behind Victor, the ghoul at eight. The one-armed ghoul remained positioned behind the vampire, which was rather key.

Ven Long would be leaning downwards and throwing the first ghoul, while one-arm would be bending its legs, rearing back to leap. The ground spike would come and the ghoul would already have its legs wrapped around Long's waist, fangs aiming to rip out Victor's throat while he was rolling around, and finish the chant rather pre-maturely. While biting he'd bring his remaining arm to the back of the vampire's head, shooting about ten needles into the back of his brain stem.

The poison, whatever kind of being he was, would undoubtedly work from there, if the piercing of his brain stem wasn't enough to kill him outright. Nevertheless, the knight would turn and follow after the rolling Count, poising his blade for a thrust through the chest. This would happen around the time he finished the chant, if the ghoul failed to silence him, the blast and sword strike occuring simultaneously. Thus, his heart or one of his lungs would be pierced before the knight was sent flying backwards along with the grabbing ghoul.

1265Lady Sierra

:: A small child lay upon the mossy carpet at the feet of a great oak. She looked to be about 5 by human standards... Her shoulder length, crimson hair a ruby contrast to the emerald of the forest around her. Something cold and damp pressed against the child's pale cheek, and as she opened golden eyes to gaze upon it, a smile crossed her lips. A tawny coated fawn, sprinkled with white lay down beside the young elf and rested it's head cheek to cheek with her. Casually the little elf cast one of her arms around the animal's neck in a sleepy hug.

A blanket of sunlight filtered through the forest's canopy in warm patches of light that dappled the forest floor and the tiny pair curled up upon it.

Watching over them from the glen's edge was an elven woman clad in elaborately ornamented green healer's robes, and not a stones throw away was an elegent doe, her bright obsidian eyes ever watchful over her fawn.

The little elf girl napped, unaware as to the changes that were about to rock her world...Unaware as to the devestation she was about to face.

The wife of High Councilman E'karis Ethel'stan, the Lady Shay'llen'dria watched her daughter nap away the golden afternoon.

The wedded healer often brought her daughter to the small forest outside of town. It lay at the foot of the trails that led up to the Kastian mountains... the trails that led to her home. The sculpted and shaped perfection of the Celestial City, the citizens and council's rigid traditions and customs... the buildings, the plants and trees... even the people... Molded to the Council's ideals. The city suffocated her, and she would suffer from pangs of home sickness... longing for the fresh mountain air, she would bring her child to the small unaltered, forest.

It was here that Shay taught her daughter in secret, to appreciate natural beauty... and guided her daughter's developing mind to grasp the importance of Free-thought.

Her time with her daughter was numbered... The council had decreed that she was now old enough to begin her studies under teachers the council would hand-pick for her.

Shay'llen'dria knew her daughter housed great potential, and that her destiny would not be an easy one.... But every time she thought of the council stripping the happy-go-lucky child of her care free outlook, and molding her into an obedient puppet who would dance as they commanded when they tweaked her strings... The healer wanted to throw up... Yet her husband had alreday demonstrated how powerless her position was in the matter. One hand idoly rubs a purpled bruise on her upper arm, she had treated it with salve as soon as the Lord Ethel'stan left that morning. It no longer hurt, but the marred skin served as a reminder as to why she hated that man with such deep seeded loathing and contempt. ::


:: In a white marble hall, the young elf girl, about 7 in appearance now... is seated at a desk, a grey robed teacher looming over her shoulder as he drills her on cantrips and incantations. She scrawls sigils and runes out on parchment only for the teacher to tell her write 10 more, always finding some unseeable flaw with her efforts.

After hours of the monotenous drill, the young girl is whisked away to another room, where two courtiers and a lady concil member force upon her the role of a coutier, reminding her that she must be a lady before she is a scholar, that she must be skilled and graceful, for she is to be queen and the council can hardly count on the young prince to rule the nation, but that she must be able to support her betrothed's image for it would never to do have the elven race appear weak to the world.

Class upon class... drill after drill... law after law... burned into her mind. 'Training to recieve her destiny' they told her. ::


Sierra's fists clenched in her sleep, her sweat dampened hair clinging to her forehead as her whole body tensed, caught in her dream state she fought to push the memories away.


:: The girl, now about 9 or 10 by human standards... Is crouched behind one of the massive pillars in the hall of her father's palace.

Raised voices... Struggling... Father tells mother that the Council fears that they can't bring her powers under control... that the increased number of accidents is a sign of her increasing power... And that already her potential rivals half the seated members... and that it's development shows no signs of stopping but rather increasing. She is a threat... That she poses a danger to the Council's ideals... That they voted on her death and it was unanimous. It's for the good of the people.

Her teachers... her father... Want to kill her.... Why? Why?! She didn't understand! She had done everything they'd ever asked of her!!::


:: Fleeing... Mother is saddling one of the horses, she tells her to be strong. They're going to the mountains where mummy is from. They can never come back... it isn't safe.

Daddy drags mummy down from the horse. Mummy slashes at him with a dagger that she had tucked in her sleeve... Daddy plays with fire and mummy burns away... screaming... then nothing. The smell.... She throws up and then Daddy is standing over her. She's crying and screaming for mother... But mother won't ever get up again... Daddy says it's okay because she'll join her... That sometimes Destiny's change and that this is for the best. She hates him! She screams at him that she hates him! He backhands her into the stable wall and she gasps for air...

Rage... Incredible Rage... She's not alone... A voice sings to her in her head... She's bigger... older... the skin on her back splits open and ebony feathered wings emerge flecked in blood. A tail lashing behind her... her nails turn to claws... We shove them into Daddy's chest and rip out his heart... we have a sword? We cut off Daddy's arms... and then his legs.... then his head.... We destroy.... everything.... Blood... Choking on Blood... Drowning on Blood.... ::


"VAAAAHN!!!"

Sierra shrieks, sitting bolt upright as she comes out of the nightmare... the taste of blood in her mouth, the scent of it clinging to her nostrils... the wet warmth of it clinging to her skin like a phantom.... She looks about her wildly, Where is she? Where's her lover? For the second time in a space of 3 days... The elf maiden awakes in unfamilliar surroundings... still dream ridden she backs into a corner like a wild animal... the primal fear that's gripping her plain on her features.

1266Count Victor Ven Long

(post revised to include the other person in the fight, my apologizes)

126704 Spriggan

Count Victor Ven Long Wrote:

As Shouyin attacked at him as he finished the incantation...

No, not quite. In fact, he wouldn't even finish the incantation and would be torn by not one, but a bed of spikes. Backing up...

Our girl was getting more and more annoyed by the second. Nobody, and she meant nobody should be living this long against them. She quickly contemplated other avenues of attack, but they would all mean that she'd eventually have to drop the shield that she was rather fond of. They would also take too long to perform, and she was already in the middle of a Song + Dance combo. So, she would just use what she had, but stop playing around. Step from the background, and make the Count pay attention.

When the Knight's one-armed ghoul went to leap on him, she jumped as well. As soon as her feet touched the ground, her hands spun quickly in a churning motion. The result of this... her landing created another undetectable wave in the ground, one that Victor wouldn't notice probably because he was about to roll and slice apart a ghoul. Wether or not he did see the one crack in the ground didn't matter at all, because a huge spike wasn't coming out at the end of it. Instead, a bed of spikes in a rough circular pattern- two feet high, two foot diameter out of courtesy for her ally who was also attacking- rose, and was just perfectly timed with his rolling. The churning in her hands made the layers all spin like a blender's blades.

Now, Victor was fast and this wasn't contended. But what with his rolling and dodging, he would probably get hit with this and torn up pretty badly. But it doesn't end there! If that thing even grazed Victor's clothing, then another two layers and two feet of spikes instantly sprung up to finish the job. All of this chopping and grinding would turn the count and ghoul into a bloody pulp. Hopefully, her Knightly ally could see and take one more step back to make sure his foot wasn't caught or anything.

Song of Shields + Dance of Titans.

1268Vahn Fah

The room was silent, save the consistent ticking of a nearby grandfather clock. The pendulum swinging back and forth, with a dull order.

Soft candles lit the room sparingly, enough to reveal the four post bed that held her lithe form. Soft netting shimmered in the candlelight, causing it to sparkle every now and then, the sweet scents of sunflowers prominent within the linen and sheets of the bed itself.

There was no other soul within the room at that moment, no camera's, no invisible spy or ethereal being. She was truly alone, within the spacious, and richly accented room.

Directly in front of her, to the left, rested a oak desk. A plumper candle had been placed there, and a open book of sorts appeared to be open, a pen laid against the edge.

1269Lady Sierra

*Slowly shaking off the fog of the nightmare that tried to cling to her conscious and pull her back under... Sierra slowly came out of her fear... Or rather, out of her animalistic state.

It would be a lie to say she wasn't afraid. She brushes her bangs from her eyes as her feral gaze scans the room intently, drinking in the details of her surroundings.

They flick to the desk, her slitted pupils twisting into crescent moons before returning to normal. Her gaze rests on the desk, illuminated by the larger candle.

Taking a moment to regulate her breathing and ground herself... The elf maiden slips off of the bed cautiously. She moved with liguid grace, much like a cat as she slinked towards the desk and looked upon the book that ley there.*

1270Vahn Fah

....Humans have done foolish things in the past. Some have done things so brilliant that neither mortal, nor immortal mind, could ever hope to compare to. And some.......have done nothing to contribute to the wasting world as it is. Who am I you ask? Victor Fah....son of a fool and brother to a lost soul.

I wasn't always like this. No, in fact. I was very much like a human nowadays. After a thousand years though, humanity has been beaten out of me with a club, shoved through a human's main pump of life, and down many roads that I dare wish I had not crossed. If I hadn't, I would be dead. Something that seems oddly like an ill dream to me. You double back in shock? I want to die? How could someone who lives enriched by the time passed on through ages, want to die?

After years of wandering the Void and experiencing the loss of my humanity, I've become a servant with an agenda to fill in a short amount of time I'm allowed. I obey no one, but it interests me century after century as I watch these human go into war. Raise arms against their kinsman they would have once called brothers. And bathed on a field of blood of their neighbors. Than cheer in victory before counting the losses, having no regards for the other side, of for their own. Save for those still "human".

This is human nature.

Something I've lost as well. Becoming a devil, in my sole reslotuion to save the place that damned me.

At first the quiet voice in my mind was soothing. But then, once bloodshed began to spill around me. My heart grew quicker, my stomach fluttering like a bird feather in the wind. My eyes would dilate in the past, my adrenaline picking up though I had done no means of exercise. And then I would slaughter anything I deemed an enemy. Thankfully I had enough sense to distinguish that.

After the blood lust and talking voices, next were the side effects. The sheer power I was now capable of was by far the greatest gift and curse. Merely having it was a curse, instantly becoming hunted by those jealous of me, you could say. Next was how to control myself, and then my sight. Controlling my instincts, my movements, the very core of my being has never been easy. My mind thinks like a human, telling me I shouldn't do this, should do that.....

But my body reacts to the stench of a challenge or battle. It reacts with the single drop of blood, willing me to tear whatever, whoever it is to pieces. Its an abyss of constant inferno, like an affectionate puppy my hands automatically clutch to the weapons. Delicately in a pleasant comfortable hold. Piercing and slashing wildly. But always accurate. It eludes me to why that is so. But I've grown not to care, and let the barbaric part of my mind take over. Never considering anything rational until after my satisfaction is taken care of.

Yet�

I never am satisfied.

I think like I've been satisfied, but I don't feel satisfied. I do eat, and drink. I do have pleasures. I have the same amount of hormones as any other human, to take another glance at a stray human, I've even considered what a family would be like. However I can never indulge myself in them. My purpose has a higher calling.....

Humans really do think they are superior, and I've been labeled as being above even humans, my very own race! I see their weary glances, beleiving I strut around like a king, taking it upon myself to halt Destruction. Creating a mass outbreak of war between what was once peaceful and on rational terms with each other. Having no need to raise arms up until a few days ago. Which led to chaos, distrust, war, destruction, secrets, that will sure to spread across the continent.

How ironic! The ones who refer to me as "master" have created something they have only been too happy to re-create! Their goals and mine are completely different! How confused they are, doing a goal for themselves, and creating a dream for me..... Their selfish ambition to commit chaos as an everyday world spread problem will aid me in my decision, my fate to save this planet.

Sometimes I wonder when I'll be able to kick the bucket. I've stopped counting my age after a thousand. The days continue to grow old, yet I remain the same. The only thing that does grow in me. Is my mind and abilities. Will there be an end for me one day? Will they'll be someone to take this task from me? To give me what I rightfully deserve, what I've longed for since the day reality chucked a brick at me. Forcing me to understand this was not what I was destined to. This was all because of a misfire.

This town, this age, this world, is not what I grew up in. This life was not one I was meant to lead. This dream of mine will never become a reality. All I've ever wanted was to die, all I wanted was to be a mortal once again. To go through life, normal, educated, to know I have a limited amount of time.

Perhaps this is why I strive so hard to save them.... To be accepted and not disgusted by the human minds. Their nature to deceive one another, instantly disputing and cutting an imaginary line between races. How much blood, years of servitude must I continue to give against my will to obtain freedom?

I'll admit, one human emotion has indeed grown the strongest with me.

Jealousy.

Do't laugh. It's a common trait among devils as well. Jealousy to see another do better often ends in casualties. It's the same as mating (some are very disturbing mind you.....) and perhaps, becoming too obsessed with their being and interactions.

I always told myself, and kept telling myself never to become attached with anyone. Don't interact or confuse yourself. Don't do this don't do that.......

Shamefully to admit I've grown to like Fumei. An object of affection and lust that just stands around and listens to me without a blink of hesitation. Her remarkable colored eyes would pierce my soul at times, even in situations when she knows her limits she still strives. Never shows fear, and will welcome death. Awkwardly that is something that tugs at me to watch over her more. To make sure she succeeds. And eventually, that same idea has been conceived as affection. That I do indeed like this human among the man and woman properties of love.

When I'm free of this nightmare, when I have saved this world.

It may not matter anymore to my soul, drenched in blood and wars of the past and future.

Hell will be my infinite resting place.

1271Lady Sierra

*The elf stared at the pages in the book a moment longer, re-reading the last few lines. Fumei... the name rang a bell... But she couldn't place it. Too many thoughts were flying around in her head, and she was having trouble fitting them together.

While everything told her she was alone in the room, she instinctively felt it was an illusion... but she was too weak to tell for sure. Her surroundings just didn't feel right, and if she looked at certain places for too long it made her eyes itch.

Sitting on the edge of the bed she stares at the book thoughtfully. What had been done to Victor to warp him so much? And what on earth did he need her for? So little of this made sense... just what was Destruction? She wasn't sure she wanted to know... but it seemed to her, it was something she needed to learn about as much as she could either way.

Then it hit her again... a wave of dizzying nausea that caused her all ready pale skin to pale further, as she concentrated on her breathing and accepting the sensations that were assaulting her, into her body.

Gradually the nausea faded and she was all left to ponder what was wrong with her? Was this just a side effect of the coma?

She sat and waited... waited for Victor to reveal himself to her. She knew he was there... he had to be.*

1272Count Victor Ven Long

(having forgotten that the dancer girl was even there, I shall now re-do my post to include her action, as that was rude of me. I apologize.)

As Mr One-arm decided to leap on him as he rolled, his sword, ever vigilent simply would just poise itself to slice the sucker in half. Since it had to roll along with Victor, and was focusing on him, it would be unlikely that it would detect the flying blade as it sought to tear into his body. Even so, as he rolled, when his arms snapped into place and the ghoul's fangs neared his body, he simply snapped his fingers, engulfing both the ghoul and himself in a large explosion. He himself was protected from his own fire magic simply from his nature of being resistant to most fire magic. The ghoul however, was now contending with an upclose explosion followed by a magic sword to the face.

Of course, while said rolling was going on, the ground decide it was going to take a page or two from the Ginsu book of a**-kickery. His eyes widened slightly as he did indeed notice the crack in the ground. He had been a little wary of earth attacks after the last spike. But he wasn't quite expecting what was following.

Hmmm... quandry. His hands were busy attacking the ghoul and Shouyin, so he couldn't blow it up. His sword had NO ability whatsoever to defend him in this situation. However, he IS still a vampire, and that leaves just one option left to him.

"s**t...." he was indeed slashed here and there and everywhere by the initial assault as he spun and twisted at very high speeds, however, when the second wave came, his body just seemed to thin and spread into a thick concealing mist. Mist which quickly spiraled up towards the sky, spreading out and seemingly heading off in different directions. Either he had run away, was trying to trick them, Or simply making a strategic retreat. In either case his sword seemed to shimmer in place somewhat and then vanish altogether.

On a building not too far away Victor slowly reformed. Bleeding from many wounds which were slowly being seared shut. his blood pooling underneath him as he sat with his hands resting on his knees. His head down, strands of hair covering his eyes. After afew moments he grinned slowly.

"I must be getting rusty, I didn't even get to my first stage of transformation. However, these young kids have just warrented me being serious. That stone attack would have seriously screwed me up. I guess I wasn't paying enough attention to her...."

He said this as his sword slowly materialized in front of him and floated before him. He reached down and scooped up some of his blood. Even as the rest of it started to evaporate. He reached out and started to draw his finger down the sword from it's hilt all the way down to the -third- rune of the five runes on the sword.

"h...hey boss, are you sure you want to go that far?" The sword said abit nervously.

Victor just chuckled quietly.

"What can I say? I'm inspired." He said with his vicious grin on his features.

"Now, enough chanting, enough theatrics, enough talk. I'm going to put the kind of pressure on them that they had put on me." The sword started to hum and spin and pulsate with a dark necromantic aura.

"Kids, now adays, I swear, you try for some witty banter, you get a lifeless doll for a personality. Oh well, maybe next person I find will actually strike up a conversation with me. Ahhh the good old days when necromancers would go on for hours about thier plans and superiority........I miss those days."

He was talking to himself.

"that's a sign of old-age you know." his sword said in a sarcastic manner as the first rune on the blade vanished. Light traveling up and down it's edges as the glow started traveling down towards the second rune.

"well.....I'm old....so shut up." he commented as he leaned back and looked up at the sky. In afew more minutes, it won't matter, now will it?"

1273Shouyin

The one ghoul was put out of commission, ripped to shreds, and while the final manoeuvre seemed to've worked perfectly, it also appeared to have failed just as equally. Looked like the fellow had something up his sleeve for every situation, while possessing no apparent weakness. By now his race was rather obvious though, the knight considered running into the nearby markets, grabbing some garlic, and chucking it at him, but that was pointless. This whole engagement was.

The knight turned, and signalled at the dancer, indicating in a curt forward flick of his two fingers that it'd be best to simply ignore this thing and move onwards with the assault. Deciding not to wait for a response, and leaving his free comrade and the occupied one aside, he headed forwards towards the center district, his four remaining and entirely intact ghouls in tow.

This would all happen around the time the Count began his little personal monologue.

By the time he finished, at least the knight and his squad would be long gone.

1274Bubbles [v3]

Underground Latent. The sewers.

The tide was going down, as it always did beneath the city's streets. In the tunnels and caverns, blots of slippery rock were one by one forming new island, emerging from the lowering waters. Kids would probably come down later, skipping on the rocks, falling in the dirty waters and hurrying back home crying for mommy. Others, older, bolder, would come down looking for "treasures". Things that the high tide had washed off down the canals.

That was Bernard's job.

Bernard, middle-aged, brown-haired, mouse-eyed man wrinkled to boot and dirtier than the sewers he was strolling through, made his living by going down in the underground and picking up old pieces of nothing, cleaning them and re-selling them to random nobodies. This day, his main goal was to find scrap metal, that he'd give to the smithy later; a thank you gift for for sharpening his old set of kitchen knives.

"'nudder day o' the ol' spelunkin' for ye mighty treause, ain't it?" He chuckled to himself. "Eh shouldn' be too hard t'day, wot with only gettin' some riff'n raff o' scrap tin fer th'smithy-man t'tinker with." Bernard's speech was about as articulated as his teeth were clean. No need to precise that his mouth was downright rotting. Still, that would stop him from grinning broadly and getting to work, singing miners' rhymes to himself, not minding the fact he had never been a real miner.

127504 Spriggan

She went from momentary glee to high annoyance in three seconds. Happiness came when her attack initially hit, and Victor was getting torn. Irritation came when he mist-formed, and the Knight called for her to end this. She may have seemed the youngest for this, because it almost looked like she was about to throw a tantrum.

Instead, her arms dropped to her side and she turned slowly, before picking up her pace to walk beside the knight. All five of her ghouls accompanied her. Though the rhythm in her step and hands was gone, she still hummed to herself. Well, that was a big waste of time, patience, and a ghoul. Consider the two squads gone.

1276Bubbles [v3]

"Righteous sonuvashoopuff, wot tha eff is that gadzus?"

Bernard shoved a strand of heavily greasy hair from his wide eyes. No more than a mere twenty minutes after he had just gotten his first respectable lump of metal (a iron kettle, savvy that), the man had found quite an obnoxious object. At first glance, it was just a big, perfectly round (yet very rough) rock, two feet in diameter.

At second glance though, it was just a bit more. First off, there was something carved into it. Two large half-spheres and a very crude, horizontal line that ended in jagged spirals at both ends. From a small distance, it kinda looked like a face, actually. All of it was covered in grime, but not lots of it, a sign that it had been carried from the sewers for a very short moment before landing at the bottom of this cave, next to a tin can (can that Bernard had salvaged first, of course).

Also, a small book was tied on it's top, the size of Bernard's large palm, no more.

"Wonder wuss'in that tharr book thing, 'n why da fuss'it tied to sum rocky fairy stunt." He frowned, took out a knife, undid the rope and opened the book ...

1277Bubbles [v3]

FAIRY SPIRIT JAR.

In this world, there be fairies and fairy spirits. Fairies are magical beings that, just like humans and animals, have a body, a mind and a soul, are beings of reality that can affect the real world and it's surroundings. Spirit fairies are, just as normal spirits, bodyless beings that roam the earth freely, lamenting themselves upon the lifelessness of their existense and their unability to feel any at all.

What makes fairy spirits different is that they do not represent the remains of a person who has passed, nor do they represent a dead fairy. Spirit fairies are embodiments of natural elements that have died. Thus, there are spirit fairies for unlit campfires, for dried-up rivers, for forests that have been cut down to naught and, on the rarer occasion, for extinct species. Most spirit fairies can be brought back to life by simply raviving their element, though.

This jar here, the spirit fairy jar, allows a spirit fairy to get itself a body and regenerate itself. Thus, putting a campfire spirit fairy within the jar will give the fairy a new body, a spiritual body, one of coal and amber, until it gets stronger, becomes a great being of fire, and comes back to life, at the same time expulsing it from the jar as it won't be a spirit fairy anymore, back to life.

The jar can also create a body from unliving or artificial matter. As such, filling the jar with normal pebbles can create a rocky spiritual body that can grow in strenght until it becomes a mountain, and the jar rejects it.

The jar can store within itself a maximum of ten different spirits. To deactivate the jar, simply sever it from it's spiritual body. To reactivate the jar, simply make sure a spirit is contained within it and give it a good, strong kick.

PS: DO NOT UNCORK THE JAR AT ANY COST WHILE IT IS ACTIVATED.

1278Bubbles [v3]

More grumbling. The rest of the book was actually the exact same thing, only written in different languages. Languages that Bernard didn't understand at all anyway, so it didn't really matter to him. What did matter was that the jar thing was hella intriguing. Finally, after a lot of mumbling and a little of chewing on his own lip, Bernard decided to take the greatest decision of his career.

What did the book say again? A good kick? One, two step back. A deep breath, silence ... and the foot flew.

No one ever heard of Bernard after that. The smithy was quite moody the next day, because ne never got his metal either.

1279Count Victor Ven Long

The sword was still humming and radiating a strong necromantic aura.

"You know this will just get the authorities on you as well as them, yes?"

The sword mumbled as the second rune on it's blade faded away. The intensity growing stronger. Black mist swirling around the blade.

Victor was sitting still, staring up at the sky. A vaguely tired expression on his features.

"Yes well, the sooner they get here, the sooner I can leave it to them. don't you think I delayed them long enough with what I did?"

The sword sounded surprised.

"you mean you weren't being serious?"

The vampire eyed his sword somewhat annoyed.

"If I was intending to fight seriously, why would I lock away my power? OTHER then the obvious reason." he said as he raised a finger to cut off the sword's arguement. "If I had really wanted to stop them, I would have removed all limits and crushed them. But that would hardly be fun -or- sporting on my part. And besides, I've got this feeling I might be needed here in any case."

He said as he glanced in the general direction of the docks where said creature was thrashing about and causing a ruckus.

1280Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

*The elf stared at the pages in the book a moment longer, re-reading the last few lines. Fumei... the name rang a bell... But she couldn't place it. Too many thoughts were flying around in her head, and she was having trouble fitting them together.

While everything told her she was alone in the room, she instinctively felt it was an illusion... but she was too weak to tell for sure. Her surroundings just didn't feel right, and if she looked at certain places for too long it made her eyes itch.

Sitting on the edge of the bed she stares at the book thoughtfully. What had been done to Victor to warp him so much? And what on earth did he need her for? So little of this made sense... just what was Destruction? She wasn't sure she wanted to know... but it seemed to her, it was something she needed to learn about as much as she could either way.

Then it hit her again... a wave of dizzying nausea that caused her all ready pale skin to pale further, as she concentrated on her breathing and accepting the sensations that were assaulting her, into her body.

Gradually the nausea faded and she was all left to ponder what was wrong with her? Was this just a side effect of the coma?

She sat and waited... waited for Victor to reveal himself to her. She knew he was there... he had to be.*

The sounds of squeaking wheels would finally be heard, as something outside of the door came closer and closer.

The moment was tense, and building up a climax, as anyone could really have been behind that door. Was it Victor? Was it this....Fumei? Maybe someone coming in to make her feel more "comfortable"?

The wheels came to a halt, and shuffled footfalls were heard, before the doorknob began turning.

And turning.

And turning.

Until it twisted open, swinging in all the way. Framed in the doorway, the outline of a figure was briefly seen, as artificial light gushed in from the hallway, and into the candlelit room. The blinding was momentary, since Sierra would no doubt adjust and be able to see fine again.

Standing there, was a young girl, no older than 17 at best. Her eyes were milky, and held a sort of distant gaze to them, and she was dressed just like a maid would be dressed. In one hand, she still held the doorknob, and in the other, a silver tray.

The source of the wheels? A foodcart.

"Good morning, did Mistress sleep well?" The young girl spoke, as she began walking forward, balacing the tray expertly in one hand.

How strange!

1281Silver Alexander

Meryl Tomorrow Wrote:

Putting him down beside her, hopefully safe now from whatever was going on, Meryl grabbed his shoulders and shook them. He didn't look that flash. "Oi! Whats been going on here?! Who's been causing this?! Answer me!"

In his delirious state, Silver wasn't quite sure what had just happaned. One moment, he had been stumbling forward, barely able to keep standing, the next, someone had grabbed onto him and flung him onto a rooftop and started shaking him about. At first, he was overjoyed that his prayers had been answered, but even with distorted double vision, he could tell that his saviour had not been Mitsuyo.

"Wh... what the? Who are you? Where am I? I don't have time for this... I have to get... some help... there's big trouble at the docks... z-zombie things... and... and..."

Speaking through heavy, labored breaths, Silver raised his arms to push this crazy woman's off of him, and using his bokken as a brace, managed to barely get to his feet. He turned to walk away, not getting more than two steps before collapsing onto the rooftop again, dropping his weapon.

1282Count Victor Ven Long

(okay, since that's how it is.)

He picked himself up with a grunt, dusting his now-ruined clothing off. Glancing at the sword as it's second rune started to fade.

"Almost time now, boss." The sword hummed, it sounded like it was concentrating on something.

"Yeah yeah, I know." He reached up and ripped both of his sleeves off. Showing that his forearms were wrapped in bandages with Chinese curses written all over them. He started to unwrap them and let them fall. As he did, they each flew over to his sword and started to wrap around the blade. The dark aura being surpressed and more focused, less noticiable now as it's energy started to be concentrated.

"You really need to find an easier, quicker way to do this, boss." The sword said with a tone of disapproval.

"Hey, if it was easy, I'd be tempted to do it everytime I got in a tight spot. Which said I have said many times is hardly fun or fair."

"I think you're just upset you got your rear wooped by some kids."

"Hey, I'm still here dammit, granted, they did prove to be more impressive then what I would have expected from a necromancy cult. Normally they have other necromancers or those enhanced by necromancy. But thier abilieis seemed more specialized then others I've met. This cult interests me."

"you're not thinking of joining are you?" The sword sounded abit worried.

"What the hell are you thinking? I'm a conquerer. A warlord. If I had any desire to combine my power with thiers I'd ask -them- to follow -me-. You should know better."

He chuckled quietly as his bandages were now tightly wrapped around the blade. Only a small bit of dark energy seeping out here and there as he reached down and hefted the weapon, slinging it over his back as he stepped to the edge of the rooftop.

"Remind me again, what all abilities do I unlock at level three?"

"What? you didn't remember?"

"Hey, I just remember that level 3 has my vampiric powers fully unlocked. Wasn't number one my pryomancy?"

"Yes, your full pyromancy is unlocked, then level 2 is your blood-magic. Three is your full vampiric power. 4 is your fully necromantic power. and 5 is all of your unholy magic."

Victor was nodding with each sentance his sword spoke.

"Yes, three should be sufficient to deal with this lot. Let me know when you've powered up that far and I'll unseal you." With that he leapt off of the building, landing on the ground hard. Causing a small crater to form as he stood up and started walking towards the docks where the strange creature was with his bandaged sword over his shoulder. A hand resting on his hip.

1283Lady Sierra

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

The sounds of squeaking wheels would finally be heard, as something outside of the door came closer and closer.

The moment was tense, and building up a climax, as anyone could really have been behind that door. Was it Victor? Was it this....Fumei? Maybe someone coming in to make her feel more "comfortable"?

The wheels came to a halt, and shuffled footfalls were heard, before the doorknob began turning.

And turning.

And turning.

Until it twisted open, swinging in all the way. Framed in the doorway, the outline of a figure was briefly seen, as artificial light gushed in from the hallway, and into the candlelit room. The blinding was momentary, since Sierra would no doubt adjust and be able to see fine again.

Standing there, was a young girl, no older than 17 at best. Her eyes were milky, and held a sort of distant gaze to them, and she was dressed just like a maid would be dressed. In one hand, she still held the doorknob, and in the other, a silver tray.

The source of the wheels? A foodcart.

"Good morning, did Mistress sleep well?" The young girl spoke, as she began walking forward, balacing the tray expertly in one hand.

How strange!

*Sierra squinted into the blinding hallway light, her eyes readjusting quickly, allowing her gaze to fall on the young maid.

The elf's golden gaze drank everything outwardly noticeable about her. Quickly she noted the milky distant gaze... And made a guess that the girl who had been sent to attend her was blind.

This actually impressed the elf maiden, for the girl seemed sure and confident in her surroundings, and apparently was able to function quite competently.

Even if she WAS blind though... that didn't eliminate her as a threat. Sierra stood with fluid grace, rising to greet the girl.*

"Umm... Actually I slept rather terribly... But thank you anyways."

Sierra tilts her head to the side observing the maid curiously and with a degree of cautiousness.

"You seem to have me at a disadvantage... For you're perfectly comfortable in your surroundings and situation... And I am not. I know not where I am, although I can hazzard a guess as to the nature of my 'visit'... But I do not know your name or who you are...."

1284EveeKnight

Silver Alexander Wrote:

In his delirious state, Silver wasn't quite sure what had just happaned. One moment, he had been stumbling forward, barely able to keep standing, the next, someone had grabbed onto him and flung him onto a rooftop and started shaking him about. At first, he was overjoyed that his prayers had been answered, but even with distorted double vision, he could tell that his saviour had not been Mitsuyo.

"Wh... what the? Who are you? Where am I? I don't have time for this... I have to get... some help... there's big trouble at the docks... z-zombie things... and... and..."

Speaking through heavy, labored breaths, Silver raised his arms to push this crazy woman's off of him, and using his bokken as a brace, managed to barely get to his feet. He turned to walk away, not getting more than two steps before collapsing onto the rooftop again, dropping his weapon.

"Chaaa, ndam hfoolis lfoo..." Meryl muttered to herself in Tribal as she ran forward to catch him, lowering him to the ground gently.

Wiping the sweat off his brow and brushing his hair from his face, she pulled a small pocket flashlight from her webbing and turned it to his eyes, watching as they dialated and contracted, before holding her fingers to his throat, feeling his pulse.

"Hmph...better get some help to you right away..." She whispered as she put her flashlight away and pulled out a small radio. Squat, black and ugly, the thing was a miniture frequency 'puncher' - able to take over all the frequencies within a 1 mile raduis to get a short message out.

"If there are any Sheild or Spear operatives out there, i have a wounded civilian on the roof of Warehouse...39B. Possibile internal wounding and broken bones. Needs immediate evac. I repeat, severely wounded civilian on the roof of Warehouse 39B, immediate evac required, over."

Meryl could have sworn she heard a jeep in the distance...but with all this fog, the crackling of the radio, and the guy breathing hard in front of her, it was hard to tell. Switching the radio off, she pulled a small beacon 'tab' off the edge and slipped it into one of his pockets - if nobody got the message, the tag would. It was a standard distress beacon, only miniture in size.

"Someones gonna be coming for you. Just dont move and wait till they get here, okay?" Meryl whispered to the man, before standing and walking to the edge of the roof, looking out to where the docks had exploded and something had come out.

...That would be her next point of interest.

1285Silver Alexander

"Ci... civillian...? You got it all wrong, lady... "

With much effort, Silver managed to push himself up onto his hands and knees, and hold the position, although quite wobbily. Sweat dripped from his face.

"I'm Kyonuske... I've fought off worse before... I don't need any medical assisstance... my clansmen will be along any minute now to clean up this mess... I just..."

He then tried to push himself up into a kneeling and then standing position, but only managed to topple over backwards onto his back.

"Need a few minutes... hah... to rest, first... that's all... hah..."

1286Bubbles [v3]

"I'm so sure I left it there ... graaah, and I just closed my eyes to take a nap, too. Where the hell did it roll off to this time?"

Le sigh. Still down in the sewer, a young woman was grumbling to herself, visibly looking for something, considerably clashing with her surroundings. While the cavers were gray with grime and sewer remains encrusted in their old walls, the lady was, well, wearing white. A black hat, too, with beige pants and walking boots. She was having quite a hard time not falling from the slippery stones, but had managed fairly well up to now.

"Ah, there it is!"

She had found the Spirit Jar. Nicely enough, it was that Spirit Jar she had been looking for. It had moved a little from it's old place though, probably rolled aside by a strong tide. Grinning, she moved up close and ran her fingers upon the crude stone surface of the jar. She had finally found a spirit fairy that'd allow her to move the jar. Now would be time to try it.

"Where's this seal ... ah, there."

Out of a pocket, she produced a tiny ticket of paper. Whistling to herself, she ripped the paper in two, ate one half and stuffed the other inside the spirit jar. That done, she crouched, wrapped her arms around the base of the spherical jar ...

... and lifted it like it was foam.

"Heave-ho!"

1287Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

*Sierra squinted into the blinding hallway light, her eyes readjusting quickly, allowing her gaze to fall on the young maid.

The elf's golden gaze drank everything outwardly noticeable about her. Quickly she noted the milky distant gaze... And made a guess that the girl who had been sent to attend her was blind.

This actually impressed the elf maiden, for the girl seemed sure and confident in her surroundings, and apparently was able to function quite competently.

Even if she WAS blind though... that didn't eliminate her as a threat. Sierra stood with fluid grace, rising to greet the girl.*

"Umm... Actually I slept rather terribly... But thank you anyways."

Sierra tilts her head to the side observing the maid curiously and with a degree of cautiousness.

"You seem to have me at a disadvantage... For you're perfectly comfortable in your surroundings and situation... And I am not. I know not where I am, although I can hazzard a guess as to the nature of my 'visit'... But I do not know your name or who you are...."

The girl manuevered herself through the room quite well, with tray balanced on one hand. At this point, one might have actually whether she was really blind or not... but would you try asking a blind person if they were really blind?

Her french maid outfit was neatly pressed, and wonderfully ruffled, her black stockinged legs nimbly picking through the furniture of the room, to get at her bedside.

"I'm sorry... was the Mistress not satisfied with her bed?" the girl spoke, as she placed the tray down onto the bed. Without even waiting for a reply, she then pulled the domed top off, a hiss of steam issuing out-- revealing possibly the most delicious breakfast any person would die to have.

"Master Victor asked me to attend to you. He said you'd be staying with us, and as long as you were, I was to be with you. He said he would have done it himself, but that you might not trust him, and would feel better with another woman."

1288Lady Sierra

The elf maiden shakes her head, still unsure as to whether or not the woman could sense or see what she did movement or expression wise.

"Ah... No the bed was fine thank you. It was the nature of my dream."

*Sierra listens carefully, her empathetic senses sharply atuned to this young woman. She hadn't lied once, and she felt no malice eminate towards her.

Realxing somewhat, she considered what the maid had said. Victor was right to persume that she didn't trust him... Every fibre in her being told her to be wary of that man. But was she more comfortable with another woman? Perhaps. But right now she needed answers, and from what little she knew of Victor... getting those any time soon would be unlikely.

She smiles at the girl and finds that her tone of voice is genuinely warm and pleasant as she speaks.*

"I think your master may be right... But I do wish to speak with him as soon as he is available... What's your name dearling?"

As she awaits a response, her attention is turned towards the tray of breakfast and her stomach rumbles audiably, her sense of smell tantalized by the wafting aromas drifting from the gourmet breakfast before her. As her tummy rumbles, Sierra blushes and apologizes.

"I'm sorry about that, 'twasn't very lady like. I guess it's been some time since I last ate..."

1289EveeKnight

Silver Alexander Wrote:

"Ci... civillian...? You got it all wrong, lady... "

With much effort, Silver managed to push himself up onto his hands and knees, and hold the position, although quite wobbily. Sweat dripped from his face.

"I'm Kyonuske... I've fought off worse before... I don't need any medical assisstance... my clansmen will be along any minute now to clean up this mess... I just..."

He then tried to push himself up into a kneeling and then standing position, but only managed to topple over backwards onto his back.

"Need a few minutes... hah... to rest, first... that's all... hah..."

"Pal, you're a nutbag." Meryl muttered over her shoulder, looking around her at the fog surrounding them. "I don't care if you're Odin himself, in the state you're in you should be accepting any help offered."

Meryl snorted, stepping off the edge of the building to walk back to the man, unclipping her cloak and draping it over him. "Lie still. The fog is soaking you to the bone, and you're already injured - keep still, take slow breaths, and dont be an idiot."

She then sat down beside him. Pulling out her handgun, the pistol gleaming even in the dampness of the fog around them, she placed it on the ground before her, before pulling out her twin tonfas and putting them beside the gun. Now all she had for a weapon was the Lament, still secure behind her, strapped to her back.

Crossing her legs and pressing the tips of her fingers together, she closed her green eyes and let out a slow breath. This would take an equal amount of time, skill and a combination of her powers. It seemed like they were safe up here, for now anyways.

Blue static, soft sparks of electricity spat off her arms and laced over her chest-plate as she softly began to speak in a forigen, dead language - Tribal, an ancient language that was only known to a unique few people on Gaia. As she whispered the words her fingertips began to glow a soft blue - before she suddenly pulled her fingers apart, static leaping from either side as the light followed like a neon arch. Turning her arms completely, she drew five circles of light into the air with both her hands before each of her fingers began to inscribe Runes into each track of the five circles.

It was a Tribal spell, taught to her by the Goddess Sif, the wife of Thor, also known as John Tomorrow, her adopted father. In the breif time Sif had lived with the Tomorrows she had trained Meryl in the ways of Tribal swordsmanship and Spiritual power, something Tomorrow did not know. Meryl had continued to dabble in her Spirit powers after Sif had left, even though her main powers were Water and Lightening elementals.

She continued to whisper gently, electricity sparking off her body softly as her fingers continued to draw in the air, the glyph slowly beginning to take form.

1290Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

The elf maiden shakes her head, still unsure as to whether or not the woman could sense or see what she did movement or expression wise.

"Ah... No the bed was fine thank you. It was the nature of my dream."

*Sierra listens carefully, her empathetic senses sharply atuned to this young woman. She hadn't lied once, and she felt no malice eminate towards her.

Realxing somewhat, she considered what the maid had said. Victor was right to persume that she didn't trust him... Every fibre in her being told her to be wary of that man. But was she more comfortable with another woman? Perhaps. But right now she needed answers, and from what little she knew of Victor... getting those any time soon would be unlikely.

She smiles at the girl and finds that her tone of voice is genuinely warm and pleasant as she speaks.*

"I think your master may be right... But I do wish to speak with him as soon as he is available... What's your name dearling?"

As she awaits a response, her attention is turned towards the tray of breakfast and her stomach rumbles audiably, her sense of smell tantalized by the wafting aromas drifting from the gourmet breakfast before her. As her tummy rumbles, Sierra blushes and apologizes.

"I'm sorry about that, 'twasn't very lady like. I guess it's been some time since I last ate..."

"Master is busy at the moment, and said it wouldn't be important enough to speak with you before you've had your meal and showered. He will call for you later after he's seen to his business."

The maid simply offered, as she rolled the domed lid along the length of her arm and held it there, before turning and heading back to the foodcart. Her raven hair swayed gently along her backside, her hands gripping along the surface of the cart, until they found a simialr tray, except smaller.

"It's important that you eat, and regain your strength."

1291Lady Sierra

*Sierra sighs inwardly, she hadn't expected that Victor would drop everything... especially when he seemed to purposely do anything that would avoid answering her questions... but when someone kidnaps you, don't they owe you a bit of an explination?

Oh you could consider that little chat they had an 'explination' of sorts... That she was some piece of the puzzle to unlocking Destruction... But that was really all she knew... and she had refused! So much for what she wanted... which was to get out of here and find Vahn.

Sierra supresses her annoyance as not to take out her stress on the young maid. Smiling at the girl she nods.*

"I suppose he's right... I mean I'm of no use to anyone including myself if I can't even stand."

The elf maiden was wary about eating food that man provided for her though... That myth about Persephone and the Pomegranat was just a little eerie, and kept playing through her head as Sierra stared down the breakfast tray lost in thought.

1292Vahn Fah

"I prepared it myself. Please eat, it'll do no good if it just gets cold."

The girl had returned, and promptly set the second tray down, a glass of water, and a glass of juice respecitvely.

"If Master wanted you harmed, I don't think he would have brought you here."

Her strange eyes stared blankly at nothing, while her hands moved as if not even bothered by the obvious impairment.

1293Lady Sierra

Sierra picks up one of the utensils and smiles apollogeticly.

"I'm sorry, I'm just uneasy about the whole situation. But I wouldn't see this delicious meal spoiled after you put so much effort into it, t'would be a waste."

*Sierra bows her head and her eyes flutter shut, if the young maid could look upon her face she would be awed to see the utter peace that came over the woman's expression.

Her doll-like features framed by silken red tendrils as she prayed, offering a blessing of thanks for all that had been sacrificed that she might recieve nourishment from the mother earth.

Finishing her grace, she blinks her eyes open she turns slightly to the raven haired young woman.*

"I would thank you for my meal before I eat it, but I do not know your name..."

1294Vahn Fah

"Fiole." Bowing, before the elfen woman, she turned towards the door.

"When Mistress is ready to be bathed, please just pull on the cord above your bed. After that, we may go see Master Victor."

1295Lady Sierra

"Thank you Fiole... It looks delicious."

*As the maid leaves Sierra works through her breakfast as she tries to mull everything over in her head.

Eventually she just gives up and decides to see if Victor will be any more informative after she's cleansed herself. This leaves her full attention to focus on just how delicious her meal really is.

Once she's done, she contemplates laying down for a spell... but decides against it. Reaching out a slender hand, she grasps the cord that Fiole had indicated and tugs it gently but firmly.*

1296Vahn Fah

It wasn't too long afterwards, that the girl came walking back in, this time with an assortment of linen and towels, drapped alonside either arm.

Wordlessly, she made a distinct beeline for a door to the far right, and opening it with a soft click. From the viewpoint of the bed, Sierra would be able to see that this was where the bath was located.

Stepping out, Fiole waited at the doorway, her eyes staring forward.

"If Mistress is ready...."

1297Lady Sierra

"Mmm hmmm"

Sierra had set all the dishes neatly aside on the table by now. Nodding she makes her way over to the door to the bath chamber where Fiole was standing.

1298Vahn Fah

As the elf approached, Fiole would open up the door further, allowing Sierra to enter first, before firmly shutting the door behind the both of them.

The bathroom, much like the bedroom, was richly accented and framed with crafstmanship that could only come from dedication. The spacious room held the neccesities of what your standard bathroom would hold, but more so and oh so lavishly.

The tub itself, was nothing more than a rounded out, and bowled fancy "basin", which allowed for about 3-4 people to step in. Why 4 people would want to bathe together is questioning...but then again the answer was fairly obvious.

Fiole waited for Sierra to undress and step within, as the water had been set, and the basin filled, to a suitable and tolerable temperature.

1299Lady Sierra

*While some might have been uncomfortable with undressing in front of the young woman, It was something that she had grown used to as a child. And even then, Sierra had always had a comfort with her body and being nude that few could comprehend.

She slips out of her garments, allowing her crimson hair to flow about her, concealing her pale skin like a natural gown. Her eyes wandering appreciatively around the room drinking in the rich detail.*

1300Vahn Fah

"Does Mistress hate Master Victor?"

The question seemed to literally come out of thin air, all things considered. Fiole led Sierra into the tub, and immediately began washing down her skin with warm water, taking care not to let any of the water touch her hair, merely moving it aside for now.

1301Lady Sierra

The question took her by surprise and it startled a gentle laugh from the woman.

"Hate is such a strong word.... In all of my lifetime... in relativity to the number of people I have met and known... there are few who are worthy of such contempt. No I do not hate him. But neither do I like or understand him..."

Sierra's muscles begin to instinctively relax and she sighs pleasantly. The water felt so nice as the warmth seeped into her tired body

1302Vahn Fah

"......I owe my life to Master Victor." Fiole responded, as she began to run the sponge along Sierra's back. Scrubbing in soft circles, back and forth, it was really odd how she could "See without seeing".

"I was treated like nothing but trash...but Master Victor took me in. Fed me. Clothed me. And trained me. I am indepted to him. As are all who serve under him."

1303Lady Sierra

Sierra pondered that a moment and shook her head. There again was that compassion and humanity that she had glimpsed briefly at in reading Victor's journal. Aloud she said..

"Like I said... I don't understand him."

1304Vahn Fah

"Master Victor....needs you...."

The words seemed strained as they her lips, the sponge raking slightly down her backside, as Fiole stumbled through what she wanted to say. "The dream is still the same....for all "sinners"....The true meaning of freedom and release...."

The sponge dropped, as the soap suds spread along her back. With a soft cloth, Fiole began cleaning the stomach and chest, reaching in from behind.

"If all....the "apostles" join..." She paused, the words seemingly caught in her throat and not coming out anymore. It was a long moment, before she spoke again.

"The reason your here.....i so that he will become "Stable". With the horns....Master Victor is more easily absorbed by it....He's gradually becoming the very thing which he fights against. You see...time is always against him."

She began laddling water over Sierra's body, cleansing it.

"Time is against us all...."

1305Karasu~Lady Raven~

Meryl Tomorrow Wrote:

It was a Tribal spell, taught to her by the Goddess Sif, the wife of Thor, also known as John Tomorrow, her adopted father. In the breif time Sif had lived with the Tomorrows she had trained Meryl in the ways of Tribal swordsmanship and Spiritual power, something Tomorrow did not know. Meryl had continued to dabble in her Spirit powers after Sif had left, even though her main powers were Water and Lightening elementals.

She continued to whisper gently, electricity sparking off her body softly as her fingers continued to draw in the air, the glyph slowly beginning to take form.

"Hum... Interesting... I can not say that I have seen a human try that sort of weaving in quite some time..."

The woman was just suddenly there, standing behind Meryl and gazing at the runic spell as if it was the most fascinating thing that she had ever seen. There was no sound before she spoke, no sense of movement, nothing to warn Morrow's daughter that she suddenly had company!

Shining black hair fell around the tall woman like an old fashioned cloak, and even her gown, was an odd enough style to look like something out of the medieval times. Black and blue velvet with a strange gold link chain belt, and a coiled green leather whip hanging on her left hip.

"Be careful that you do not charge it will too much power human... the man would be better off if you went slowly with him... his injuries appear to been grievous enough that you could put him into a state of shock if you rushed his recovery too much..." She tilted her head to the side slightly and the light shifted along that long black hair to reflect back deep blue and green highlights... like a ravens feathers... Icy blue eyes as cold as the grave itself made the slight smile on her face seem almost unnatural.

1306Lady Sierra

*The elf seemed unaffected by the young woman's touch, but there was something what Fiole was telling her, and in the manner in which she was being told... That crept across her skin like chilled finger tips, shivers racing up and down her spine.

She listened closely, but the warmth of the bath began to fade if only in her mind, and despite standing in the heated water, she began to shiver uncontrolably.

'Sinners'... 'Apostles'... None of it made any sense. Well... Nearly nothing. Victor was a devil and from what Fiole said... he hated it. Perhaps that's why he dislikes his brother too? What else made sense? She tried to tune it out but Sierra was picking up hints of Fiole's feelings towards her master.

She chews her bottom lip a moment and then speaks softly,*

"I don't know what dream you're talking about... and I don't know any apostles.... I don't know anything about what you OR Victor has said.... So I really don't see how I can be of use."

1307Vahn Fah

"............." Fiole stooped momentarily, as she filled a pail with fresh water, before bringing it cascading down against Sierra's body, making her flesh glisten with small diamond drops of water.

"That Master Victor is a "sinner"....and Master Vahn is a "sinner"....and that they are against each other, is all I can say. Other than that....it is up to Master Victor if he wishes to tell you or not."

She stepped to the side and mutely waited for Sierra to step out.

1308Lady Sierra

*She shivers and steps out of the tub, her mind wandering... trying to grasp at straws. If the 'sinners' where the devils.... Then did what Victor wanted from her have to do with Ra'kar'shei'lian, her demon counterpart? Maybe, maybe not.

At least she felt clean now, she hadn't had a proper cleansing since before she went into that coma. *

"Thank you Fiole... "

She glances at the maid curiously. She had mentioned Vahn...

"How long have you known the Master's hun?"

1309Vahn Fah

"I've known them for over 1000 years."

She said it so casually, and without any uneven tone in her voice, as if it were the most normal thing to say in a conversation.

But...it really wasn't...was it?

Fiole draped the towel about Sierra's shoulders, using seperate smaller hand towells to dry her body off, smoothly and briskly touching, but never in a manner other than that of a professional one.

"Master Victor has prepared a set of clothes for you.... I hope you find them to your liking. I shall come for you when you have dressed."

Stepping to the side, Fiole bowed again slightly, and left the bathroom.

1310Lady Sierra

*Was it odd that Sierra, like the girl who had just casually stated that she was over 1000 years in age... should casually recieve such information? Again as if it were a perfectly normal remark.... and for the elf maiden it was.

While their ages were all impressive for human standards and maybe even the devils they were becoming or had become in Vahn and Victor's cases... They were still young in comparison to some of the ancient races. Sierra herself was a 3rd generation elf... and her life had already spanned numerous millenia.

She watches the young woman leave, and then turns her attention to the indicated clothing.

To say the elf maiden was impressed with Victor's selection would have been an understatement.

As she looked over the gown that was lain out for her, her eyes drank in the rich attention to detail, it was so lavishly yet tastefully made... just like the quarter's she'd been lent. The cloth was flawless and of high quality, light and soft, yet durable.

She begins slipping into the dress, using a full length mirror that she spots to settle the material in place.

It was as if the garment had been tailored to her body for it could not have fit more perfectly. The gown was form fitting, the skirts flowing about her legs and trailing out behind her as she stepped. It had the elegance of a court gown, but not the bulk.

It was made of a sleek black silk, trimmed in golds and reds that accentuated the woman's features as if an artist had taken every aspect of the colour pallate into consideration.

The upper back was open and then laced into a corset at the lower. golden gossemar rounded the neckline like light scarf that trailed over the woman's shoulders and flowed to the ground.

The sleeves started just above the elbow joints and poured out into long bell sleeves that flowed over her hands, held in place by gold bangles tooled to match the elven finery she was already wearing.

The gold mail belt that cinched the gown at her waist, cascaded down the front of her skirts in a spill of shimmering metal links.

The hems of the sleeves and skirts, and the neckline were all subtly yet elaboartely patterned with elvish designs.

Standing there staring at the mirror a moment, she couldn't help but admire the breathtaking beauty of the maker's craftsmenship.*

1311Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash sits at a table in the cafe, playing an intense game of Tic-Tac-Toe. He's on quite the winstreak. The fifteen tally marks on the edge of the dry-erase board he's using is proof of this. The small crowd around him do not appear too pleased, especially the ones missing their fair share of clothing. Yes, that's right, Dash is playing Strip Tic-Tac-Toe!

"Three in a row, you've got to go!" Dash declairs triumphantly, drawing a line through the diagnol row of "O"s on the board. "I'm sorry sir, you have been owned! Ante up!"

The guy sitting across from him mutters something obscene and tosses his baseball cap into the pile of discarded assessories and clothing assembled to the right of the table.

"Who else wants some of this?" Dash smirks, wiping clean the board and adding another tally mark to the upper left corner. "Anyone? I've almost got enough gear to by styling for another week! Hey, you there! I like those shoes! They're about my size, too! Come over here so I can win them off of you!"

1312Vahn Fah

Passage to the destination sought,

Can, with raw life, be bought.

But what is a key with no a guide,

To that which you seek to find?

First seek out the mortal immortal,

The words floated through the hallway, drawing Fiole closer and closer to their source. One hand trailed along the sides of the wall, fingernails gently etching into the surface. Her blank eyes stared forward, as the words continued.

She is the guide to the portal.

Awaken the memories within,

By putting to rest all of the sin.

Mend the wings that were broken,

With the gift of a heavenly token;

Fiole exited out the open doorway, finding a fresh breeze of cool air brushing past her. She was outside, more or less. The soft wood beneath her feet, soon gave way to grains of sand, as she made her way towards the voice.

Strengthen the ties to all lives,

By giving her the Earth’s eyes;

Rekindle the light of the soul,

With the burning flames of old;

And cleanse Gaia’s final daughter

Fiole's head turned, the expression on her face mildly surprised. Gathering her skirts up within her hands, she set off in a gentle pace alongside the beach. The house, that victor owned, was located on a secluded shoreline of Latent, apparently one of many priveleges that he enjoyed as acting council member.

In the temple of Leviathan’s water.

Purify the defiled messenger,

And you will find the answer.

Fiole stopped short, and bowed slightly. "Master Victor...."

Victor lay seated upright on the sand, his upper body bare, as the rays of the sun beat down on him, his eyes gleaming with a bit of whymsical amusement. He held a small leathered book, from which he'd apparently been singing from. "Hello; Fiole."

"Um.... What were you looking at?" Fiole questioned gently, hands folded together in front of her.

"Somewhere far away....Places I never imagine seeing again.....Thinking about my homeland." Soft laughter echoed out. "They are so distant that I can't grasp them...." He said, with an outstretched hand. "She's ready right? I know."

Fiole leaned in and took Victor's hand, helping him up off the ground.

".....There was a phonecall from Lord Henry a while ago...." Fiole said, as she followed after Victor.

"Really? You could have called me."

"He said it wasn't an emergency so he will call back later...."

"Hmpth." Victor moved towards a sort of outside veranda, where a table had already been set up, for two. Upon the railing, lay the missing peice of Victor's clothing, a simple dress shirt, and dinner jacket, but of course, elegantly designed as was all his belongings. "Well, might as well go and get her...it'd be a dull lunch otherwise."

Fiole bowed, and made her way back into the house.

1313Supreme Jerk Commander

17 tally marks and a new pair of kicks later, Dash departs the Cafe with a bag over each shoulder. "I can't believe how bad people are at this game." Dash thinks aloud. "Well, I guess it can't be helped." Dash makes his way to the KFC restaurant. He still isn't quite sure what a Chocobo is, and he sure as hell doesn't want them fried. However, he has a craving for some mashed potatos and gravy. He is immediately greeted by the lady at the front.

"Hey there, I'd like a family-sized order of mashed potatos! Don't be stingy with the gravy either! I remember last time you guys left me hanging!"

The teller nods and relays the order to those in the kitchen. Dash rests the two trashbags down at his sides and sits inbetween them, indian style. This doesn't go too well with the people in-line behind him. One guy in particular taps Dash on the shoulder, but Dash doesn't respond. He appears to be meditating. The guy taps a little harder and asks him to move in a very annoyed tone.

Dash's reply comes in the form of one extended finger while the rest of his body remains motionless. Just before the scene escalates any further, Dash is informed that his order is ready. Dash snaps out of his trance and grabs the tub of mashed potatoes.

"Thank you, and here you go!" Dash tosses both trash bags over the counter, much to the surprise of the teller. "There's a few bucks in one of the pants pockets in that bag. That should cover it. Oh, and keep the rest for yourself, you've earned it." Dash chuckles as he steps outside onto the streets.

1314Lady Sierra

Sierra seeks out a brush and runs it through her hair, brushing the waist length lengths of crimson silk until it shines like polished rubies. She felt a little odd so dolled up without one of her circlets that was customary for her to wear, especially when dressed in such formal attire... But ah well, her appearance wasn't really a priority.

"Silly elf, worrying about how you look... your people ARE a vain lot..."

She mutters at herself as she wanders about the room looking at the decor while she awaits Fiole's return.

1315Vahn Fah

"If you are ready, Master Victor is ready for you." Came the familiar voice, as Fiole appeared in the doorway. Her hands were folded neatly in front of her, giving Sierra appropriate enough time to follow her.

Turning on her heels, down the hall she went, hand out and tracing along the wall yet again, this time with no voice to lead her. Yet she seemed to be doing admirably well, as they soon arrived at the doorway, and towards the outdoor table prepared.

There, standing by the table, was none other than Victor. By the manner in which he stood, it was obvious that he was slightly miffed...maybe of the heat, or perhaps because he had never had a proper lday in his own home before.

Fiole seemed to notice this, her face turning in his direction. "If you are bored, how about going out to the town...?"

"Haha, no way! I don't want to wear that mask while I have to eat." Victor said jokingly, as he stepped forward, and pulled aside a seat for Sierra. "Besides, I hate the town. Places that are crowded don't sit well with me."

"...I am sorry...."

1316Kraun

((Because I am lazy, I didnt really bother reading everything there was, and I cant really remember what I was doing, but whatever...

And I'm assuming that everyone not involved is taking their RP in the 'current' time whereas this little thing is happening in the 'past'. Because you know... Not like the town's really gona get destroyed or whatever.))

Silence. It cut through the destructive air like a sharp blade. There was no screaming, no laughing, no creak in the boards, no crash of the waves. And as short as it was, it seemed that everything had suddenly frozen, that all the chaos has ended. Until an explosion rocked the area and brought it back to reality.

And then it emerged, literally a streak of white, it's movements extremely fast. Like a giant spider made of bone, the abomination stood about 8' tall and 10' wide and long, it's large torso made up of a complex network of what looked like rib bones, pointed at the ends, jutted out at all places. It's eight legs however, were each 12' long and about 1' thick in diameter. It's head composed of a large basilisk's skull, flat and reptilian, its maw lined with rows of razor sharp teeth. And at it's end, a spiney tail thrashed about behind it.

Imagine, a spider about one centemetre in diameter, legs included, could move at a rate of 50 times its length per second, which would be close to the equivalent of this beast at full speed, currently moving at roughly 15 times its own size per second as it zipped down the open and empty street, smashing and crushing matter that stood in it's path. ((Thats 150 fps for those of you who are bad at math.))

Not only that, but as it did so, two of its long legs would reach out and scoop the knight and gypsie up onto its back, while the surrounding ghouls that were left instinctively lunged on and grabbed a hold of whateverlimb was passing by, large jutting pieces of bone supporting the people as to prevent them from falling off. One ghoul even managed to grab onto the flailing tail of the beast before it passed.

Now, it sped towards the temple, heading towards the mist like a beacon to the necromancer there, rallying the members of the cult together on the behemoth. Simply put, it happened so fast, from the mist to land, that normal people would not even have a glimpse of the blur as eveything seemed to disappear, if not for the path of destruction left in its wake.

((There, perhps if we stick everyone together, this could finally end.))

1317Lady Sierra

*The elf maiden follows Fiole silently, paying close attention to her surroundings. As they enter the dining area her golden gaze automatically flicks to Victor, her empathetic senses picking up instantly that something was bothering the man... but she guessed even without them she's have been able to see it in the way he carried himself. After all, body language is the universal language.

Sierra takes the seat he pulls out for her, seating herself with fluid grace as she keeps her luminous eyes trained on him. The expression on her face was neither friendly or unpleasant... it was just... neutral. A mask perfected long ago to survive the elven courts.*

"Thank you."

She said simply, her tone warm and melodious... but that was just Sierra's voice. No charm, no tricks... it was just... mystical in it's it's musical traits.

1318Vahn Fah

"I trust you slept well?" Victor began cutting into the steak that lay on his plate, the gravy and mushroom saucespilling over and onto the sliced carrots that lay neatly lined to the side of the plate.

Fiole stood at attention, at the side of the table, filling glasses of cool water for them both.

1319Lady Sierra

Sierra shook her head smiling softly, while her face remained a mask, there was only so much she could hide in her eyes, and some of the remembered moments in her nightmare clearly haunted her.

"I'm afraid I didn't... but it wasn't due to the accommodations... my dreams weren't very pleasant in their nature."

1320Vahn Fah

"I apologize. Fiole, please make sure, Miss Sierra has fresh linen placed on her bed, and that her room is properly fitted to her tastes and liking."

"Yes, Master."

Victor gave off a carefree smile, as he cut off a section of the steak, and lifted it to his lips, snapping a chunj off with his teeth. Chewing and swallowing almost simultaneously, he held both fork and steak knife in either hand.

"Please, eat up. You'll need your strength. Besides, I imagine, you have some questions you would like to ask."

1321Lady Sierra

Sierra blinks at him and then glances at Fiole.

"That really isn't necessary... the bed's more than adequate. I can't really blame old memories on a set of linens now can I?"

*Closing her eyes just as she had with her breakfast, Sierra whispers a prayer of thanks to Gaia for it's sacrifice that she might eat.

Opening her eyes, the knife poised in her hand bites into the tender steak and cuts it into bite sized pieces, dipping it in the sauce that pooled about the meat on her plate and eats, enjoying the savoury blend of mushrooms and spices that enhance the meat's flavour., chewing daintily.

After a few bites she looks back to Victor and takes a sip from the glass set near her right hand.*

"That I have questions m'lord... Is rather a given since I've already asked several... The REAL question is... do you have answers for me this time?"

1322Bolt

In the sky, a dark creature with large wings flew through the clouds. It circled at first, giving it the appearance of a large vulture. Then, suddenly, it dove into the forest surrounding the City. With its landing the sound of thunder sounded in the area. He had landed. Those familiar with him would know the distinctive sound of his thunder. It was his way of checking if anyone he knew was nearby.

As the creature stepped out of the bushes, it could be identified as a man. He found a deer path through the forest and decided to follow it. Perhaps he would find a road? He waled through, a straw hat on his head, two large holes in the back of his yukata. The holes showed his thick back muscles and the scars carved into them. He no longer had the wings, as they retracted back into his body. He continued to follow the deer path, hearing the sound of chirping bugs. The aroma of the wildflowers was powerfully pleasurable.

He found the road. It was the one he saw from the sky, a long road towards the city gates. He followed it, the wind blowing his white scarf behind his slow-moving body. He began to approach the gate, wondering if any guards would stop him.

1323Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash is once again back at the little cafe. Although this time, he's not laying the beatdown in Tic-Tac-Toe. No, he's eatting his tub of mashed potatoes, with extra gravey. He shovels plastic sporkful after sporkful of potatoe goodness into his mouth.

In spite of how hastily he eats, he refuses to get a drop of food onto his golden-yellow jump suit (complete with seemingly random red markings and patterns).

1324Bolt

Bolt was allowed in. He did have weapons, but he was no threat to them. As he walked down the street he would come up to random people, asking them questions. He asked a nearby fisherman, "Is there a tournament coming up?" The guy didn't like him, so he didn't answer. Bolt was shocked, so he walked around looking for somone kind.

1325Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash continues muching on down when a poster plastered on the cafe wall catches his attention. It appears to be an advertisement for some upcoming tournament. As he scans the text of the poster, it isn't long before he becomes entralled with the concept. The fact that there is a cash prize doesn't hurt either, although that's the least of his concerns at the moment. It's been a while since he last went "scouting", and this tournament would be a great place to make up for lost time.

1326Bubbles [v3]

[door opening, cringing] "Hey every--" ~BANG!~

Let's see what just happened now. First, there's that young lady. Thin, sexy piece of a gal with a cute face (although somewhat lacking real curves). Dark hair, deep eyes. A black hat, a white shirt, a pair of straight-cut dark pants, walking boots and a smile that'd make Frosty melt faster than the sun can say "booya". Not that the sun can speak any.

That girl, she's the one who spoke. She was also the one who entered the cafe, but she wasn't the one who banged. What banged was the huge, spherical rock she was carrying on her back. Made of crude, brown rock, wrapped in two ropes for the girl to hold it by, the jar had gotten stuck in the doorframe when the door had closed onto it. That threw the girl off-balance. That threw the girl to the floor. That threw the girl in a hissy fit.

"Goddamn ****** lousy piece of st!"

Pardon her french.

1327Bolt

The sound of Bolt's steps filled the empty streets of a dark alleyway. He was tired of all the noise and rudeness. As he entered the alleyway, he couldn't help but feeling like a mouse in a maze. The walls grew close, and he plodded on with a determination to find information about the tournament. It was a dead end.

"Just my luck," He said with a sigh.

1328Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash, completely caught off guard, flings himself from his seat to a secure position under the table. It's just an instinct of his to dive for cover upon hearing loud noises. He glances in the direction of the disturbance and spots the culprit. Emitting a deep sigh, he rolls his eyes and attempts to stand. The result: A "bang" of his own. This one is skull against wood. "Sonuva..."

Whatever string of expletives Dash was intending on spewing was quickly silenced as he watched in horror as his mashed potatoes hit the ground with an effect similar to a papertowel commercial. "..."

1329Bolt

He looked around suspisciously. When he saw the area was clear of wary eyes, he sprouted two large wings, barely fitting into the alley. He flapped them, launching himself up and onto the roof of the nearest building. He retracted his wings into his body and ran across the roofs of the buildings, hopping alleys and looking for a kind face. He saw a Cafe nearby and sprinted towards the door.

1330Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash is in sheer awe. He stares at the mess of potatoes before him. He reaches forward, his hand trembling, and collects some of the potatoes on his fingers. He brings then examines thems, his eyes welling up with tears. "No..." Dash returns to his feet, picking up the now emptied styrofoam tub with his other hand. "No..."

1331Bubbles [v3]

(( Erh, sorry, had to eat and then Gaia ate my post. ))

Pirates would blush at her current choice of word to describe how despicable she thought the door was. Getting up to her feet, she took the jar (still stuck in the door) with both hands and heaved, pulled, tugged, whatevered at it with what strenght her non-muscles could muster.

Strangely enough, it was still enough to pop the jar free.

Although ... again, the young lady was off balance. She was sent tumbling backward, dropping the huge jar, arms flailing until she tripped and fell.

On Dash, curiously.

1332Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash manages to crush the styrofoam tub in his hand rather easily. "NOOOOOOOO-OoOF!" The man's anquished scream was abruptly cut off as the weight of the lady knocks him off balance and onto the ground. He addresses the individual who collided with him in a rather calm tone, considering that deep inside, he's seething with rage.

"I would like to know what the person solely responsible for ruining both my lunch AND my day over the span of 15 seconds is named."

1333Bolt

Bolt rushed into the cafe, noting a man crying over potatoes. He quietly asks, to no one in particular, "Does anyone know anything about the tournament coming up?"

He looks, a little confused, at the guy with the potatoes and some girl on top of him.

1334Bubbles [v3]

"Eh?" Y'know, confusion and stuff. "Oh, erm, sure ... Diana." Fake name, of course. While she didn't make any move to get off the man, as he was rather comfy, she still somewhat tried her best to offer him a hand, for a shake and all.

Then came another man, another question, and more confusion.

"Tournament? What kinda tournament?" Blinkblink.

1335Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash doesn't seem all too amused, and ignores the handshake gesture. Instead, he attempts to shove "Diana" off of him in a not so gentle fashion. "Look here, Diana, I regret to inform you that-" That's when he notices the other guy enter the cafe, going on about the tournament, probably the one he read about earlier. His potato-induced rage is quelled for the time being.

1336Bubbles [v3]

"Oi."

She didn't resist, and rolled off the Dash-boy before propping herself in a sitting position, knees bent and legs brought back at her side. The tournament thing had made her slightly curious though, so she was still waiting silently, blinking up at the man who had brought the subject while trying to reach for her jar and pull it up into her lap.

1337Supreme Jerk Commander

"Funny you should mention that." Dash says, straightening his posture now that he's able to stand up, fully. "I'm also interested in info on this tournament. I haven't had a worthy sucker to beat on in ages! In fact, I was tempted to pound on miss Diana here for ruining my lunch!" Dash crosses his arms and shoots a cold glance in Diana's direction. "She lucked out, for now."

1338Bolt

He cleared his throat and asked, "Can anyone tell me about the tournament? I need information." He felt uncomfortable, as if they were threatening. He did enter into their place without permission, maybe that's it. He scanned the room for exits and possible dangers. Then his eyes rested on the man with the potatoes.

1339Bubbles [v3]

"Never heard of that tournament, sorry, mister."

Sweatdrop face to Bolt, followed by an annoyed face at Dash, followed by a small punch in the side of the leg, followed by grumbling about how a certain unknown a***e was too full of himself to beat up a drunk mosquito or something. Idle rambling, really. If the guy wanted a beating though, she'd happily hand his a to him.

"I heard there was a stadium being constructed nearby, though. Maybe you should check up there?" Pure logic.

1340Bolt

"I kind of figured the stadium was for that, but... I don't know.. I don't want my opponents to see me before hand. They might assess all my weaknesses before we do battle. That would be unfortunate. So I'm looking in this area for information. Now, granted, I may run into plenty of enemies but.." He smiled, "At least they won't know it."

1341Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash steps aside after recieving the punch to the leg. His focus now returns to this Diana person. "I was going to let you off with a warning, but since you took it upon yourself to not only come crashing into me, but strike me as well! Which, by the way, was somewhat painful..." Dash rubs his leg briefly. "I have no other choice but to assume that you, in fact, desire a beatdown." Dash smirks and clenches his hands into tight fists. "Of course, you can avoid the humiliation and just apologize.

1342Bolt

After nodding politely to those in the room, Bolt walked out of the cafe. He would have to remember the potatoe guy, as he seemed to have a lot of spirit. Maybe they would fight some day? Who knows. Stranger things have happened.

He walked into the street and around side the building. When he was convinced no one would see him, he sprouted wings and sped off into the air.

1343Bubbles [v3]

"Wuss." Poor Bolt was getting ignored at the moment. Dashboard was too busy wasting air, and Diana was too busy repeatedly nudging Dash in the knee. "I didn't hurt you that hard, c'mon." Nudgenudgenduge. Back to Bolt.

"I really don't know then, sorry. Keep looking around, I'm pretty sure someone will know about it somewhere. Or if you really don't want people to know about you, why don't you give a twenty to some punkin and ask him to get some info for you?"

.. but he was already gone. Oh well. Le shrug.

1344Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash lets out a sigh and glances towards the man who was taking his leave. He's almost tempted to follow after him, if only to see if he would eventually find what he's looking for. This idea was quickly dropped as the repeated nudges to his leg was really starting to annoy him. Then he was called a "wuss".

"Okay, I'm not sure what to make of you. Usually when given that ultimatum, people chose to apologize because they know better. However, you seem to be either stubborn, or stupid. Probably both." Dash hops away, putting himself just out of "nudge" range. "Look, if you have some appearant deathwish, then pick a place where I can slap you around without any property damage. I really don't want to fund another rebuilding project."

1345Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

Sierra blinks at him and then glances at Fiole.

"That really isn't necessary... the bed's more than adequate. I can't really blame old memories on a set of linens now can I?"

*Closing her eyes just as she had with her breakfast, Sierra whispers a prayer of thanks to Gaia for it's sacrifice that she might eat.

Opening her eyes, the knife poised in her hand bites into the tender steak and cuts it into bite sized pieces, dipping it in the sauce that pooled about the meat on her plate and eats, enjoying the savoury blend of mushrooms and spices that enhance the meat's flavour., chewing daintily.

After a few bites she looks back to Victor and takes a sip from the glass set near her right hand.*

"That I have questions m'lord... Is rather a given since I've already asked several... The REAL question is... do you have answers for me this time?"

"I suppose we'll see when we get to that juncture, now won't we?" Again, the carefree smile as he cut into the steak, slicing another decently sized chunk out. The meat appeared just a tad bit on the raw side, as a bit of blood would gush out.

However, Sierra's food was perfectly fine, cooked to quite high culinary standards.

"By the way, this carrot..." Victor pointed to his plate, looking up at Fiole.

"Eating only part of your food is bad for you." She sternly said, not leaving any room for protest.

"Awwww, you're mean...there's too many." He said through a full mouth, stabbing two of the carrot peices with his fork.

Fiole tilted her head to the side momentarily. "Pardon me." She spoke softly as she placed a hand on Sierra's shoulder, and then leaned in heavily, pushing her and the chair several feet back, while she clung.

Victor stared on in surprise, as the table suddenly cleaved in half, a giant serated "saw" blade embedding itself into the floor and sending everything flying.

"Oh crap."

Victor still held aloft the fork with carrots.

"The dessert is a mess now...Fiole's pudding is delicious....Doing violent knocks isn't well-mannered, you know?"

A large taloned foot came to rest atop the sands, looming shadows taking their places all around the veranda.

"Right? Well, welcome aboard fellow guests." Victor said with a wave of his fork hand.

Standing upon the beach were a good number of what appeared to be demons, all surrounding one particularly large brute, apparently the leader. He wa sa hulking mass of muscle and horns, his wings no bigger than his talons.

Where's Victor?! The "Sinner"! The brute growled out, his jaws packing as many teeth as physically possible. I've come to crush the b*****d that meddles with our kind!

All around the leader, the various smaller demons began chittering and chanting as well.

Victor!!

Victor!

Betrayer Victor!!

Rebellious Victor!

Die!

Victor!!

Die!

Die!!

Again? ....They sure have been coming a lot more lately....ever since I came to Latent. Henry...did you...?

"Please leave." Fiole stepped forward, placing herself between Victor, Sierra and the demons. "My Master is busdy entertaining a guest. If you need to leave a message, I will---"

Another thunderous crash, as the larger demon tossed another of the saw like weapons, this time only missing Fiole by a mere inch.

I won't say it again! Bring Victor out!!

"So you won't---" Fiole was cut off, as Victor raised his hand up, waving her off.

"That's alright, Fiole. You stay back. You know these types of people, right? They are ones who will not listen. Why don't you make some coffee and I'll finish them up." Victor smiled softly, as he stepped forward, finally taking a bite of the carrots on his fork.

Hahahahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!Are you serious? The lead demon pointed out with his arm towards Victor. I've brought so many demons just to demolish, Victor. Quit your babelling![/b]

"I am Victor, you backwater neanthedral."

Fiole stepped backwards into the house, to do as she was told, never even realizing that perhaps Sierra was in some sort of shock, or just plain confused.

WHY YOU!!! The lead demon barreled his arm forward, aiming to smash Victor into the ground right then and there.

Within the kitchen, Fiole worked diligently, setting the pot aside and pouring two steaming cups of french vanilla coffe. Taking hold of a small tray, she placed both cups atop it, and made her way back to the veranda.

"Master Victor, I'm sorry to keep you waiting...Also." Fiole stood on the steps leading towards the beach, where in the center, stood Victor.

Everything around him was pure death. Every single demon lay disembowled, dismembered, gutted, and broken apart in various ways. The lead demon himself had been rend limb from limb, and left in a bloody mass.

An odd estatic macabre grin was on his face, almost...as if he were elated at what he had just done. His entire body was covered in demon blood, his clothes stained...and twin horns protruding from the top of his head.

"I brought you clean clothes to replace your dirty ones."

1346Bubbles [v3]

"Whoa." When he stepped away, poor Diana gave a nudge to the air, which kinda made her lose balance again and fall toward Dash in a very grascious faceplant.. Great day for staying up. While he was busy lecturing her, she was busy not listening and rubbing her head.

When Diana noticed he wasn't going to shut up though, she figured she'd start the fight he seemed to be yearning so. In a single sweep, Diana rolled on her back and spun around, breakdance-like, bringing an extended leg to slam into Dash's own to make him trip. Regardless of the result though, she'd quickly roll over toward her jar and away from Dashboard, picking it up, getting to her feet and grinning.

"What? Scared to scratch yourself on the corner of a table? Sheesh, sorry princess. Just try not to get lost and I'll bring you to a nice place."

And thus, giggling, she slammed out of the cafe and bursted down the street toward the beach.

1347Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash finds himself staring at the cieling. He didn't seem to mind that the eyes of nearly everyone in the cafe were on him. A grin cascads across his face and he chuckles. "Great." Dash returns to his feet via a swift handspring just in time to see Diana rush out the door. "You're making a terrible mistake!" Dash calls as he takes a step forward to engage in persuit. However, his advance is halted as he steps in the puddle of mashed potatoes left on the ground earlier and is once again staring at the cieling. "Dammit..."

This time, in a much less graceful manner, he stumbles to his feet and tears out the door, stopping to look around in hopes of seeing which direction his opponant had run in. He spots her some distance away, headed towards the beach and gets moving.

1348Lady Sierra

*Sierra blinked at the table as it caved in on itself, cleaved in two by the demonic weapon. the end the weapon resting neatly, cemented in the floor where she had been sitting. She didn't scream or move, she simply smirked and raised a fine eyebrow in question.

She admired Fiole's loyalty and the bravery the woman possessed, as Victor asked her to stand down, Sierra took her time observing the demon hoarde. As Victor rose to meet them and the maid vanished into the kitchen, the elf maiden rose gracefully to her feet.

As Victor made his way down to the sands and the demons came at him, She stepped out onto the balconie and let her golden gaze drink in what was about to unfold. As the sea breeze stirred, the scent of the fresh salty air quickly changed to the rancid and acrid odor of demon's blood and charred flesh.

While the macabre show took place, with her the only audience... the carnage only seemed to bring the smirk on her face into a twisted smile...

The elf maiden's pale skin pulsed with an inner silvery light, as if she had swallowed the moon, an ethreal glow that lit up her eyes. The pupils had drowned, swallowed by golden flame as the black tattos and runes that marked this woman as a demon traced over her skin in elaborate designs.

Four black feathered wings had sprouted forth from the woman's slender back, it was as if the gown was made to accomodate just that function.

The ankle length hair that was normaly the shimmering of polished rubies, was now the bright crimson of freshly spilt blood, the silken strands streaked with obsidian.

Sierra was still aware of all that took place, but it was Ra'kar who was in posession of her body at the moment.*

1349Bubbles [v3]

Terrible mistake? Maybe, but playing tag was fun. Diana peeked over her shoulder, and was pleased to see Dashboard following her. Fumbling in her pocket, she pulled out a few strips of paper, reading the words written on them as she kept running, trying her best to remember which way to go and not drop the large jar on her shoulder.

1350Vahn Fah

Imposs......ible..... What.....are you.... The lead demon's head stared vacantly up at Victor, the life draining out of it in torrents...leaving it a bare husk. Wha....a....

Victor continued smiling, that crazed look plastered all over his face.

".......Are you all right, Master?" Fiole stepped beside Victor, bringing him out of his momentary lapse.

"I got cut a bit...." He said, hand raised as he smiled bashfully. His right hand was bleeding, a thin line of red going across the flesh. "Haha....I'm still not back to full strength...." He smiled, satisfied, as he closed his eyes. "Were you worried?"

"I....was... I was...really worried....Worried alot." Fiole said, her milky eyes almost looking as if tears would begin to flow from them.

Victor lifted his right hand up against her cheek, holding it close to her mouth. Her cheeks softly flushed, as she took hold of his offered hand, and began licking the blood seeping from his small wound.

"Mmn...." She licked softly, and suckled along his injured hand; Victor lifted the cup of coffee to his lips, drinking in as his yellowed eyes settled on Sierra.

"........Your coffee tastes the best."

1351Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash keeps his distance as he chases the girl with the large jar. Considering how she was so willing to fight him, he can't be too sure what to expect. Usually when faced with such circumstances, Dash chooses to err on the side of caution. Eperience has taught him that there is some direct correlation between someone's actual skill and the size of their physique. Usually he found this relationship to be inverse. So, he's playing it safe and watching to see what this Diana person does.

1352Bubbles [v3]

Finally, the beach. Her grin widening, Diana stepped onto the sandy area and turned around, throwing the jar onto the sand right in front of her feet. A good thing the weather was crappy; tourists were very scarce, and already some were leaving, seeing what was coming.

"You're slooooooooow~~!"

The young woman rolled up her sleeves, waiting for Dashboard to come. The warmup had been good, time to get things rolling.

1353Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash, seeing Diana has stopped running, begins to pick up his pace. He breaks into a full sprint once he hits the sands of the beach. Unlike this Diana person in front of him, Dash was disappointed when he looks around to see that the area was practically deserted. He did enjoy having spectators.

The distance between Dash and the woman closes rapidly. His eyes are focused ahead as he reminds himself that his opponant could be much stronger than he things. "Last chance." He calls out, pumping his arms and legs to keep up his sprint on the sandy and damp terrain.

1354Bubbles [v3]

"You wish I'd leave."

Closer, closer, closer, close enough. Once Dash was within a fifteen feet away from her, Diana humphed, and threw out her foot. Taking a step forward, she kicked her jar like she would have a soccer ball, sending it rocketing straight toward Dashboard's chin. Diana's steel caps prevented her from breaking a toe on the 2 feet wide ball of stone. Let's see if Dash had a steel chin. Even if the rock was enchanted to be lifted easily, it still packed quite a punch when hurled straight in the face.

Though just in case, Diana still got ready to recieve a counterattack. Left foot in front, knees slightly bent, fists up to protect the chest. A real basic position, really.

1355Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash spots the movement and is quite surprised when he sees the jar come flying in his direction. "Aww c'mon n-" He never finishes his complaint as the jar strikes him squarely in the chin, stopping him dead in tracks and causing him to flip backwards as if he were suddenly clotheslined. He is left on his back and motionless in the sand. The blow appears to have knocked him senseless.

1356Bubbles [v3]

The jar bounced off, and flew back toward Diana, which catched it by one of the ropes tied on it's side. For a moment, she was quite startled. It had just been way too easy. No one should be allowed to be such a loudmouth without being at least -slightly- able to back up his own words.

Thus, it might just be a faint. Just to be sure Dash was down and knocked out for real, Diana figured she could smash his face up once again. Another good hit straight on the chin would break a normal person's jaw. If the second hit didn't break Dash's jaw, he probably wasn't a normal person.

Thus, she just took another step forward, putting all her weight into throwing the jar straight at Dash's face with a fastball that defied imagination. Baseball pitchers would be jealous.

1357Supreme Jerk Commander

THOOM!

The jar hits the sand where Dash's head would normally have been, if he were, indeed, knocked senseless. Instead, Dash now seen kneeling next to where he was laying just a split second before. "You saw right through that one." Dash says, standing to his feet and brushing the sand off of himself. "You actually weren't dumb enough to fall for it."

1358Lady Sierra

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

Imposs......ible..... What.....are you.... The lead demon's head stared vacantly up at Victor, the life draining out of it in torrents...leaving it a bare husk. Wha....a....

Victor continued smiling, that crazed look plastered all over his face.

".......Are you all right, Master?" Fiole stepped beside Victor, bringing him out of his momentary lapse.

"I got cut a bit...." He said, hand raised as he smiled bashfully. His right hand was bleeding, a thin line of red going across the flesh. "Haha....I'm still not back to full strength...." He smiled, satisfied, as he closed his eyes. "Were you worried?"

"I....was... I was...really worried....Worried alot." Fiole said, her milky eyes almost looking as if tears would begin to flow from them.

Victor lifted his right hand up against her cheek, holding it close to her mouth. Her cheeks softly flushed, as she took hold of his offered hand, and began licking the blood seeping from his small wound.

"Mmn...." She licked softly, and suckled along his injured hand; Victor lifted the cup of coffee to his lips, drinking in as his yellowed eyes settled on Sierra.

"........Your coffee tastes the best."

*Ra'kar floated down the blood spattered steps, her wings fanning behind her like an obsidian banner. She walks through the strewn corpses, casting a dispassionate glance at each as she does so.

She stops a few feet from Fiole and Victor, observing them studiously. Arching an eyebrow at him she muses*

"So you're his twin brother.... that makes things... interesting."

If the maid nursing at his wound bothered her at all, she sure didn't show it as she just stood there staring at them with a bemused and considering expression fixed on her features.

1359Bubbles [v3]

"C'mon, give me a little credit here."

Diana tipped her hat a little, grinning. It was good that way. Taking a guy down in a single blow after getting so warmed up was just sad. No fun at all. "I was hoping you'd bite at least half as much as you bark, y'know?"

Her jar was now out of reach, though. Too bad, she'd have to do without it. Diane's right leg slid back against the sand, and she repositioned herself in a basic combat stance. "So? About that beating you promised me ..?"

1360Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash sighs, folding his arms across his chest. "Sure sure, you'll recieve your beatdown. I don't want you to get the impression that you actually stand a chance." Dash smiles, reaching to his side to grasp hold of his weapon. Imagine his amazement once he realised that there was nothing there. "...Well damn! Of all the days to forget my nunchuks!" Dash grumbles something else under his breath then looks back to "Diana". "Ahh well, I've got nothing to worry about. If tossing jars is the best you've got, then I probably won't even need to use my arms to beat you." And with that being said, he places both hands behind his back and smiles. "Let's see what you've got, miss Diana."

1361Vahn Fah

"Oh?" Victor remained where he was, the mug of coffee slightly lowered so he could at least speak more clearly. Flecks of blood dotted his hair, and stained his clothes. Standing at full height, and having his own maid suck away at his hand.... his whole appearence was strange to say the least.

However, his guest' was even stranger now.

"I don't believe we've been introduced yet."

1362Bubbles [v3]

"As you wish."

Smirking, Diana lunged forward ... and immediately stopped. She thrust her foot in the sand, firmly jabbing it to stop her advance. Not only did she break though, but her move also had the side effect of throwing quite a large amount of sand in the air, toward Dash.

While it was a somewhat low blow, Diana didn't care. All she cared was that some of it got into Dash's eyes, forcing him to look away as she threw herself at him again, this time with her right fist rocketing forward toward the man's throat.

1363Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash merely stands there as the sand is lunged into his face. Again he's caught off guard. This lady here is just full of surprises. Of course, his first instinct is to turn away, and he's caught by the punch to the throat. This immediately sends him to the ground on all fours and gasping for breath.

1364Bubbles [v3]

She wasn't about to stop there, oh no. See, the trick is to go on and on while you still have the advantage, and to not stop bashing on the opponent until you're pretty sure he won't get back up. It might sound a little savage, but dang, it worked like a charm.

Thus, Dash wouldn't fall to the ground by himself. Taking another step forward, Diana dived toward Dashboard's head. If all went wll, her right hand would lay on the back of his head, palm flat against his hair, and violently force the man down into the sand, face-first. If that wasn't enough, the young lady would go on in a cartwheel, shoving all her weight onto Dash's head before landing further away.

Right beside her jar, which she'd pick up again before turning around to face her man.

1365Lady Sierra

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"Oh?" Victor remained where he was, the mug of coffee slightly lowered so he could at least speak more clearly. Flecks of blood dotted his hair, and stained his clothes. Standing at full height, and having his own maid suck away at his hand.... his whole appearence was strange to say the least.

However, his guest' was even stranger now.

"I don't believe we've been introduced yet."

Ra'kar smiles up at him and nods. Her eyes bright, the dark patterns framing her doll-like face.

"Indeed we have not m'lord... I am Ra'kar'shei'lian, One of the Four Elven demons of old, and lady over the elements of Fire and Darkness."

Curtsying she straightens, and observes him a moment longer.

"I dare say that it is a priveledge... both to make your aquaintance and to have witnissed that performance a moment ago..."

1366Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash is is reacquainted with the sand as he takes the full brunt of Diana's attacks. Once again he's motionless. Dash is starting to suspect that this lady who's wailing on him actually knows what she's doing. He rolls over onto his back, coughing violently.

1367Bubbles [v3]

Diana leaned forward a little. "Had enough yet?" Sing-song voice, soft smile, laughing eyes. "Y'know, for a guy who talks a lot, you don't really act that much. Sure, you can take the hits pretty well, but if things go on, I'm gonna wipe the floor with your face." She pouted slightly, waiting for Dashboard to get back up. "Think it's about time you start taking me seriously?"

She took a step back before adding, grinning. "Sand any tastier than those mashed potatoes earlier?"

1368Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash remains laying on his back, as soon as he can breath clearly, he starts laughing. "Nice moves. I'm very close to almost being impressed. You fight dirty, which I would never expect from a person with your appearance. But that was my mistake." Dash laughs once more. "Okay, are you ready to fight me, yet? Or do you want to get in a couple more hits to boost your confidence?" Dash appears surprisingly calm now, especially considering the fact that he has yet to do anything other than get smacked around.

1369Bubbles [v3]

"Hey, if you like playing sandbag, I can do this all day."

Typical. As foreseen, the guy was one superstrong b*****d, and still wasn't taking her seriously. What's it with people these days thinking everyone isn't even worth half their attention? Guess it'd be up to her to prove him wrong.

"Y'shouldn't base yourself on appearances. I may not fill my shirt with muscles, but it's not like I need to be that strong anyway to kick your a**. C'mon now, your turn to show me what you can do."

On a second thought, she dropped her jar. She'd probably be better off without it if he'd be the one attacking.

1370Vahn Fah

"Mmhmm..." He stared at her whistfully, taking her appearence in at full glance. The mug was lifted once more, and he drank before resuming.

"So the rumours were true then...." He lifted his hand up and away, cupping the chin of Fiole and lifting her back to her feet at the same time. "Is there any particular reason you've chosen such a specific host.....or....?"

Even as he spoke, the horn upon his head would begin to recede, as if becoming one with his scalp once more. It was sickening to watch and hear; if the process caused any pain, it didn't register on his face or in his tone.

1371Kanashimi Kurai

Meanwhile, Kana rests peacefully in one of the spare rooms in Victor's home, completely oblivious to everything around her. Why? Because I don't know what the hell else to have her do.

1372Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash sighs. "If you insist..." With those words he slowly returns to his feet, once again brush the dust from his outfit. As he looks down, he notices traces of blood in the sand and runs the back of his fist across his nose. He examines the streak of crimson running along his bright yellow gloves and shakes his head. "Do you realise how long it's been since I've last seen my own blood?" He then begins counting on his fingers. First on his right hand, then his left. "6, no 7 hours!"

He flings his right arm to the side in a dramatic fashion as traces of green electricity begin to race up his body with a faint cackling noise. His expression hardens into an serious one, something he hasn't had all day.

1373Bubbles [v3]

"Ooooh, so you're gonna pull the magic stunts on lil' me?"

********. Diana had been zapped once as a child. Damn, had it sucked. She gave a side glance at her jar, then cursed to herself as she swallowed her saliva. Nothing in there would help her counter electricity. All she could do was to hope it was just flashy light effects and not actually zapstuff.

Damn, and she had been doing so well up to now.

"Well? I'm still waiting ..."

1374Supreme Jerk Commander

"Okay." Dash says as he erupts forward. The velocity of his initial movement is enough to carve a nice troth in the sand as he speeds towards his target. His inner spirit takes the form of green lightening which coils around his right arm before congregating into a bright spark at his fist. He draws this same arm while en route to Diana, waiting for the precise moment were he will launch his fist foward and unleash all his conjured energy directly into his foe.

However, this isn't how it happens. He stops, just short of his objective with his electric charged fist a few inches away from Diana. The force of his sudden cease in moment manages to kick of a fierce cloud of Sand.

"Just kidding." Dash smiles.

1375Bubbles [v3]

... Blinking followed. What the hell was he doing? Diana had stepped aside of the punch, never planning on taking it. She had been quite surprised though when Dash had stopped before even trying to land his fist.

When the confusion passed though, the young lady decided she had enough.

"Man, I'm done. You keep barking you're gonna carve my face in, then you don't even bother trying to hit me."

She crossed her arms over her chest and pouted, glaring at Dash under her hat.

1376Lady Sierra

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"Mmhmm..." He stared at her whistfully, taking her appearence in at full glance. The mug was lifted once more, and he drank before resuming.

"So the rumours were true then...." He lifted his hand up and away, cupping the chin of Fiole and lifting her back to her feet at the same time. "Is there any particular reason you've chosen such a specific host.....or....?"

Even as he spoke, the horn upon his head would begin to recede, as if becoming one with his scalp once more. It was sickening to watch and hear; if the process caused any pain, it didn't register on his face or in his tone.

The demoness smiles and shrugs nonchalantly.

"Sierra'est'a'ra'lian... Daughter of The High Councilman E'karis Ethel'stan, the most corrupt of the elves... A wasteful murderer. She is also the beloved Daughter of Lady Shay'llen'dria, a pure hearted healer and servant to Gaia. Conceived by bad and good... Sierra is a perfect vessle. She carries within her the balance of her kind. I needed to be reborn unto a daughter of Gaia who was pure of heart and soul, that she could house my taint and maintain that balance. She is goddess blessed, a child of flame and darkness. There are only three others in the history of the elves to bear the curse of Ancestors. All four girls, had to be perfect specimins to house each of the paired elements."

Ra'kar runs her talon like nails down her sides and then holds her hands out in front of her, admiring the elf maiden's body for herself.

"On top of that, her own individual potential and intelligence keeps me entertained... She is one I would call sister and equal."

1377Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash takes a step back and laughs after he notices that Diana had moved to the side. Any energy he had built up quickly disappates into the air around him. "As if YOU were trying any harder. You've got some nice moves. To be honest I didn't expect you to hit me after your first attack. But don't get your hopes up, you're still a long way from competing with someone of my caliber." Dash reaches to pat Diana on the head.

"A for effort, though. That jar of yours does pack quite a punch. And here I was, thinking it was just for decoraton."

1378Bubbles [v3]

She reached to bite at the patting hand, before grinning at the mention of the jar. "Oh, but that thing actually was never meant to be used the way I do. It's just not full enough to be a real weapon right now." Speaking of which, she hopped over and kneeled to pick it up, before straightening again and stretching her limbs a little after some physical activity. Didn't want to get sore now, eh?

"By the way ..." She turned back to Dash. "I owe you an apology, and some mashed potatoes, I think." A smile. "Care for a bite?"

1379Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash draws his hand back to avoid being bitten and makes a swift mental note to not pet anyone around here. "Well, I'll know to look out for that jar next time." He smirks. "Oh, and I'll be fine. Thanks for the offer, but I've got some researching to do. By the way, my name is "Dashboard". You may call me "The great one", or if that's too difficult to remember, just call me "Dash"."

With that being said, the man turns to start walking back towards town. He takes a couple steps before pausing and looking over his shoulder. "Maybe I'll see you in this tournament thing, right? I expect you to toughen up before then, because I won't be as nice there."

1380Bubbles [v3]

"Yeah yeah, Dash-boy. No tournament for me though, Got some stuff to do. If you wanna try out a real challenge someday though, I'll be around. Won't go easy on your though, so be ready."

On that, she smiled, waved, and went off on her own way. Destination: the forest on the other side of the city. She'd need to fill up that jar as soon as she could ...

1381Supreme Jerk Commander

"How disappointing." Dash waves and heads towards town. He'd have to put some ice on his chin and nose to avoid any swelling to that pretty face of his. He really didn't expect to recieve so many blows, especially from this Diana person. Once again, his assumptions about size relative to strength was true.

1382EveeKnight

Crystal Moon Dream Wrote:

> Meryl Tomorrow Wrote: > It was a Tribal spell, taught to her by the Goddess Sif, the wife of Thor, also known as John Tomorrow, her adopted father. In the breif time Sif had lived with the Tomorrows she had trained Meryl in the ways of Tribal swordsmanship and Spiritual power, something Tomorrow did not know. Meryl had continued to dabble in her Spirit powers after Sif had left, even though her main powers were Water and Lightening elementals. > > > She continued to whisper gently, electricity sparking off her body softly as her fingers continued to draw in the air, the glyph slowly beginning to take form. "Hum... Interesting... I can not say that I have seen a human try that sort of weaving in quite some time..."

The woman was just suddenly there, standing behind Meryl and gazing at the runic spell as if it was the most fascinating thing that she had ever seen. There was no sound before she spoke, no sense of movement, nothing to warn Morrow's daughter that she suddenly had company!

Shining black hair fell around the tall woman like an old fashioned cloak, and even her gown, was an odd enough style to look like something out of the medieval times. Black and blue velvet with a strange gold link chain belt, and a coiled green leather whip hanging on her left hip.

"Be careful that you do not charge it will too much power human... the man would be better off if you went slowly with him... his injuries appear to been grievous enough that you could put him into a state of shock if you rushed his recovery too much..." She tilted her head to the side slightly and the light shifted along that long black hair to reflect back deep blue and green highlights... like a ravens feathers... Icy blue eyes as cold as the grave itself made the slight smile on her face seem almost unnatural.

It was a Tribal spell, taught to her by the Goddess Sif, the wife of Thor, also known as John Tomorrow, her adopted father. In the breif time Sif had lived with the Tomorrows she had trained Meryl in the ways of Tribal swordsmanship and Spiritual power, something Tomorrow did not know. Meryl had continued to dabble in her Spirit powers after Sif had left, even though her main powers were Water and Lightening elementals.

She continued to whisper gently, electricity sparking off her body softly as her fingers continued to draw in the air, the glyph slowly beginning to take form.

"And who said i was going to help him?" Meryl asked suddenly, her tone neutral as she ignored the newcomer, her fingers weaving within the circles, more complicated glyphs forming within the middle as the light forming the spell began to grow brighter, more strong with each second passing.

Finally drawing her hand back, she slammed her palm into the centre, the middle flashing forth a light which oozed into the myriad of moving glyphs enclircling the centre, Meryl's interuppted whispers growing louder into speech as she stood, her hands now unattached from the violently glowing glyph to walk over to the edge of the building, her fingers pressing together and drawing out some more strings of light to create another circle, her fingers weaving the second spell even as she walked.

As her first spell glowed brighter and brighter, pulsing with energy, it became clear that the three's surroundings were becoming...damper? If possible within the fog.

THe water misting on their clothes and armour were suddenly beading in large clumps, Meryl's voice growing louder as she added another ring to the circle before her, her Tribal voice loud and ominous in the dead lanugage - as the fog itself began to dissapaite and draw into the first glyph, a sudden rush of water coming in from all directions to contract into that one space. The water was becoming condensed as it all flew to that one spot, forming a fast-growing ball of liquid that ate away at the fog surrounding their entire area!

Soon all there had been left of the fog was nothing but a massive ball of water, undulating and heaving underneath the small dinner-plate sized power-circle, the circle pulsing more and more as Meryl's hands moved faster and faster, the glyph before her growing larger, more intricate, her words speeding to the point they were unintelligable (not that they had been before) -

  • Before she suddenly gripped the sides of her glyph and pulled violently, the circle of energy suddenly widening as she resized it, before putting her fist into the centre of this one as well. This one began to shake and shudder, pulsing wildly, throwing off enough light to act almost like a beacon to anybody around them.

"Everybody get to the ground..." Meryl muttered, turning back to the two behind her to yank her sunglasses off, the leaf-green of her eyes replaced by the stark white of the electrical energy flashing over her body, lacing over her armour and off her fingertips and hair as more droplets of water oozed off her body to drip upwards into the ever-increasing ball, which was now beginning to draw liquid from the ocean.

"Things are gonna get wet."

1383Karasu~Lady Raven~

o.0

"Perhaps another time you will tell me where you learned that little trick..." And with another slight smile the woman was gone... Just not there anymore!

1384Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

The demoness smiles and shrugs nonchalantly.

"Sierra'est'a'ra'lian... Daughter of The High Councilman E'karis Ethel'stan, the most corrupt of the elves... A wasteful murderer. She is also the beloved Daughter of Lady Shay'llen'dria, a pure hearted healer and servant to Gaia. Conceived by bad and good... Sierra is a perfect vessle. She carries within her the balance of her kind. I needed to be reborn unto a daughter of Gaia who was pure of heart and soul, that she could house my taint and maintain that balance. She is goddess blessed, a child of flame and darkness. There are only three others in the history of the elves to bear the curse of Ancestors. All four girls, had to be perfect specimins to house each of the paired elements."

Ra'kar runs her talon like nails down her sides and then holds her hands out in front of her, admiring the elf maiden's body for herself.

"On top of that, her own individual potential and intelligence keeps me entertained... She is one I would call sister and equal."

"My, what double lives we lead. But then again I wasn't expecting anything less."

Walking forward, the horns long since receded into his head, he leaned forward and smiled at her.

"I was wondering how much longer I would have to wait....for you to wake. Now then.... Are you hugnry for power?"

The heartbeats increased.... deafening, throbbing. That phrase caught in my ear very strongly. And I got the horns. I was losing consciensness and it felt like I was enchanted by magic...Yes...magic.

Yellowed eyes took her in, staring as if within eternity itself.

And the winds were changing....threads of fate intertwining.

1385Lady Sierra

The demoness smiles, slow and calculating....

"Oh, I've been awake this entire time... The thing about Sierra, is once she embraced me, we became more like one... Unless she's unconcious and I take possession of her vessel, she can see what I see... just as I could see what she saw when you brought her here."

She tilts her head and laughs

"And I prefer to think of my life as being enriched... I mean really? How many people get to consume two lifetimes of experience?"

She stares back up at him, her own golden gaze burning brightly. Her slitted pupils narrow at him as she grins... the small and dainty fangs that were barely noticeable on Sierra had increased in length, looking almost vampiric as she gazed at him.

"Now now Victor.... Of course I want power, but power comes at a cost, and the more power involved the higher the cost. Why don't you tell me just what it is you have in mind, I don't like walking into things blind."

1386Vahn Fah

"Why not an incentive then?" He moved forward, and to the side, now simply taking her all in at every angle. Yellowed eyes dulled as he smiled; a lion stalking it's prey.

"It must be very troublesome.... Having to always worry about being forced back into "slumber". I can help you stay "awake" longer.... my lovely Apostle. In exchange of course.... your cooperation, with the opening of the gates."

A hand lifted and took hold of her cheek, gripping softly, but also letting her epathetic abilities get a full dose of him. If there had been any doubt within the woman's mind... any thought that she didn't at all have to be concerned about Victor-- it would all vanish.

While it was true he played the gracious host, and was as warmhearted as could be.... deep down inside of him.... just like a certain someone else.... there lay a "Devil".

"We will use the power of the "Maiden" to guide the Elemental Layline...and destroy Destruction. To rewrite the future..... does it not excite you? You could be free.... oh so very free, like you were meant to be."

Victor's eyes softened, as he stared into Ra'kar's eyes. "Come with me, and by my side we will grab the reigns of Fate and hurtle this world toward a new beginning."

1387Lady Sierra

*Ra'kar'shei'lian drinks in the young man's appearance, inspecting him even as he inspects her, a mutual considering as her golden gaze trails over his body in a dancing caress.

While the demoness had felt a slight attraction towards Vahn, it was only because of the bond she shared with Sierra, the elf loved him so powerfully it would have been nearly impossible for her feelings not to taint Ra'kar's at least slightly.

And while Sierra disliked Victor, Ra'kar found him entertaining... he was definitely a pleasure to the eyes, and their thoughts seemed to be on a similar if not shared wavelength. She liked what he represented, and while Ra'kar had never understood the concept of love... lust was something that she grasped quite well.

As he grips her cheek with his hand, she smiles up at him, her eyes bright with amusement and flickering heat. He had piqued her curiosity, that was a start... most men bored her... Victor was different.

In her mind, she re-envisioned the last lines of his journal... She would like to meet this 'Fumei', the human that could teach a devil to love... or experience something like it.

What he offered her was tempting, but again... she cautioned herself... demon and devil kind look out for themselves... she had no illusions that this man wouldn't use her for everything she was worth to him and then cut her loose if it suited his purposes.

There was a second thing that she needed to consider before making her decision...*

"Just why is it you and yours are called 'Sinners' ... and what am I? An 'Apostle' ... I think if I am to join you... I need to know what my role is in this... and what it is we intend to destroy? What is 'Destruction'?"

138804 Spriggan

Kraun Wrote:

Silence. It cut through the destructive air like a sharp blade. There was no screaming, no laughing, no creak in the boards, no crash of the waves. And as short as it was, it seemed that everything had suddenly frozen, that all the chaos has ended. Until an explosion rocked the area and brought it back to reality.

And then it emerged, literally a streak of white, it's movements extremely fast. Like a giant spider made of bone, the abomination stood about 8' tall and 10' wide and long, it's large torso made up of a complex network of what looked like rib bones, pointed at the ends, jutted out at all places. It's eight legs however, were each 12' long and about 1' thick in diameter. It's head composed of a large basilisk's skull, flat and reptilian, its maw lined with rows of razor sharp teeth. And at it's end, a spiney tail thrashed about behind it.

Imagine, a spider about one centemetre in diameter, legs included, could move at a rate of 50 times its length per second, which would be close to the equivalent of this beast at full speed, currently moving at roughly 15 times its own size per second as it zipped down the open and empty street, smashing and crushing matter that stood in it's path. ((Thats 150 fps for those of you who are bad at math.))

Not only that, but as it did so, two of its long legs would reach out and scoop the knight and gypsie up onto its back, while the surrounding ghouls that were left instinctively lunged on and grabbed a hold of whateverlimb was passing by, large jutting pieces of bone supporting the people as to prevent them from falling off. One ghoul even managed to grab onto the flailing tail of the beast before it passed.

Now, it sped towards the temple, heading towards the mist like a beacon to the necromancer there, rallying the members of the cult together on the behemoth. Simply put, it happened so fast, from the mist to land, that normal people would not even have a glimpse of the blur as eveything seemed to disappear, if not for the path of destruction left in its wake.

What could be said? She turned her head to the right in the dead silence, and she back-flipped onto the beast as it barreled past them. She'd take this entire ride sitting down with her legs crossed, hands in her lap. Guess he though they'd taken enough time messing around on the docks as well.

1389Shouyin

OOC: points at Spriggan The knight does the same.

1390Vahn Fah

Lady Sierra Wrote:

"Just why is it you and yours are called 'Sinners' ... and what am I? An 'Apostle' ... I think if I am to join you... I need to know what my role is in this... and what it is we intend to destroy? What is 'Destruction'?"

"Sinner's.... My, that brings back memories." Victor smiled thoughtfully, as he moved towards an undamaged part of the veranda, discarding his bloodied clothes along the way.

Fiole silently had already set up a new table and seats for both Victor and the Mistress, now moving towards the beach and cleaning that up as well.

"Well....how shall I explain this in the best possible way." Slipping into the fresh dress shirt he had been handed, he sat himself down. The collar was upturned slightly, and buttoned only enough so that the top part of his chest could be somewhat seen, the cuffs of the shirt loose and baggy.

Atop the table, rested the same bauble that Victor had purchased a few days ago. He picked it up once more, with a smooth motion of his hand, and it began to glow much like it did before.

It was an odd little item...able to show images and thoughs from the subconscience, as well as consience of an individual, with but a mere thought; projecting them for anyone's viewing pleasure.

And so.... the images began as chaoticly mixed, words jumbled, landscapes changing.... until it finally adjusted... and like a movie reel...began.

"Nybelmar....We, sinners are always persued by those Murmillions from the "old world". Persuers from...Nybelmar.... my country. I eventually became the leader of these "sinners". However, I know what must be running through your mind. If we are called sinners, then there must be some kind of "sin", right?"

Victor's eyes closed as he settled against his chair.

"There was a war.... a very vicious war between two people. The Murmillions and the Zelandrians...both of whom lived on the Continent of Nybelmar. One side was born from the darkness...and the other light. You know how the old saying goes."

He waved his hand about. "However.....my brother and I....we had our disagreements with...our father. And our father..... we killed him, in battle. Flesh of my flesh...blood of my blood. He who we called "Draeger"... That's why killing him was unforgiveable. Us "sinners", the Murmillions who rebelled and joined with Zelandria, we will never be forgiven for carving into our bodies.....the karma which we cannot escape from. To atone for our sins with death....My brother's slaying of a 100 brethren and.... my....."

The images swirled into focused, as darkness ebbed away, and the light grew and grew.

"Stop!" The voice echoed throughout the chamber. "Stop it!"

A figure was seen bending forward, as both arms reached and clamped onto something that lay on the ground.

"Victor!"

Hearing his name being called, Victor paused, lifting his head up high enough to glance toward....Vahn.

"What's wrong? what's with that face of yours?" Victor was softly smiling, as blood dripped down his cheek. "Let's go now.To the free world."

Victor stood up from the platform, lifting a severed head with both hands, as he laughed. "Be happy. There's no one that will keep us in." The decapitated head bled continuously, as did the headless body to which it belonged to.

"See....? Father can't do anything." He held the head out to Vahn.

"You've killed him!? .....Draeger!?"

"We're free now." Victor said, outstretching his hand towards Vahn.

All around them, the commotion began to raise to a din, as soldiers finally began forcing their way inside, the other "sinners" fighting to keep them at bay.

"Let's go, Vahn. You're invovled too. I'm going to need your help." He kept his hand outstretched toward his brother. Even as dozens, upon dozens of soldiers began flooding the room they were in....and the images became blurry and lost once more.

The bauble ceased in it's glowing.

"My brother later had a change of heart....and as a result, everything was lost. Our paradise...couldn't be realized...and I was nearly killed. However, fate had other plans in store for me.... because I found myself adrift between dimensions. It was there that I met my benefactor...and that I learned of Destruction. Learned of the reason for my continued existence...as torturous as it is."

He looked off to the side, fingered the glass of wine that had been placed onto the table, at some point during his little story.

"Apostles....ones who can gain acess to the tremendous power of the planet itself, by using the four primary elements that make it up. that make it "whole", if you will. This tremendous amount of energy can only be found in one place.... the Elemental Leyline. You alone are the key to opening that doorway to the leyline for me. Or rather, your people are. However to get there....a guide is required. One that.... I have thoughtfully already aquired."

He smiled softly, as he looked towards the elven. "AllI have left to do is collect the remaining "Apostles"....and we can begin....and then...who knows?"

1391Lady Sierra

*Ra'kar seats herself, furling her wings in neatly, tucking them against her back. She spreads her skirts out about her and watches the 'show' as Victor broadcasts his memories through the tiny sphere. She looked very comfortable in her surroundings, like she belonged. It was as if the chair she lounged upon was a throne and she was queen. She just had that natural confidence and boldness about her.

She pays rapt attention, storing away the information as the images are reflected in her strange but enchanting eyes.

She was bemused by the simillarities in their pasts... Had she not stared down at the man who's seed brought about her host's existance, with that same smile, blood rivuleting down her face as his heart, bumped his life blood through the severed arteries? Had she not cradled the decapitated head as if it were a precious toy and laughed at the old man's stupidity?

The elemental guardians had been created to guard Gaia, keep her purity protected... And to defend the eleven race, who were ambassadors of the earth.

But they defiled her. They, like the other races.... polluted her! Drowned her in immortal blood!

The Guardian's would protect Gaia, they would avenge their mother.... Ra'kar smiled up at Victor as the images ceased.*

"Very well... I will help you save Gaia. I exist for no other purpose. Those who defile my mother, must be punished... the Earth needs to be cleansed."

1392Vahn Fah

(( I have to let events in Strata and Barthavos catch up, before posting anymore, for timeline's sake.))

1393Lady Sierra

((Dayum... I'm ahead in things for once... what's wrong with this?!))

1394Vahn Fah

((Consider these events ongoing, as -current-. I'll just fix whatever ******** upas I go along. ))

"Very well then--" Victor stood up, his right arm extended out towards the female. "--I will....make you into what you were meant to be. It's your turn to live...your turn to choose, and you've waited long enough."

The smile never left his face as he looked down upon the his newest....ally.

~~

Fiole watched from the window within the kitchen, before turning away. Apparently the loss of her sight didn't bother her at all, or get in the way of anything she did.

A small tray was carried between her hands as she moved down the hallway, stopping at a closed door. "Mistress....?" Softly rapping once, she heard no answer, and opened the door.

Making her way into the room, she stared towards the bed, at the still form that lay asleep amongst the covers. Fiole moved forward, placing the tray onto the night stand beside the bed.

1395Lady Sierra

Ra'kar smiles, rising to her feet from the chair she had been lounging on in one graceful movement, full of fluidity. She curtsies with that same ageless grace and then smiles up at her new comrade.

"My thanks Victor dear... As long as what you have in store does not harm her or this beautiful body, I look forward to seeing what you can do. It has been far too long since I sniffed the air of freedom and stretched my wings freely."

The demoness, while making pleasant, was focusing most of her attentions inwardly. Ra'kar had taken posession of the elf maiden's body during one of her weaker moments, but apparently Sierra's spell of sickness had passed and she was fighting with what little strength she had to recalim her body... And supressing such a willful and determined creature was no small task.

:: Rest a while sister, rest and dream sweet. I will see us safely through the storm...::

1396Kanashimi Kurai

Kana groaned, rolling over as she pulled the covers tighter about her body. The bed was so comfortable and she didn't want to wake up. Despite her desire to remain in slumber, Kana pulled her self back to the land of the living, so to speak, her eyes fluttering open. "Hmm? Where... where am I?" A very good question. She couldn't remember where she was, why she was there, or how she had gotten there, and nothing looked familiar.

1397EveeKnight

((Gotten impatient. This is taking too long, so i'm gonna have a shot at finishing it off, in a bid to rouse everybody from their fuge. If people have had trouble reaching computers or something like that, please tell, and i'll disregard this so you have a chance to respond to the last one. Otherwise, lets wrap this up and get on with it.))

((EDIT: Thats a very good point, Ed-Man. Cheers.))

The great ball of water, droplets of dew, sweat and even blood from open wounds flying off the bodies and the surroundings to enter and be comsumed by the voluminous orb of undulating liquid. The orb of water had grown to such a size that it seemed to dwarf the dock, casting a shadow over the dock-side that rolled with the light that had been blocked by the fog that had been swallowed up by it before.

The glyph beneath it continued to pulse wildly, like a weight lifter's arms shook as he lifted the heaviest weights he'd ever lifted - and knowing that every second the weight would bear down on him...

Meryl seemed unpertubed by it. Indeed, she seemed to be ignoring it completely, the way it shuddered as another crashing wave under the docks was suddenly swallowed up by the orb, sucking the sea-water up as easily as a vaccum cleaner sucks up loose sand from an endless sea of aqua carpet. She was busy putting her palms together, her fingers interlocking one another, her sparking white eyes shut tight fast as the electricity hedl within tried to escape, flashing out from under her eyelashes to stab over her pretty face and down her arms to her hands, her nails digging into the backs of her hands as she concentrated as hard as she could, as hard as she ever had to.

"...Odin...Grandpa...give...me...STRENGTH!!

And then it happened.

Her arms were wrenched apart, her hands flying up into the air as her eyes opened, looking straight into the larger glyph hovering before her - framing the massive creature that was moving fast, barreling through buildings like they were matchsticks, the floating light following it's every move with deadly presicion.

A targeting display, you might call it.

As soon as her hands were thrown up, the orb of water suddenly became limp, the water exploding outwards, drenching everything in sight and knocking down even the hardiest of creatures, Meryl's slim body and the supine body of her injured friend barely protected by the protection shell she'd weaved underneath the area where she would collect the water. Tonness upon tonnes of water slashed down over the docks, an explosion of water that swallowed in the buildings around them in whitewash, a unrelenting tsunami of epic proportions - before the water stopped moving.

Simply stopped. One second of total destruction halted in the blink of an eye, a snap-shot in time.

Sat there, every single drop frozen as if suddenly told it had a purpose, it's destruction needed elsewhere - before it all suddenly began to be drawn up into the air, flowing through it and down the path of destruction that the creature had created, following the path with deadly accuracy, rolling through the air like a living spear-head, building up speed to crash down on it's targeted victim - the beast and it's ghoulish minions.

Meryl had just created a tidal wave that could have been created from the middle of the ocean, with enough pent up force to move up to 120k/ph (72m/ph), straight down the path towards the...thing. Flowing through the air using Tribal magic and her own will, it had passed over the houses and people to bear down forcefully on the target with uneering accuracy.

But that was only part of her attack.

The next part depended on what happened when the water hit the behemoth.

((I hope this is better. Note that Meryl had plenty of time to summon the power to create such a powerful magic, hence all the drama and s**t about it - in a normal fight she'd have had to be pretty nimble to pull this off.))

1398Vahn Fah

(( Did...you just flash-flood Latent? Because it looks like you just killed everybody and did the ghouls job's for them. ))

"Mistress is in her room." Fiole found this such an odd question to ask, as she began pouring out a cup of tea for the female to drink from.

Victor had brought in the girl about two weeks ago, and only told Fiole that she was to be taken care of, but not allowed to actually leave. Fiole wordlessly accepted the task and watched over the woman as she slept, and slept, and slept.... her sleeping plagued by countless dreams, words of which would often slip out.

"Master V-Vahn will be around shortly, he apologizes for not being here at this moment and time." she had nearly said Victor's name.. but honestly wondered how much longer the charade would last.

~~~

"If you would do me the pleasure of accompanying me." Victor smiled, as he led Ra'kar from the table, and towards the beach, which was now simply devoid of blood, bodies and anything else that would have shown that abattle had been fought here.

"I have a little meeting to attend."

With that said, Victor's arm was held out, and a rip in the very air was created, as if it were made of several partitions and blocks, opening up to a sea of blackness. A dimensional rift had been opened....

1399Kanashimi Kurai

Kana blinked and stared into space for a moment as everything came back to her. Yes, she had come to Latent in search of Vahn and her child. She had found Vahn but Serenity was with what remained of the Kyonuske Clan. At least, That's what Victor told her as he masquaraded as Vahn, though, his guess wasn't far from the truth. Serenity was, indeed, with the remaining loyal members of the Kyonuske.

How long had she been here, two weeks? She had spent most of that time sleeping. She couldn't understand why she was so tired, why sleep tugged relentlessly at her body. Had she any inkling of what was to come, it would have been clear that her body was conserving what energy she had.

"Excuse me... but I don't believe I've inquired about your name yet, miss..." Kana felt guilty for that. The poor woman had been looking after her over the past two weeks and Kana didn't even know her name.

1400Impulsive Randomnity

(( Work is overrated. I suppose I'll start here if no one minds. Still no bio, but I'm working on it))

The cool evening mist settled upon the town like a gentle blanket. People closed their windows and only the gently glow of the lamplights and the steam from chimneys left burning rode through the chill in the air. However, along the streets came a solitary figure. A black trench coat wrapped around his figure, obfuscating all other of his clothing from sight. Somber eyes peered out from beneath a ragged head of hair even as the hair was lifted and pulled away from his forehead with a glove clad hand.

"What am I doing here?" The low timbre of his voice echoed along the empty streets of the town. His hand continued sliding through the moist hair to the back of his neck where it scratched, a sure sign of puzzlement indeed. "This place looks deader then a ghost town." Again, the strange echoing hallow that reverberated back to him. The only sound that of his voice and his boots as they padded down the cobblestone roads.

At each shop, his hand reached out to the knob, only to find it securely locked and secure, so then it was pulled back, the eveings dew settled upon his hand where first it had been upon the cold metal fixture. So he simply continued down each street, wandering aimlessly and possibly fruitlessly, in search of something or perhaps someone.

Hands rubbed along the cloth of his trench coat, the dampness transferring from the leather to the material easily, the moisture easily soaking yet not entirely permating the cloth, before slipping back into his pockets at each side as he casually took in the look of the buildings around him, taking note of the architecture or something even though in the darkness, nothing could really be seen. He was simply observing.

1401Karasu~Lady Raven~

He walked along the streets silenly and just as silently the tall wonan was suddenly striding along beside him.

The mist did not settle on the black velvet of the old fashioned gown, or her straight black hair. Truth be told she didn't even know why she was suddenly walking along at the stranger's side, perhaps it was just boredome that had coaxed her out into site once more.

1402Impulsive Randomnity

All was silent for moments as he continued walking beside the strangely dressed woman. Neither spoke nor was spoken to as the time passed, the gentle but solide footsteps of his boots being the only sound. Finally, with nothing being said, nor clarification made, the man turned to his ghostly companion and smiled disarmingly. "Hail fair Mistress, what brings you out on such a dreary night. " even as he reached over to take her hand, unsure of whether she would allow it to be lifted by his leather clad hand or not, so that he might kiss the fingertips softly but politely even as he dipped into a informal bow.

1403Karasu~Lady Raven~

Ice cold blue eyes turned to look him over for a moment as she held out her hand slightlky to allow him to take it in his own. "I know not what you speak of, the night is calm and quiet for once... The people of this strange place all tucked away in their snug little homes."

1404Impulsive Randomnity

"Yes, they are very quaint." He nodded in agreement before pressing his lips to her hand, turning it over gently to place a soft kiss on the inside of her wrist before standing and looking at the woman before him, a small wink in his eye and a smirk upon his strangely handsome face.

"It is only dreary because I have no company and no place to stay I suppose. But what praytell is one such as yourself doing out here?" His hand motioning outwards from them, to encompass the entirety of the city before them before turning and beginning to take off his black trench coat. "Would you like something to help keep the chill away while we wander and speak of things?"

1405Karasu~Lady Raven~

"I am simply looking for a way to pass the time, and a solitary traveler caught my attention for the moment..." SHe looked away for a moment a glint of light making her long black hair look almost blue.

"I do not feel the cold, though I thank you for your valiant offer." A slight smile flashed across her face as she looked back at him. "What brings you out into the night?"

1406Impulsive Randomnity

The arm slipped back into the sleeve of the coat, the man bringing a slight chill with him, which was accompanied by a chill as he thought about the ladies question. "I'm not quite sure. I am here I think to help an old friend out but we don't have a meeting for a few days. It took less time then I thought to travel here." He glanced up again at the beautiful 'young' woman and smiled roguishly.

"Forgive me, I didn't think to ask your name. Mine is Trent Weber.." gesturing grandiously as he bowed much more formally, though making it appear as if they were in a grand ball room then the backroad alley that they were currently wandering down.

1407Karasu~Lady Raven~

The lady bent her head in acknowledgment of his bow, very much the grand lady for a moment despite the coiled whip hanging from a hook on her right hip.

She looked a bit perplexed for a moment as she thought about his question"A name... ah, now I recall... Raven, my name is Lady Raven..."

It was a bit of a strange way to answer a question, but then again the Lady Raven was defiantly a strange person, from the way that she was dressed, to the fact that she never made a sound beyond her words...

1408Impulsive Randomnity

"Ah..." he was silent for a moment as he took in her looks once more, his eyes apprecitive of the sight before him. "An elegant name for an elegant lady. Are you perhaps lost, oh fair one?" taking her hand once more to pat it reassuringly. "Whether you can feel the weather or not, one shouldn't be out on such a dreary night. Perhaps some lodging will find your mind at rest."

((Such tiny posts...I feel lame. I'm sorry my dear dear Hono. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

1409Karasu~Lady Raven~

((crystal on this account dear smilies/icon_xp.gif ))

"Lost... I suppose you could say that I am lost.. but then I have been lost for a very long time..." A flash in here eyes, tears? No, she was almost emotionless and the glimmer was gone as quickly as it appeared.

"If you wish we could go inside someplace I suppose... although I do not know where..."

1410Impulsive Randomnity

He shook his heair, the wispy tendrils amking little splatters of water go flying everywhere. "Well, I don't know about you my dear, but some warm cider would warm the chill in this body. I'm too young to die just yet. I have a few years left after all before I die you and leave a good looking corspe" Chuckling even as his hands slid through the wet hair, forcing it back by the sheer weight of the dampness that had gathered on the hair to stay away from his eyes for the moment.

1411Karasu~Lady Raven~

"Death is not always the end that one would think it is..." She shook her head a bit and started down the street once more, her long hair fanning out around her a bit... "Let us find you a tav... er a Pub..."

1412Impulsive Randomnity

The night's mist still falling silently around him, Trent smiled broadly before chuckling. "Nothing could make me happier then a mug of hot toddy and a beautiful woman." Lifting one hand to shake the excess of water from his head and letting it settle into it's normal rumpled and disorganized mess before he offered his arm to Lady Raven and glancing about for some open building before spotting the distant light of a tavern up ahead.

It took a moment or two of walking, but finally they arrived none the worse for wear, and the young man moved away from the woman only to gallantely open the door, not caring if anyone else could see her or not. "Two hot toddies please" before looking around and settling upon the divan and chair in front of the fireplace. With a loud whomph of triumph, he flopped backwards and almost toppled over backwards, managing to right himself only at the last moment. Looking back up at Raven through the mop of black hair, he grinned roguishly. "Care to use my lap for a chair or shall we find you something a little more...comfy?" His hand coming up to glide familiarly along her arm that wasn't quite alll there.

1413Karasu~Lady Raven~

She looked at him with incredubility but suddely poped down on his lap with a smile that would have chilled most men to the bone. "Now I see why I was drawn to you... You are a rouge in disguise." smilies/icon_twisted.gif

1414Lady Sierra

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

(( Did...you just flash-flood Latent? Because it looks like you just killed everybody and did the ghouls job's for them. ))

"Mistress is in her room." Fiole found this such an odd question to ask, as she began pouring out a cup of tea for the female to drink from.

Victor had brought in the girl about two weeks ago, and only told Fiole that she was to be taken care of, but not allowed to actually leave. Fiole wordlessly accepted the task and watched over the woman as she slept, and slept, and slept.... her sleeping plagued by countless dreams, words of which would often slip out.

"Master V-Vahn will be around shortly, he apologizes for not being here at this moment and time." she had nearly said Victor's name.. but honestly wondered how much longer the charade would last.

~~~

"If you would do me the pleasure of accompanying me." Victor smiled, as he led Ra'kar from the table, and towards the beach, which was now simply devoid of blood, bodies and anything else that would have shown that abattle had been fought here.

"I have a little meeting to attend."

With that said, Victor's arm was held out, and a rip in the very air was created, as if it were made of several partitions and blocks, opening up to a sea of blackness. A dimensional rift had been opened....

Ra'kar smiled at him flirtaciously and as she sashayed towards him, she swooped, dipping in her posture and movement like a crane bowing to pluck a fish from the river. Rising from the curtsey, she links her arm through his and cocks her head to the side curiously.

"The pleasure would be mine Victor dear."

1415Vahn Fah

Stepping through the tear, darkness swallowed the both of them. Dim lights could be seen flickering here and there, but they were far away, as if in unknown and unseen corridors.

Their footsteps would echo out hallowly, until at each step a light would burst forth. Eventually the room was given slightly better illuminance.

"We have returned safely,"

The voice came from nowhere, but Victor never slowed in step, as he made his way what now appeared to be a long strip of hallway, leading to a small rise. upon the rose, two chairs of the darkest oak had been inlaid with runes. Victor led Ra'kar up the steps and to one of the seats, before seating himself.

"Master Victor."

Settling in, the lighting seemed to improve, as flames danced about and casted shadows in every direction. Standing right in front of where the two seats were, a young man garbed in a strange white clothing stood, with a slightly larger and more feral looking "man" knelt upon the ground behind him. The larger one seemed to be missing most of his right arm.

"Welcome home. Ezekiel. Samuel." Victor smiled warmly as the lighting began to shift, and now it was apparent that there even more people within the room.

"Now, come and relate the fruits of your expedition....to your twenty brothers."

~~~

"My name is Fiole, if Mistress must know."

The maid set the cup of tea, right beside the woman's hand, as she stood at the side of the bed, merely waiting to see if she required anything else.

"Master Victor has said that you are allowed to walk about the grounds, but has not permitted that you leave."

It didn't appear that she slipped, or made a mistake. She had indeed said the right name. Perhaps the jig was up, sooner than expected?

1416Kanashimi Kurai

Kana was about to take a sip of the tea when she stopped suddenly. "Victor? Who's Victor?" The woman didn't really slip up, Kana had known all along, deep down, that he wasn't Vahn. She had only wanted him to be Vahn. Now the gears in her head were turning, nuerons were firing, chemicals were flowing and things were starting to seem suspicious. Despite this, she still held on to the belief that the man who's home she was sleeping in, was her ex-husband. She needed to believe it because it put her mind at ease.

1417Silver Alexander

((Way late. Sorry. Since it seems my job is done Im getting out of this one.))

"No... really, I..."

Silver had continued to try and defy his surprising and unwanted savior, when someone else had just seemed to appear. With his vision still bad, he couldn't make out who this person was, but even if he could, he was sure he didn't know them. If his body where in good enough shape to move, he probably would have shot to his feet, startled. Unfortunately, nothing worked well enough to even do that.

He heard them talking, but couldn't make out any words. To him, everything sounded so far away. Almost like he was underwater. Things didn't seem to be getting any better for his senses. He tried to move again, but couldn't even manage. Finally, darkness over took him. Falling unconscious, his body would have an easier time fighting off the neurotoxin with him resting rather than exerting himself while awake.

Now all he needed was someone to find him...


An indescernable amount of time later, light assaulted Silver's shut eyelids. Slowly slipping back into consciousness, he opened his eyes, only too shut them tight again, the brightness too much for his illadjusted eyes after his long rest.

As his vision slowly adjuested, he sat up groaning, rubbing at his sore head idly with one hand. He looked around to find himself in the bed he usually slept in, in the familiar setting of the modest house in Latent he had been laying low at with Mitsuyo since the Stadium's destruction.

Silver looked down to find his shirt missing, and then at his hand to find all his wounds from the recent battle newly cleaned and dressed.

"What the hell..."

1418Vahn Fah

As too much time has passed since the event took place, it is now decided that Latent has survived the ghoul attack.

Rebuilding and normal role-plays may go under way as normally scheduled.

Thank you for your time and apologies to all involved.

Next time don't take so long.

1419Shouyin

I blame someone else.

1420Lucind Varhetel

While strolling through the streets, Lucind provided Kraun with some basic facts of Latent. She spoke about its importance as a merchant town, mainly popular for fishing and hunting products and its diverse market. Another characteristic of Latent was its multi cultural population due to its connection to the trade route with Barton and other towns - and it was known for the native Atlanteans.

She also gave him a rough description of the town's structure with the market area being the center, the gardens around. The Inner City came next - it was actually the part of Latent where Feimurgan was placed: there were so many different shops, cafes, inns and stores it seemed you could almost get everything there, even weapons and armours. Though on this day, Sunday, it wasn't as busy and crowded there than usually.

After telling that the Outer City was mostly inhabited by fishers and hunters, Lucind mentioned the Shrine of Water, the Lantian train station - she loved its architecture - and that the docks connected the town and the newly built stadium.

1421Kraun

He walked close to the Lucind, just a few feet behind her and to the side, almost next to her. His arms were behind his back with his wrists crossed over each other, sort of like a scholar's pacing, only instead of a scroll in his hands, he had the rosary wrapped around his left wrist and in his right fingers. His head however, was downcast, watching the ground as he followed her and listened to her explain about the town and the area around it.

The most sound he made the entire time was a light exhale made to indicate he understood and got all the inforation. "Hmm."

1422Lucind Varhetel

After all those explanations she was thirsty and asked for a short rest.

Sitting in a plain but charming inn, Lucind had a malt beer. When she looked around at the other guests it occured to her that this was an opportunity to give the monk a first lesson about emotions.

Lucind chose different situations of communication to comment on various feelings and their possible origin.

There was a group of men playing cards who were fully into it and roared with laughter or got angry when losing their stake.

A little boy quarreling with a girl about a toy.

A young woman sitting in a far corner who was crying and being comforted by a friend.

One guy from the card game group tried to hit on the attractive waitress and finally got slapped for groping her butt.

At the table next to them sat a woman holding her baby, gently rocking it in her arms.

She just wanted to see in how far he was familiar to people's body language.

1423Kraun

Joy and anger.

Greed.

Sadness.

Lust.

Love.

He learned these things by the actions of the people around them as Lucind explained them. He himself showed no emotions in his actions or expressions as he sat down with a glass or water that he never touched.

He had an abstract understanding of these things, able to see signs of such emotions, but he did not know the cause or the feelings driven to them. The monk nodded in understanding.

1424Lucind Varhetel

"You see, it can be really useful to learn to read people's gestures and facial expressions - even if you don't feel the corresponding emotion."

She rotated the glass between her hands. Looking at Kraun made her want to ask many other questions but she thought it to be better to wait and bring on each question at its time.

While they were walking through the town Lucind had pondered how likely it was he met here someone he'd faced in the center of the arena on that day. Not all of them had vanished...

The woman leaned back.

"By the way, the Guldorian monks said you'd suddenly appeared some day. What do you remember? I mean, did you come from?"

1425Kraun

"I remember an endless field of white." he answered, indicating the tundra. But that also meant he remembered nothing before then. "I was never told to learn, but I knew that is what I am to do." he added, a sign of his god's influence and his faith.

"Why do you ask?" Kraun asked in return, curiosity of learning driving him to do so.

1426Lucind Varhetel

Her eyes wandered up from the table-top to his face.

"I'd like to get to know you better."

"And after what I've heard so far, it seems that either someone of this world took care for you and then left you in the Tundra - or your god, Io, brought you back and gave you another live."

1427Kraun

Her eyes would be met with his. Cursed, the slittled red orbs bore into and through her at the same time with an emotionless gaze. "I believe it is Io's will that I am here." the monk calmly stated as truth. There were simply no other explinations to such a phenomenon.

1428Lucind Varhetel

She wasn't expecting him to open his eyes.

Still, was it easier than the last time, back in the forest? Lucind couldn't tell.

For now she tried hard to hold his gaze.

"Ah...'see..."

Her psychic system though reacted first, or rather sounded the alarm, starting to "switch on" psionic shields to protect her soul. Again the effect of his look, the feeling reminded her of a forced "dive", done by another Siren.

Aggressive mind invasion had always been part of her training, allowing her clan members to try to give her a psychical overkill, to damage her soul in earnest. It was a risky but necessary exercise on her way becoming as skilled as a half-blood could be.

But this was something else. The monk had said he could see her soul, yet he didn't look at it but through and beyond. As if her soul and her body weren't existant in his eyes.

Therefore Lucind wasn't sure what to do: reinforcing her shields or giving up any resistance.

Finally, when her eyes became watery, she dropped her look. Tongue nervously licked over lips. Hands on the table-top clutched each other.

With her voice calm as before, though, she asked:

"Why don't you look at me?"

1429Kraun

"..." it took him a while to figure out what she meant, the way he looked through someone instead of at them. "Do you want to know?" his tone of voice was grave, almost a suggestion that she didnt want to. There was not real way for him to decribe what he saw, the only way he could do so was to show her, to let her see through his eyes.

1430Lucind Varhetel

Lucind seemed to freeze in her motions, not even blinking.

It was an offer. A tempting one. But she was aware of the warning undertone in his voice.

She swallowed.

"Do you think I could stand that?"

A counter-question. She couldn't decide to simply choose yes or no.

1431Kraun

He shrugged, not knowing what anyone else was capable of, if she would go insane with just a glimpse. But essentially, that was the only way she could understand.

"I dont know." he simply replied. There was no way for Kraun or Lucind to tell without a possibility of trying, having no experience to what the other was capable of. It was simply the truth.

1432Lucind Varhetel

She nodded, the slightest of a smile on her lips.

"I'd really like to know, to understand."

Lucind stretched and tried to relax.

"But not now, not today. I first have to...prepare some things."

Another reason to contact her clanleader. And most likely Hetel would mentally kick the Half-Siren's a** for even considering something like that, after all facts concerning the monk Lucind had collected so far.

"Did you ever show someone else...what you see? - And if so, what happened?"

Lucind wasn't sure she wanted to hear the answer.

1433Kraun

"No." the monk answered, he had never shown anyone else what he saw. Once again, his eyes were closed, and the area seemed to fall into an uneasy silence. It was probably best that she didnt know anyways, but it would leave the question unanswered.

1434Lucind Varhetel

"Hmm..."

She sighed and leaned back once more to drink the last bit of her malt beer.

Maybe it was too risky after all if nobody knew the possible effects.

After leaving the inn, Lucind showed Kraun the magnificent gardens, laying around the merchant's area. On their way back to Feimurgan she added some more facts and news about Latent which she'd previously forgot.

Once they'd entered the store - a few employess were there to clean everything - Lucind asked the monk if he would like to learn the basics concerning working with a computer now or rather have some time for himself.

1435Vahn Fah

Silver Alexander Wrote:

An indescernable amount of time later, light assaulted Silver's shut eyelids. Slowly slipping back into consciousness, he opened his eyes, only too shut them tight again, the brightness too much for his illadjusted eyes after his long rest.

As his vision slowly adjuested, he sat up groaning, rubbing at his sore head idly with one hand. He looked around to find himself in the bed he usually slept in, in the familiar setting of the modest house in Latent he had been laying low at with Mitsuyo since the Stadium's destruction.

Silver looked down to find his shirt missing, and then at his hand to find all his wounds from the recent battle newly cleaned and dressed.

"What the hell..."

"Welcome back to the land of the living."

The voice floated out, in a feminine tone, and soon the image would come into focus, revealing a very large cleavege. Mitsuyo was staring right down at the prone Silver.

1436Silver Alexander

Silver would look up to find massive cleavege before him, and immediately his face flushed bright red and he looked away. He would know those anywhere. Not that he had ever been looking before or anything. Besides, he had, uh, heard her voice, too. Easy enough to tell who it was... yeah.

"Mitsuyo..."

Silver looked around the room once more, and his right hand again, everything a little clearer now. He was still a bit groggy, though. He had probably slept a while.

"What happened... how did I get... the last thing I remember was..."

And then it all came flooding back. Silver's eyes widened and he shot up with a jolt.

"The docks! The town! Is everything okay?! Is the battle still going on?!"

He looked about the room frantically as if it would answer his question, maybe revealing signs of a fire or battle. They would have probably made it this far into town by now if he'd fallen asleep.

1437Vahn Fah

"You've been asleep for over two weeks."

((Catching up! :smacks his hands: ))

Smiling still, her arms folded across her chest, as she leaned back up. Pressing against the wall, she turned her head to the side, yawning a little. "Everythings long been taken care of. About time you woke up as well."

Her tone turned somber now as she stared down at him. "Because we have a very serious problem on our hand."

1438Silver Alexander

Silver's body relaxed a little, at least the town was out of danger, but his eyes remained wide in shock.

"Two weeks..."

Could he really have slept that long? What the hell was in that needle? Well, better than being dead he supposed... His expression softened and he just smirked.

Silver turned his whole body to hang his legs over the side of the bed. He groaned a bit and raised a hand to rub at his stiff neck. He definately felt like he'd slept that long.

"Oh, another problem already? If it's not one thing it's another... Vacation wasn't nearly long enough..."

Silver ran a hand through his platinum locks to move a few stray strands out of his eyesight. He obviously hadnt been groomed lately, and his hair was getting longer. He then turned his head to look directly at Mitsuyo. Even when it came to her sometimes grisly ninja duties, somber wasn't like her. The situation must be genuinely serious this time.

"So, what is it now?"

1439Vahn Fah

"Last week a messenger arrived. A messenger from Guldor." She lowered her head a bit, fingernails nervously etching into the flesh of her forearms. She didn't know how much of the background of their little "group" Silver had been privvy to... but the name should at least stand out to him.

"Everyone...Everyone back at home....has been killed. There were no survivors."

1440Silver Alexander

"Guldor... you mean... where the Kyo are from, right? The Towers? Ive never been, but..."

Silver shot out of bed and onto his feet at the next part of what Mitsuyo had to say, turning his whole body to face her and leaning close, desperation in his eyes.

"What?! ALL the Kyonuske in Guldor?! KILLED?! How?! By who?!"

He was becoming frantic again.

Such a thing... it couldn't be true... could it? Nobody could take out that many... as a clan we're invincible... aren't we...?

1441Vahn Fah

"Calm down!" She planted her foot squarely against his left shoulder (yes, she lifte dit up that high), and forced him back onto the bed. "We're only human, and whatever wiped them out....wasn't."

She pushed off the wall, and frowned. "The remaining Captains already have left for Guldor.... but the reports say...that the same man who appeared at the stadium, was also seen at Guldor."

Her eyes narrowed. "The same man who looks like Vahn."

1442Silver Alexander

"Gya--"

Silver was easily sent tumbling backwards back into the matress. He immediately set back up, the pleading look still on his face. Pleading for Mitsuyo to tell him that such a thing could never really have happened. But it was very real.

Silver slumped over, acceptance finally washing over him. He had to accept it, but he didn't have to be okay with it. When Mitsuyo spoke again, his brow furrowed, and he looked away, a look of solemn contemplation on his face.

"That man... that looks like him..."

Silver had never actually gotten to see this man of whom Mitsuyo spoke. His only public appearance had been while he was busy fighting the Monk who had destroyed Leviathan with some sort of Blood Ritual. However, after the events of the Stadium's destruction, Silver had heard quite a lot about this man from the other Kyo who had actually witnessed him and lived. He'd heard the rumors, too. The rumors that this man looked so much like Vahn that he could even be his twin... Silver was well aware of the implications of such a thing.

Vahn's business was Vahn's business, but when guys that looked like him started to wipe out the clan, it became everyone's.

Suddenly Silver's eyes widened again. Something had dawned on him.

"Hey, wait, everyone's already left?! What about us?! We gotta go, too!"

He tried to leap out of bed again, looking for his shirt. He was ready to leave for Guldor that instant.

1443Vahn Fah

"Why don't you give your muscles a rest and think with your head." She shot back at him once more, getting annoyed with his hard-headed thinking so far.

"I already said people left for Guldor. We have a different job." She smiled, as her bare feet padded along the floor, until she reached the bed. Lifting her foot up again, she kept Silver pinned to the bed.

"We still have a MIA leader to find after all."

1444Silver Alexander

"Oof!"

Denied again, and he was pushed against the matress. Mitsuyo was pretty tough, but could he overpower her if he tried? It was probably safer not to find out. She could be pretty scary when she wanted to be...

"Rrgh... awright, so you might be right... but what are we gonna do? We don't have any idea where to even start. Where ever he is... it's far enough away for me not to even be able to feel him through the seal... he could be on another continent for all we know..."

The seal he was refering to, of course, was the seal of Efreet, clearly visible now without a shirt on. Placed on his stomach by Vahn himself, the seal was supposed to form some sort of link between the two of them, but not even it had offered a clue to Vahn's whereabouts since his dissapearance.

1445Vahn Fah

"That's true, which is why we're going to start on the opposite end."

She lifed a single finger up. "The man who looks like Vahn. Supposedly he was spotted around here. Not too mention that both Sierra and Kanashimi have suddenly "vanished"."

1446Winget

Leaning against a guard rail; blue eye examined the sea of Leviathan. Watching sailors do what they do best. She had to admit she enjoyed her time in this quaint little town.

It was large enough to attract people of some importance. Small enough so you didn't feel overwhelmed as one did in lets say a city as large as Durem. Though there seemed to be that occasional fight in the alleyways every now and then. But hey no place is perfect right?

She could deal with that as she could deal with her current life style. Picking pockets of the rich and giving it to the guilty pleasure of... food! Today she held a rather spiffy; expensive; leather wallet. That held a bit of a fortune, a few cards, and what seemed to be a picture of their family?

1447Kqyu

Q wandered mindlessly through the streets of latent, having recovered fully from his fight with a drow. He was in rather lively spirits with the smell of fish and salty air filling his nose. His ears twitched madly at the thought of deep sea bass and other such tantilizing treats

Awwww....Im soo hungry.

he groaned aloud, his tail twitched in time with the growling of his stomach as he stood outside one of the stores with is face glued to the window,his breath fogging it up

1448Winget

Hmmm...?

Her ears had picked up a sound... well a voice... that was very very familiar to her. With a slight turn of the head she could see not far off a rather unique fellow giving the window a kiss.

With a grin on her face. Winget slowly trotted up behind the man. Insuring that he would not hear her foot steps, the rustle of her cloths, and also went as far as altering her scent somewhat. A new trick she had learned during her time away from the area.

You know... I'm sure the food would taste a lot better... with out the glass...

1449Kqyu

Q ignored the comment still thinking of the food, his tail swayed back and forth before suddenly stopping as it instantly dawned on him that he knew that voice. It was the same saracastic tone that a friend had given him. He removed his face from the glass and slowly turned around...

Eh? smilies/icon_eek.gif

1450Winget

eh? Why I'm very insulted... I mean after all this time the first thing you say is, eh?

Winget held her hand over her heat in false hurt. Her other hand dragging a finger down her cheek to represent a false tear, as her bottom lip quivered slightly in a small pout.

Well if that the way it is. I suppose I'll be of then.

With a twirl of her hand; Winget spun on her heal and ever so slowly began to walk away.

1451Kqyu

smilies/icon_stare.gif Q rolled his eyes to himself, of course he knew she was he was just in shock from seeing her so suddenly,He was infront of her after she turned around

where do you think your going? You gonna just walk away? smilies/icon_3nodding.gif Not Likely winget.

he took a step closer waiting for a hug, but as an after thought decide to talk her

I missed you!

he was on top of her for a second before he rolled over, he had a feeling she didnt want to be pinned to the ground

1452Winget

Oh me? I was planning to g-

Eyes widen, and a small eep was heard. As the rump and the ground met in a rather crashing experience. When given the chance to stand she didn't hesitate to do so. Her hand slowly rubbing her posterior.

So You decide to body check me?

Her face showed a glare, but it had quickly diminished as an idea flowed through her mind. She smiled sweetly and offered her hand to Q.

1453Kqyu

Reached out for her hand cautiously

not so much a body check as a tackle of affection. smilies/icon_3nodding.gif I havent seen you in AGES.

he began getting to his feet, and dusted off the back of his body with his tail while dusting of the front of his body withhis hands. He adjusted his jacket an flipped some of the hair out of his eyes with a toss of his head.

So how have you been?

1454Winget

Affection hurts...

Crossing her arms infront of herself smiling ever so sweetly. Waiting for Kqyu to get to his feet... before she went in for the attack.

Around Kqyu's feet water started to gather. Slowly forming into a pair of hands.

And revenge is sweet.

In a movment swift and quick. The hands grab the boy's ankles and hived hoved.

Oh and to answer your question. I've been well. How about yourself?

1455Kqyu

Q's feet were swept out from beneath him, though he deftly landed in a hand spring craning his neck to look up at winget

You know far better than that. Its good to here that you okay, and you seem pretty lively it be nice to get reacquainted if you have the time wings... smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

With that he pushed off the ground heaving himself into the air, and backflipped over onto the hand rail landing softly on all fours

1456Winget

Well I sapose I can always squize you in my busy scedual of doing nothing... and don't more of nothing...

1457Kraun

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

By the time Lucind heard him coming down the stairs into the cafe she had enough of staring at the screen and entering new book titles, their registry number ans whatnot. Her eyes were mildly burning so she saved her last step and ran down the computer.

She peeked out of the kitchen and waved. "I'll be ready in a minute!"

Lucind took the last sips of tea in her cup and went up to her room to kick her slippers through the room and get into shoes. Grapping a small, dark-lilac bag containing purse, keys etc. while putting on her coat, the woman then walked to Kraun to leave the store with him for another time.

She would lead him to a furnishing and decoration store, a huge shop indeed, yet its interior was arranged in a thoughtful way, making sure the customers wouldn't feel lost in just one large room. The light falling on the products was warm, yellowish and classical music played in the background.

The Half-Siren wanted to show Kraun the different styles of seating furniture: (arm, rocking)chairs, beanbags, small couches and so on to see if he might like any of them.

Through the streets they went, Lucind leading, with Kraun in tow behind her. With slow and graceful steps, his long legs carried him far, though his movements were slow. His eyes were open, however, downcast to the ground before his feet, and with each step, the beads of the rosary clicked together in rhythm with his steps, cycling through the string as he followed.

Being shown the different kinds of seating available, he tried them out, as it was only proper to do so when the half-siren was making such a large effort to do this. Some of the more simpler chairs did not matter much, as they were found in the cafe, so they skipped those, however, some of the other ones would prove to be more interesting.

Sitting in a beanbag seemed to make him slump down and sink into it, his long limbs spilling over the sides of the large amorphous chair.

A rocking chair only puzzled him, as to wonder why someone would sit on a chair that moved, as it certainly did not feel very sturdy, rocking back and forth, even if was.

One large armchair he sat in made him look imposing and produced quite a bit of area for him to put his arms, boosting them up to rest up at his midsection.

It really did not matter for him. He was as comfortable sitting crossed legged on the floor as he was in a lazyboy recliner. In each chair, he sat in, the monk asked Lucind what she thought about it.

1458Lucind Varhetel

Lucind chuckled when seeing the monk sitting down on that beanbag: he was just too tall for it and it somehow...didn't suit him. Just like the rocking chair.

".... smilies/icon_xd.gif "

This armchair was pretty neat in her opinion, but it was a little too pompous and expensive. Some minutes later though, Lucind found another armchair, a bit smaller and covered with a less exclusive, dark-green fabric - plus one could turn it into a simple bed. She liked it and for Kraun didn't seem to really care about whether buying another seating furniture for his room or not, Lucind simply ordered it - and if it was only for herself having something comfy to sit on whenever visiting the monk's room.

On their way back Lucind bought herself a vanilla milkshake at one of the many cafes. Then the Half-Siren stopped at a nearby souvenir shop whith different articles offered in front of it, but it was a stand with all kind of glasses which had caught her attraction.

Just for fun, Lucind tried out some shades and watched herself in a small mirror. In between, she picked a normal spectacle frame which had a certain old-school touch with it's circular glasses.

"Might suit you," she mentioned before putting it back to try another one.

1459Kraun

"..." Glasses? He certainly did not need glasses, but to humour the half-siren, he put them on for a moment and turned his head to look around before taking them off again. And for just that small moment that the monk had the glasses on, his eyes appeared to focus on whatever was inside the circular frames of the lenses. He did not notice such a thing, but any onlookers might.

He put the glasses back onto the rack, from the same spot Lucind found them on.

1460Lucind Varhetel

One of the shop's employees was outside with them, a young friendly guy with obviously too much energy for he bustled around the customers, giving advice here and there, scuttling back and forth.

The sight of Kraun and Lucind must had been intriguing for he came over while talking to another customer at the same time and thus walking backwards. He turned towards them in the moment Kraun put on the glasses and looked around.

"Hey man, y'look cool!" He exclaimed and beamed, glancing curiously at Kraun before his attention trailed off and he hurried on.

Lucind had looked at this guy when addressing the monk but then turned her head back and chose a pair of black framed shades. But she only stared down at them. The Half-Siren frowned.

"Wait. Did he just..."

She made a step back and searched for the glasses the monk had tried out.

"Kraun? Please, put those on once again - and look at me."

It was just an idea and in fact Lucind was sure it had just been an illusion and that guy hadn't really fixed his eyes on Kraun's.

1461Kraun

He did not know why she wanted him to put the glasses back on, but the did it anyways. The monk picked up the glasses and placed them over his eyes as he looked at Lucind through the circular frames. "What?" he asked, wondering why she wanted him to put on the glasses again.

1462Lucind Varhetel

She stared at him, blinked, and stared some longer.

o_O�

"Well, this is just...odd. - Seems you don't feel any difference, huh?" Lucind smiled in disbelief.

"I have no idea why, but these glasses block off the usual effect of our eyes."

The woman frowned and scratched her ear. Maybe she did have an idea. Maybe those plain frames made the man's eyes focus on everything withing their borders. Still it was somehow weird...

1463Kraun

He himself did not notice anything different as he watched her through the frames of the glasses. He shrugged.

He didnt really know what she was talking about, as he was never the recipient of his cursed eyes, but Kraun decided to keep the glasses on anyways as Lucind seemed to like them.

1464Lucind Varhetel

Doesn't he notice I can actually look at him without fighting for spiritual countenance...??

She was confused but definitely wanted to buy the glasses so Kraun had to take them off once more at the till.

When they walked back she mentioned he could give her his dirtied robes so she could launder it.

1465Kraun

Even though he now had those glasses, he still walked with his eyes downcast at the ground at his feet, sort of like a habit. When she mentioned that Kraun could give her the dirtied robes, he decided that he would when they got back to the cafe. He walked behind the woman slowly down the street as they headed back for the day.

1466AcaciaDamia

5am and still no sign of Deo, he got up rather exhuberantly at 3 and left without a word, well of coarse he left without a word he thought Acacia and Meggie were sleeping.

"Do you have a three?"

"Go fish."

It had taken a while, but they were actually playing the game properly now and Meggie seemed to be enjoying herself, her bushy banded tail was twitching with exhuberance despite the early hour.

"Do you have a Knight?" Meggie giggled.

"Go fish!" Acacia knew that giggle.

"Come on Meggie, are you being honest with me?" She giggled again, looking like a child bursting to tell a secret with her cards clutched close to her face.

"Maybe."

"Hand it over fleabag." Meggie stopped giggling and puffed up a bit. Acacia smiled jokingly at her and she couldn't hold it in any longer. Meggie broke into a full out giggle fit as she tossed the Knight at Acacia.

"Acacia?" Meggie's tone had suddenly changed dramatically. This wasn't about go-fish.

"Yeah Meggie?"

"When do you think Deo will be back?" Acacia looked down at her cards, at the Knight still in her hand.

"I don't know." To be truthful he could have left in a hurry like that and not be back for months, a whole lifetime even. He might have remembered something important and rushed off after it or just have decided he wanted to do something other then look after his baby sister and an animal woman.

"Acacia?"

"Yeah?"

"Do you have a queen?"

1467Lady Sierra

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

Stepping through the tear, darkness swallowed the both of them. Dim lights could be seen flickering here and there, but they were far away, as if in unknown and unseen corridors.

Their footsteps would echo out hallowly, until at each step a light would burst forth. Eventually the room was given slightly better illuminance.

"We have returned safely,"

The voice came from nowhere, but Victor never slowed in step, as he made his way what now appeared to be a long strip of hallway, leading to a small rise. upon the rose, two chairs of the darkest oak had been inlaid with runes. Victor led Ra'kar up the steps and to one of the seats, before seating himself.

"Master Victor."

Settling in, the lighting seemed to improve, as flames danced about and casted shadows in every direction. Standing right in front of where the two seats were, a young man garbed in a strange white clothing stood, with a slightly larger and more feral looking "man" knelt upon the ground behind him. The larger one seemed to be missing most of his right arm.

"Welcome home. Ezekiel. Samuel." Victor smiled warmly as the lighting began to shift, and now it was apparent that there even more people within the room.

"Now, come and relate the fruits of your expedition....to your twenty brothers and sisters."

~~~

*Ra'kar'shei'lian followed behind Victor as he led her through the portal by the hand. She stepped gracefully out onto the other side, her black gown floating about her lithe figure as if it were an extension of the shadows themselves and the shadows in turn, were and extension of her.

The flickering firelight gleamed off of her ebony streaked hair, highlighting the crimson tones of the silken strands. Her feral, golden eyes flicked about the chamber, drinking everything about her new surroundings in.

She observes the two 'men' with mild intrest, a seductive smile etched on her delicate face.

Her wings fan behind her like a midnight banner, adding to her regal bearing as she takes her throne, seating herself with an air of possession that would have anyone believing it had been hers all along.

She leans back in a casual demeanor and waits with a bemused expression... to hear what tidings of importance these men bore.*

1468Vahn Fah

"Now, please enlighten us, Ezekiel... In Strata....Everything you saw... Everything you felt... Spare us not even the slightest detail." Victor stared down at both figures; his body slumping backwards slightly to get more comfortable.

"...Yes sir." Ezekiel lifted his left hand up, fingers clasping at his left eye, even as he replied. With a sickening pop, he dislodged his own eye, pulling it free from the socket. A thin membrane coated it, and trailed into a congealed strand, before snapping. Holding the entire eyeball in his left hand, Ezekiel proceeded to crush it.

The shattered shards of his eye release a hazy fog-like substance, which immediately enveloped the entire room. Soon memories began to flood within the senses of every living thing, filling it with information; specifically memories of what had happened in Strata. "Now be my guest...use me to your heart's content."

Victor's eyes closed, as he focused in on the memories. Visions of Ezekiel and Samuel's explosive arrival to the desert city, followed by Samuel's soul devouring. From the confrontation with Sunstrike, and the hasty attempted escape, as Hibon got his arm nearly broken off by Samuel, to Sunstrike's stand against the beast.

It eventually showed when Vahn finally arrived, and the transformation of his Fang, which blew off Samuel's arm. It also showed how Vahn's attack seem to halt, as if he were conflicted with something, causing Samuel to take advantage of this and beat him nearly to death. The intervention of Dain and Nahara were also shown, as well as the retreat of Sunstrike with Vahn's body.

The final scenes were of Sunstrike leaving Vahn's body, and going with them.

1469Lady Sierra

*Ra'kar watched the memories as if it were a film being shown for her private viewing pleasure. Her golden eyes, eerie reflective mirrors as they shine with amusement. Her slitted pupils flickering dangerously.

She thrums her claw like nails on the arm of her throne, a melodic harmony of metallic chiming to accent the sounds of battle.

She sighs, like a satated cat... dainty fangs peeking out from crimson lips as she smiles menacingly.*

:: SO... Vahn lost... What say you to that sister? Is your fiance so careless as to break his promise to return to you? Foolish elf... falling for a human and binding yourself to him... tch.::

*Ra'kar's pupils flared... transforming briefly from their slitted shape to a perfect pair of obsidian crescent moons... and then gold flame drowned them out entirely.

Her jaw clenching in annoyance... the Demoness has to focus intently on maintaining her posession of the elf maiden's vessel. Focusing she turns and smiles sardonically at Victor.*

"It would seem that seeing Vahn so.... 'abused'... has roused a certain someone's temper...."

1470Vahn Fah

"...I see." Victor's head rested against one outstretched palm, yellowed eyes laquidly staring at her, before turning back to Ezekiel. "Then, that means... The reason you chose not to dispose of him was because you felt he was worthless?"

"Yes." Ezekiel said softly. His flesh was pale, the same skin tone as the rest of the figures within the room, as if they'd never seen the light of day. Adorning his face, were the remnants of a bone white mask, with a long gnarled ear poking out on the left side of his head. Closer inspection would reveal that nearly all twenty figures that stood within the room were similar in this aspect.

Each on of them was also garbed in the white suit, each one carrying a sheathed katanna of some sort. Apprarently, from Victor's early comment, they were all related as well.

Ezekiel was by far the most youngest looking, his raven locks and yellowed eyes, baring a stark "Reversed" look to Vahn himself.

"Since there was no possible way he could have stood between us and our goals I felt it was pointless to waste further time with him."

1471Lady Sierra

*The aura of power around Ra'kar shivered tangibly... it was if some strong current or tide ebbed and then rushed back in with a pulsing warmth.

The demoness growls low in her throat, her hands clenching over the arms of her throne, her nails grating against the metal and wood, leaving angry furrows like sores against their twisted perfection.*

*The ebony streaks in her hair fade as do the runes and tattoos, all the demonic markings dissipate as a fuming Elf maid glares around the room with hostility , her tail lashing in vexation.

Sierra's wings fan out behind her... the stark darkness of her feathers offsetting the fresh crimson of her ankle length hair that is swirling about her in an incarnadine tempest.

Her gaze settles scathingly on Vahn's twin. Her eyes swallowed by her inner flame... she made no effort to conceal the contempt from her voice, for what she was feeling towards this man.*

"Thank you for showing me where I need to go Victor..."

1472Uberwulf X

The last time he was in this city, he was fighting off people ready to kill his travelling partner at the time. This time, he hoped to not get involved with any violence. This was supposed to be a trip for fun, relaxation, and jewelry.

Lazenca walked the streets in his black slacks, black polo, and sandals. He had a duffel bag strapped to his back... a few items he needed for travel; nothing too important. His eyes scanned the stores along this busy street, and he whistled to himself. Yeah, this was going to be a good day.

"So, I wonder who's got the best rings around here?"

1473Vahn Fah

Ezekiel raised an eyebrow, visibly surprised at the words that came out of her mouth. Arguably everyone else was more than a little alarmed, but Victor remained unphased.

"And where exactly is it that you need to go?" His head never even bothered turning in her direction, eyes remaining closed, and his whole body relaxed.

The others stood in silence, the tension within the hidden chamber mounting.

Who..is this woman? Ezekiel continued to stare towards her, with his remaining eye. And why...does she seem so familiar?

1474Silver Alexander

Silver stared at Mitsuyo, silently contemplating what he had just heard.

That man... HERE? In Latent...? And Kana and Sierra missing? At the same time, right when this guy shows up? It can't be coincidence... there has to be a connection... Mitsuyo must realize that as well...

Slowly Silver sat up, fighting against Mitsuyo's foot still pressed against him.

"Alright, so first things first... we gotta find this guy and Kana and Sierra... which probably won't be hard considering they're all most likely in the same place. We find one of them, we find them all... And the connection to Vahn is too obvious to ignore, so maybe they'll lead us to him..."

He slipped out from underneath's Mitsuyo's foot and off the bed, finding a clean shirt to wear near by.

"I'm going out for a bit to investigate. Let me know if you come up with anything before me..."

With a generally disheveled appearance that normally came with sleeping, Silver headed for the door. It didn't really occur to or bother him what he looked like at the moment, or that he didn't even have any leads or the he probably should ask Mitsuyo for help. Things we're starting to get very bad very quickly, and he wanted answers. Besides, even if he didn't find anything, he needed some fresh air. If what Mitsuyo said were true, he'd been inside for the past two weeks, anyway...

1475One Fly Red Mage

Coincidentally, Reiko was standing outside the house Silver was in. Why? Well if you asked him he'd just say..

"I must be at the wrong house..."

It didn't matter though, he pounded his right fist in his left hand and turned his back to the house while he thought out everything. Now n' days, Reiko didn't have any competition. And his motivation for doing whatever he did was "because."

"Well..."

1476Silver Alexander

Silver stepped outside into the bright sun, and took a deep breath, running a hand through his uncut, messy hair.

"Ah... I feel better already. But no time to stand around. I gotta get to the bottom of this--"

Squinting from the glare with his ill-adjusted eyes, and looking about the surrounding area in almost every direction except the one he was actually going, he walked straight into a man standing right outside the house.

"OOF!"

1477One Fly Red Mage

"Hey, you clownshoe."

Reiko turned around after being bumped as step forward and turned around to grab the neck of and lift whoever was behind him with his right hand.

"You're the first person I've seen all day!"

Wut?

1478Silver Alexander

"Sorry about that. Hey, who you callin' a Clownsh--GLEGH?!"

Well, he certainly hadn't expected that.

Great, the weirdos are out early today. I just woke up, too. Man, can't a ninja catch a break...?

Silver grabbed at the hand around his neck, frantically trying to get a bearing on what the hell was going. On closer inspection of his aggressor, however, led him to another surprise.

With choked out words, he slowly pointed at the other man with his free hand.

"Hey...! You're... Sakagami Reiko...!"

1479One Fly Red Mage

"No. I am Reiko, The Sakagami man. You must've seen me on TV!"

Because Reiko was a popular guy. Well fighter guy. He just kept falling off the face of the earth for whatever reason. And now he had no money. Which was bad.

"Are you a fan?"

Because he didn't want to trash a fan.

1480Silver Alexander

"Hghlgh... whatever... Reiko..."

He took a few moments to gather his thoughts and struggle to breath.

"A fan...? Not exactly... I mean... I used to think... you were pretty cool... but then... you went crazy... and blew up the old stadium... Ergh... the old old stadium... and besides... aren't you... supposed to be... dead? Like... twice by now...? Or at least... a wanted criminal...?"

1481One Fly Red Mage

Reiko released his grip to drop Silver. Then he lifted his cap and scratched his head lightly. Apparently those guys caused more trouble than he thought. Well, no they didn't. But it was cool making everyone scared of him all the time.

"I remember now! But a wanted criminal? No. But aren't you one of those Kyonuske puppets?"

He folded his arms and nodded at his Silver. Last time he saw Silver... well he doesn't really remember.

"And don't you work for Kasuga?"

Reiko unfoleded his arms and pounded his right fist in his left hand again.

1482Silver Alexander

Silver hit the ground and staggered back a bit, but managed to remain on his feet. He took several deep breaths while rubbing at his neck.

"Hmph... I'd heard you'd become some sorta crime lord in Durem right before the last time you managed to dissapear completely... at least, that's what our intelligence indicated... I figured someone would be out to get you for that..."

Silver stepped forward, straightening up and dropping his hand.

"I'm surprised you actually remember me. The last time I recall us meeting face to face, I screwed up and you made quick work of me. Before that, you wouldn't even give me a second glance, even when I came to you looking for a fight. All you cared about was Kasuga Kasuga Kasuga..."

Silver sighed and smirked, shaking his head at the same time.

"Yeah, I'm Kyonuske now... 'Kasuga' took me in when I had nowhere else to go..."

He raised his right hand to brush his thumb across his nose with a smile.

"You could say I'm his Number One student now."

Whether that was true or not, he liked to think it was.

1483One Fly Red Mage

"Well this may be hard to believe.. but that was not me. I am the true champion. I never turn down a fight. Unless you want to fight and at the same time a girl wants to play with my wang.. in which case... well you know what I'm sayin'. You know what I'm sayin'?"

Reiko stood there for a second and looked at Silver. Thumb across the nose? Smiling? Boasting Kyonuske? This body language was sending the wrong messages. Or something like that.

"You know that's nothing to brag about.. you say that like he's beaten me before."

And as far as Reiko knew..

"No one has ever beaten me. Not even my mama."

1484Silver Alexander

"What? How did that--Eugh! No, I don't know! Nevermind!"

Silver shivered and shook his hands about wildly, focusing the conversation on the other subject.

"Yeah, well, that's your oppinion. The rest of the population believes that Vahn... er... 'Kasuga', has beaten you at least once... but then again, no one really knows what happened that day... you BOTH should be dead... but hey, he made the faster recovery, so, you know..."

Silver shrugged, but then suddenly seemed to become annoyed.

"Wait, speaking of Vahn, I've got something important I need to be doing! What am I doing standing around here wasting time with you, anyway? And what were you doing outside my--"

Silver turned back to look at the modest living arrangements he was sharing with Mitsuyo. He wasn't really sure what to call it.

"... Place that I'm currently living at... Did you need something? If you're looking for Kasuga, he ain't here..."

1485One Fly Red Mage

"Vahn? A name change? Who does he think he is? Me?"

Reiko looked at Silver and grinned. Now he had an idea. For the moment, Kasuga, Vahn, whoever, wasn't important. But now Reiko was gonna start doing stuff, because.

He cupped his chin in his left hand and took a deep breath.

"Well I'm afraid you'll have to be my hostage. Just for a little while. You don't have a problem with that do you?"

He proclaimed as he rose his right hand and made a tight fist at face level and leaned in towards Silver in a threatening manner.

1486Silver Alexander

"Yeah, he goes by Vahn now... I figured you woulda heard already, but just didn't care, as--"

Silver's eyes widened at the sight of the fist, and he hopped back, raising his arms into a defensive position. Whether Reiko was actually attacking him or not, the previous assault had made him a bit jumpy.

"Tch. Hostage? For what? You think it will draw Vahn out? Look, pal, I don't even know where he is, but I can almost garuntee you he's not in this city. He's might not even be on this continent... but you're welcome to try me, anyway!"

Silver grinned and held his right fist up triumphantly, declaring:

"I'll show you what Vahn's best student can do! If you don't fear the flame of this devil, then LETS GO!"

1487One Fly Red Mage

"I don't care about someone who I've beaten twice. My intentions aren't what you think."

Reiko held out his left hand and motioned for Silver to come at him. What was Reiko planning? Even he himself didn't know. So what the heck was he fighting Silver for? Well once he was done he'd figure something out.

"Make sure you give it your all so you will have no regrets."

Reiko's right foot went back slightly before he put his left hand down and then started walking towards Silver with his fists clinched. But still keeping his left side leading.

1488Silver Alexander

Silver lowered his head and raised his fists, the grin still on his face. That was the kind of talk he liked to hear. Maybe Reiko wasn't so bad after all.

"What's the point..."

He pulled his right fist back, putting his left side forward, but he didn't advance any.

"If you don't give it all you've got?!"

With that, his right fist shot forward, and along with it, his entire body flew at incredible speed. As his arm extended, it erupted in white flame from the fist, a shockwave of energy shooting out around it in all directions, creating a ring around his entire body to pass through.

"SILVER BULLET!"

1489One Fly Red Mage

Reiko edged to the left and parted his left arm from his body to catch Silver's arm under it. Sharply jerking slightly to the right after catching him.

"Silver bullet? I think I heard that on a commercial."

He rose his right hand up to face level, grinned, and then pushed harshly at Silver's face to send his head back and him to the ground. Of course, releasing his arm from captivity directly after the push.

"Too straightforward. I saw it coming."

1490Silver Alexander

The wall far behind Reiko caved as if something large had collided with it, but to the casual observer, nothing was visible. Silver winced as his arm was stretched in a way it was not meant to.

Countered?! Wha--

"UAH!!"

Silver's whole body was sent backwards as his head snapped back, but he managed to recover his footing before toppling over backwards, stumbling back several paces.

Not even phased. This guy's for real!

He brought both of his fists up again into a defensive position, leading with his right, and slowly advanced on Reiko once more. Once within range, he would "test the waters" by throwing a couple of light jabs with his right hand, aiming for Reiko's face.

1491One Fly Red Mage

As soon as Silver came in range and began his first jab, Reiko's left forearm came up semi-defensively along with his left knee and then he thrusted out the foot out at Silver's midsection to violently push him back once again.

"Are you still testing me? How much more convincing do you need?"

He kept his hands down at his sides and waited. Silver wasn't going all out yet. Maybe he was the type to explode when he was backed into a corner. Something Reiko could relate to.

"Should I come at you instead? Perhaps I would be open to attack."

1492Silver Alexander

"Agh!"

Silver staggred back again, taking the kick hard in the right side of his ribcage. He stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, as a single bead of sweat ran down the side of his face.

He clintched his fists and stepped forward again.

"We're just getting started!"

He advanced quicker this time, leading with his right again. Stepping close to Reiko, he'd try to push in close enough, starting with a jab from the right while lowering his left hand, then quickly shift to the left and throw a body blow to Reiko's lower left side.

1493Lady Sierra

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

Ezekiel raised an eyebrow, visibly surprised at the words that came out of her mouth. Arguably everyone else was more than a little alarmed, but Victor remained unphased.

"And where exactly is it that you need to go?" His head never even bothered turning in her direction, eyes remaining closed, and his whole body relaxed.

The others stood in silence, the tension within the hidden chamber mounting.

Who..is this woman? Ezekiel continued to stare towards her, with his remaining eye. And why...does she seem so familiar?

Sierra laughs softly, angry amusement playing across her delicate features.

"I know you don't need to ask me that. However... If you insist on playing games, I will go to Vahn. I will go to my fiance's side and lend him my strength."

Her eyes flick to Ezekial, her molten gaze resting on him. Her eyes burn, drowning pools of golden flame and a glimmer of something dark behind them. Her empathy channels were picking up on his shock and curiosity, which of course caught her attention. She says nothing though... and simply observes him, her gaze full of unvoiced challenge.

1494One Fly Red Mage

Reiko's left forearm came up in and slightly out to the left to knock Silver's Right arm away. Afterwards he turned his upperbody and swung his left elbow, since it was already up, to the right to elbow Silver across the face.

"Are you trying to be a good student? Because 'second best' will never be good enough"

He was now prepared to continue in an offensive manner.b

1495Silver Alexander

Silver took the elbow in the right cheekbone, under his eye, his head whipping to the left. It stung like hell, but he didn't stop. He quickly brought his right arm back and down, and shot it up at Reiko's exposed left side with his arm still up.

Then, whether it connected or not, he would bring his left arm up, and as he whipped his head back to the right, his whole body would move to the right with it as he brought the left arm across with hook to the head.

1496One Fly Red Mage

Silver Alexander Wrote:

He quickly brought his right arm back and down, and shot it up at Reiko's exposed left side with his arm still up.

Reiko's body bent slightly forward and left after he took the hit.

"Ow."

Apparently Silver wanted to trade blows with The Sakagami-man. Which was fine, because he was tired of seeing Silver hit nothing. Or something like that. Anyway, slightly after getting hit, Reiko tightened his right fist.

Silver Wrote:

Then, whether it connected or not, he would bring his left arm up...

This was the opening needed. He thrusted a ready right fist at Silver's left midsection.

">=|"

1497Silver Alexander

"HRGH..."

The blow collided solidly with the left side of Silver's body. But still, he didn't back down. Sliding his right foot back to keep himself up against the blow on his right leg, he followed through with the left hook, aiming to catch Reiko on the right side of his face.

1498Hugin the Raven

Of course, there was an observer.

A black crow, perched upon a nearby roof. It saw the fight clearly from its prime seat, but it was of no interest to it. In fact, nothing so far had been of any interest. It was time to move on...

After a bit. If the crow stayed a bit longer, perhaps something interesting would come up. If it returned with nothing, master would be displeased- or at least disappointed. So the crow waited, and watched with it's unbiased gaze for anything worthy of note.

1499One Fly Red Mage

Reiko's head cut left as his body leaned left. In fact his hat almost flew off. But it didn't and that was good.

"..."

It was time to break this up. But Reiko didn't want to be the first to withdraw from the exchange, it would look bad, even if he did win the fight. So he sucked it up, and gave one more effort in pushing Silver back. His body was already bent to the left, so he curled his left arm... and shot it up at Silver's chin to send his head and body back.

1500Shouyin

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

Of course, there was an observer.

A black crow, perched upon a nearby roof. It saw the fight clearly from its prime seat, but it was of no interest to it. In fact, nothing so far had been of any interest. It was time to move on...

After a bit. If the crow stayed a bit longer, perhaps something interesting would come up. If it returned with nothing, master would be displeased- or at least disappointed. So the crow waited, and watched with it's unbiased gaze for anything worthy of note.

Perched even farther above the observant crow was a Red-tailed Hawk. It'd been sitting there for a few minutes at least, looking about for food. The crow had just recently caught its eye. The bird confused our predator of focus, how calm it was, like a foolish pigeon.

The hawk hopped off the building edge, diving down at the crow with silent intensity. Its talons came forwards, latching onto the crow and driving it into the rooftop. It opened its beak and thrust downwards, grabbing at the crow's throat and ripping it open. The Red-tail cried out triumphantly, now taking the time to devour its curious little prey.

The Circle, of Life. ~

1501Uberwulf X

[lollerblading on a saturday morn.]

Episode I: Assumptions.

Lazenca walked the streets, oblivious to any such battles or secret meetings going on. He was on a mission! Eyeing one particular jewelry store, he turned in. This place looked nice... "A's Jewelers" with a fancy blinging sign and all. The setup was typical- glass cases and shelves housing the goods, with the best of the best behind the counter. The workers wore their suits and slicked hairdos, and were almost ready to jump on the newest potential customer.

Until they saw that he was a shaggy werewolf kinda guy... barefoot, wearing unpressed clothes, and carrying a duffel bag. Was he a thief? Initial readiness gave way to hesitation, and a couple pulled back to confer on this newest visitor to the establishment. Grab a smile, or the mace? One brave soul stepped forward and decided to take the chance. Lazenca was aware of the hesitation, and rolled his eyes at it.

The man walked up, wringing his hands together in obvious nervousness. "Excuse me, sir..."

"Yes?" Lazenca sighed, knowing they were going to tell him something stupid.

"Your bag..."

"What about it?"

"You're going to have to check it."

"... Is that what you are afraid of? Here." He took it off and handed it to the man... it wasn't heavy at all, being somewhere between 10-15 lbs. It was taken behind the counter where it was accounted for and set aside. "Is that all?"

"Yes, sir. Do you need anything?"

Lazenca twisted his neck to the left, then the right, and started talking. "Yes. I need a ring.. engagement ring. Channel set platinum frame, but only on one side. On the other side, I want a thin slit cut into the ring. Now for the channels, different pockets or whatever... alternate between diamond and ruby. The slit will be diamond, and connecting to the diamond outer pockets."

The man blinked.

"I mean... diamond, ruby, diamond, ruby, diamond. These diamond outers are connected by a diamond strip, so it's like... a ring of jewels framed by a ring of metal."

"You certainly seem to know a lot about jewelry, despite your appearance."

"My...appearance? You know what? I'm leaving. Give me my bag back."

1502Uberwulf X

Episode II: The Street Hustler.

Having left that establishment, Lazenca had only to walk five paces to the right until someone bumped into him This was no ordinary bump... this was intentional and timed, though there wasn't the quick searching of hands that came with a quick robbery. No, this man just wanted to get Lazenca's attention. This plan worked, because Laz responded.

"Excuse me." It was a courtesy thing... sorry for bumping into you, but don't mistake this for my saying it's my fault... you should watch where you're going. Either way, all's well. But this other man, wearing light blue jeans, a white tee, and a black jacket, would have none of that. The medium-length brown hair was apparently shaped by a headband, but the hair was a little too long and still fell over his forehead.

"It's alright, man. But look here... I gotta problem that I think you can take care of. You interested?"

Lazenca actually stopped and turned around, realizing that the guy planned on having a conversation of sorts. "That depends. What's your problem?"

The street dealer opened his coat, revealing rows upon rows of silver and gold. Chains were linked to the coat and to dangling rings, and earrings lay on a row higher than that. Pulled-back sleeves showed at least ten watches on one arm, bracelets on the other. "I gotta make a living, is what. And I heard you in there... those hoity-toitys ain't got no right treatin' you like that. So what's up?"

"...Um, I'm... leaving."

"Hold up, man! How about this?" He quickly pulled up his hair and revealed the headband... which wasn't a headband. It was a tiara... silver, lined with gold, and with a huge honkin' emerald in the center. "If you ever want to treat a lady like a queen, you've gotta top it off with one of these, am I right?"

Lazenca groaned and rubbed his left eye with the same hand. "I... should restrain you until the authorities come, for all that stolen stuff you have on you. But I didn't plan on spending all day here... so just... no." He shook his head, and turned around, contiuning his path.

"What're you talking about? This is top of the line, here... I didn't steal any of this! You'll be sorry, paying twice as much for half the product in those dinky stores!"

A hand rose in dismissal... time to move on.

1503Silver Alexander

Silver was about to bring his right arm back across for another hook when he was struck cleanly in the chin. He wasn't sure what had happened. One moment, we was looking at Reiko, then the sky, then the house behind him, and the sky again when the back of his head hit the ground.

He lay there for a moment, dazed. The sky was spinning, out of focus. Even if we wanted to get up, it would take his body a few seconds to start moving again. The blow to the chin had jarred his brain and temporarily disrupted his motor functions.

"O... Ow..."

1504One Fly Red Mage

Silver Alexander Wrote:

Silver was about to bring his right arm back across for another hook when he was struck cleanly in the chin. He wasn't sure what had happened. One moment, we was looking at Reiko, then the sky...

Reiko grabbed Silver's collar with his right hand and pulled him forward to lock him into a grapple where Reiko had his hands gripped around the back of Silver's neck to hold his head down slightly. Supposedly the only way it wouldn't work is if Silver's legs gave out...

"I'm not done yet, I need to make you sleep for a while."

He slid his left foot forward a bit as he got ready, then he turned his hips sharply but slightly to the left as he brought his up his right knee at Silver's midsection. Then he Performed it a second time a quarter-second afterwards.

1505Silver Alexander

"Wha--"

He was easily grabbed, his stunned body not putting up much resistance. It was easy to tell what was coming from the type of hold he was in, not that he could do much about it. The sudden sharp pain from his body would snap him out of it, though.

Immediately after the first blow, his arms would shoot forward and cross into a cross hand-block to take the second knee. He would then push forward against Reiko and attempt to bring his head straight down and then step back to escape the grapple.

1506One Fly Red Mage

Reiko stepped back slightly after being pushed back, but he continued to go on the offensive.

He took one short skip and then leaped in the air towards Silver with his left knee bent. His intent was landing on Silver's shoulders with one knee and one foot. Nuts on the forehead and all. Following this he'd bring his left elbow down on the top of Silver's head and push back off his shoulder with his right foot.

1507Silver Alexander

As Silver stepped back, his body stayed hunched over, but twisted around to the right as he brought his right fist back and and his left arm up. For an instant, a ring of fire shot out and circles around his body once.

"Hrrrgh..."

He then stepped forward, and keeping his body low, moved under Reiko while swinging his right arm high and over, it erupting in white flame again aiming to strike Reiko in the mid-section mid-leap. Upon impact, his fist would explode with a white fiery blast.

"DYNAMITE!"

((Similar to Kyo's 182 Shiki from 2K/Chaos/2K3. Or Kimura's Dragon Fish, I guess.))

1508One Fly Red Mage

Reiko saw it, and if he wasn't already engrossed in performing his own attack he would've smiled in order to laugh at himself.

Careless..

He was thrown back away from Silver into the air, soaring for a moment before hitting the ground and rolling back. Hat gone and all, Reiko laid face down into the ground.

"..."

1509Silver Alexander

Silver stood there for a moment, hunched over, fist extended, breathing heavily. Blood dripped from his mouth, and sweat off his hair. Had he actually landed a solid blow against Reiko? Incredible.

His ribs hurt on both sides, probably bruised or broken, his right cheek was swolen, and his teeth still rattled from the uppercut to the jaw. It was getting hard to stand up. But he was just now getting somewhere. He couldn't let himself fall yet. He'd embarassed Vahn enough today. There was undoubtably fight left in Reiko.

Slowly, he straightened up, raising his arms into a ready stance once more, and he advanced on Reiko's position. Stopping a few feet away, he kept his eyes on his downed opponent.

"Hah... hah... Had enough...?"

1510One Fly Red Mage

Reiko put his hands flat on the ground and pushed himself up and back to the balls of his feet. He revealed that his shirt's torso was burnt off. He couldn't just walk around like this. But he would worry about that later.

He stood up with his hands at his sides once more.

"Yes, I have."

Now his right hand reached for the zipper of his pants as he grinned.

"And so have you...."

1511Uberwulf X

Episode III: The Cycle.

People usually forget them... they're off to the side, keeping to themselves and only speaking up when they need cash to eat. Sometimes, they band together... but then they become possessive. They grow old and stingy, and cast aside all others to preserve what once was. And nobody knows when they've passed, for they go silently into the cold nights. Scoping out a nice spot under a bridge, their last breath is in synch with the chirp of crickets and just as quiet.

Leaving that one man, Lazenca walked along until he saw three more jewelry shops. They all seemed reputable enough, and Lazenca was trying to decide which one to go into first. Going solely on appearances, they were all equally good... different styles of good, but whatever. One was on the side with him; he'd have to cross the street to get to the other two jewelry shops. Thinking it wise to just go to the shop closest to him and work outwards, Laz walked further to close in on the place.

Between Laz's position and his destination was a couple... a male and female, teens. Punk skater types, back to back, playing Greensleeves on acoustic guitars. It was a bit typical, but their execution was impressive. A crowd had gathered to listen, and once the final chord was struck, coins and bills were dropped into a top hat as the crowd started to thin. Laz came up on them when they were gathering and counting that show's take. Being an appreciator of musical talents, he fished out a few loose coins from his wallet and dropped it in... about $2.50 [dollar count because I don't feel like converting to gold]. A nod was given to them in passing, but only then was Laz able to see how... young they were. It was hard before, what with dark hair draping their face. Always downcast... it made them seem more gothy than anything.

"Thank you." It was the male speaking, and he immediately started to add that to his running total.

"Mhm." Lazenca rolled his neck to both sides and almost kept going, but it was the youth in the voices and bodies that made him pause. "Hey... can I ask you something?"

"Go for it." The guy never stopped counting his money, apparent by lips moving and fingers sorting out the coins.

"How young are you?"

"Wow, that's random." This was probably the first time the guy had looked up all day... he squinted at the sun coming into his face, but his pale grey eyes were visible. He was blind. "Sixteen, and my sister's the same."

Lazenca noted the eyes, and the sister's lack of responding to anything. "You're on the street already? And blind? Why aren't you in an orphanage or something?"

He frowned a bit. "We're too troublesome, they say. Besides, those places suck. Once you're in, you're as good as forgotton. See... I'm blind, but you know that already. She's deaf. It's... all stupid. We tried once, they treated us like crap, and we left."

"Are you happy?"

"Hell n-- what kind of question is that? Coming and going... that's all people are ever doing, coming and going. Rushing to nowhere. That's alright... we'll take their cash and find our Mecca somewhere. Just me and my sis, taking care of each other."

"Yeah, I guess I see." Lazenca shrugged, then pulled out another $10. "It's too bad, really... but good luck."

They weren't the kind of people to put down any cash, and it too was taken. "What's too bad?"

She slowly turned, long aware of the lingering shadow. She remained quiet, though, trying to read lips to see what the conversation was about.

Lazenca put his hands in his pockets. "That I understand you. I grew up kinda alone too, and it sucked. But that's in the past... you couldn't tell if you could see, but my life's getting better every day. I work in a big company and I'm making my way. You'll be fine, I'm sure."

He scoffed. "What are you doing, giving me a pep talk?"

Laz shrugged, popping the bag up on his back and tightening the straps. "Not anymore... I have to keep going. Tell your sister that what I heard of your show, I liked it. Good luck." He turned away to continue his walking.

"Thank you." A slightly nasal, female voice spoke up. She had apparently been able to read the conversation well. Lazenca gave her a thumbs up as he continued walking, and her words were the last in the conversation.

1512Silver Alexander

Silver hopped back, his arms still up at the ready.

"Woah, man, if you give up, all you gotta do is leave. I won't follow you. You can keep your pants on."

1513One Fly Red Mage

"Send this one..."

Reiko turned his hips sharply to the right and hunched his body a bit.

"To Kasuga!"

He swung his hips back around and up to the left, all while unzipping his pants, a long object launched out from his crotch.

Now, what the object was, wasn't important. What WAS important, was the speed at which the object extended from the hole in his pants and moved around. It wasn't faster than the eye could see, but by the time you got a good look at it, it was already too late.

So the object shot out, the sheer power of it, ripping a long line in the turf and concrete first as it trailed it briefly before it swung up-left, almost like a whip, to smash into Silver's left side and send him flying.

1514Silver Alexander

Silver raised an eyebrow at his opponent, but kept his arms up. They were several meters apart. There couldn't possibly be anything in his pants long enough to hit him. Stilll, better safe than sorry.

What the hell is this guy--WHAT THE--?!

And then something came flying. He didn't know what it was. He didn't WANT to know what it was. He only barely had enough time to react.

Silver threw his arms up to block on his left side, the "object" colliding with them full force. He managed to stand his ground only for a moment before being hurled sideways from the power.

"UAH!"